;


Sūkta 1.1 

agnímīḷe puróhitaṃ yajñásya devámṛtvíjam |
hótāraṃ ratnadʰā́tamam || 1||











agníḥ pū́rvebʰirṛ́ṣibʰirī́ḍyo nū́tanairutá |
sá devā́m̐ éhá vakṣati || 2||











agnínā rayímaśnavatpóṣamevá divédive |
yaśásaṃ vīrávattamam || 3||











ágne yáṃ yajñámadʰvaráṃ viśvátaḥ paribʰū́rási |
sá íddevéṣu gacʰati || 4||











agnírhótā kavíkratuḥ satyáścitráśravastamaḥ |
devó devébʰirā́ gamat || 5||











yádaṅgá dāśúṣe tvámágne bʰadráṃ kariṣyási |
távéttátsatyámaṅgiraḥ || 6||











úpa tvāgne divédive dóṣāvastardʰiyā́ vayám |
námo bʰáranta émasi || 7||











rā́jantamadʰvarā́ṇāṃ gopā́mṛtásya dī́divim |
várdʰamānaṃ své dáme || 8||











sá naḥ pitéva sūnávé'gne sūpāyanó bʰava |
sácasvā naḥ svastáye || 9||












Sūkta 1.2 

vā́yavā́ yāhi darśatemé sómā áraṃkṛtāḥ |
téṣāṃ pāhi śrudʰī́ hávam || 1||











vā́ya uktʰébʰirjarante tvā́mácʰā jaritā́raḥ |
sutásomā aharvídaḥ || 2||











vā́yo táva prapṛñcatī́ dʰénā jigāti dāśúṣe |
urūcī́ sómapītaye || 3||











índravāyū imé sutā́ úpa práyobʰirā́ gatam |
índavo vāmuśánti hí || 4||











vā́yavíndraśca cetatʰaḥ sutā́nāṃ vājinīvasū |
tā́vā́ yātamúpa dravát || 5||











vā́yavíndraśca sunvatá ā́ yātamúpa niṣkṛtám |
makṣvìttʰā́ dʰiyā́ narā || 6||











mitráṃ huve pūtádakṣaṃ váruṇaṃ ca riśā́dasam |
dʰíyaṃ gʰṛtā́cīṃ sā́dʰantā || 7||











ṛténa mitrāvaruṇāvṛtāvṛdʰāvṛtaspṛśā |
krátuṃ bṛhántamāśātʰe || 8||











kavī́ no mitrā́váruṇā tuvijātā́ urukṣáyā |
dákṣaṃ dadʰāte apásam || 9||












Sūkta 1.3 

áśvinā yájvarīríṣo drávatpāṇī śúbʰaspatī |
púrubʰujā canasyátam || 1||











áśvinā púrudaṃsasā nárā śávīrayā dʰiyā́ |
dʰíṣṇyā vánataṃ gíraḥ || 2||











dásrā yuvā́kavaḥ sutā́ nā́satyā vṛktábarhiṣaḥ |
ā́ yātaṃ rudravartanī || 3||











índrā́ yāhi citrabʰāno sutā́ imé tvāyávaḥ |
áṇvībʰistánā pūtā́saḥ || 4||











índrā́ yāhi dʰiyéṣitó víprajūtaḥ sutā́vataḥ |
úpa bráhmāṇi vāgʰátaḥ || 5||











índrā́ yāhi tū́tujāna úpa bráhmāṇi harivaḥ |
suté dadʰiṣva naścánaḥ || 6||











ómāsaścarṣaṇīdʰṛto víśve devāsa ā́ gata |
dāśvā́ṃso dāśúṣaḥ sutám || 7||











víśve devā́so aptúraḥ sutámā́ ganta tū́rṇayaḥ |
usrā́ iva svásarāṇi || 8||











víśve devā́so asrídʰa éhimāyāso adrúhaḥ |
médʰaṃ juṣanta váhnayaḥ || 9||











pāvakā́ naḥ sárasvatī vā́jebʰirvājínīvatī |
yajñáṃ vaṣṭu dʰiyā́vasuḥ || 10||











codayitrī́ sūnṛ́tānāṃ cétantī sumatīnā́m |
yajñáṃ dadʰe sárasvatī || 11||











mahó árṇaḥ sárasvatī prá cetayati ketúnā |
dʰíyo víśvā ví rājati || 12||












Sūkta 1.4 

surūpakṛtnúmūtáye sudúgʰāmiva godúhe |
juhūmási dyávidyavi || 1||



1.  (surūpanns-kṛtnujms)jmsa ūtinfsd  
    sudugʰājfsa ivac goduhnmsl |
    juhūmasivp·A·1p«√hū (dyunmsl-dyunmsl)a 



1.  ``Day-in-day-out we call upon him,
    who is effective at making wellformed [states of mind], to help
    like yielding-much-milk [cow] [is called] to a milkman.



úpa naḥ sávanā́ gahi sómasya somapāḥ piba |
godā́ ídreváto mádaḥ || 2||



2.  upap vayamr1mpg savanannpa āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam  
    somanmsg (somanms-pājms)jmsv pibavp·Ao2s«√pā |
    (gonfs-dājms)jmsn idc revatjmsg madanmsn 



2.  Come to our pressings,
    drink Soma, O Soma-drinker!
    Exhilaration of a wealthy [patron] is just that of giving cows.



átʰā te ántamānāṃ vidyā́ma sumatīnā́m |
mā́ no áti kʰya ā́ gahi || 3||



3.  atʰāc tvamr2msg antamājfpg  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid sumatinfpg |
    māc vayamr1mpa atip kʰyasvp·AE2s«√kʰyā āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



3.  Now, let us become acquainted
    with thy innermost favourable dispositions!
    Do not overlook us, come here!''
------



párehi vígramástṛtamíndraṃ pṛcʰā vipaścítam |
yáste sákʰibʰya ā́ váram || 4||



4.  parāa ihivp·Ao2s«√i vigrajmsa astṛtajmsa  
    indraNmsa pṛcʰavp·Ao2s«√pracʰ (vipnfpa-citjms)jmsa |
    yasr3msn tvamr2msg sakʰinmpb āp varanmsa 



4.  Go away!¹ Ask [about that] non-distracted
    capable-of-rapid-moves piling up pulsations
    ``Indra'' who [is,] preferably, among thy companions.



utá bruvantu no nído níranyátaścidārata |
dádʰānā índra íddúvaḥ || 5||



5.  utac bruvantuvp·Ao3p«√brū vayamr1mpd nidnfpa  
    nisp anyatasa cidc āratavp·U·2p«√ṛ |
    dadʰānata·Ampn«√dʰā indraNmsl idc duvasnnsa 



5.  And let them speak to us of imposed constraints --- 
    even from another motive, ye² have risen out [of them]
    [thus] obtaining a gesture of commitment to Indra.



utá naḥ subʰágām̐ arírvocéyurdasma kṛṣṭáyaḥ |
syā́médíndrasya śármaṇi || 6||



6.  utac vayamr1mpd subʰaganmpa arinmsn  
    voceyurvp·Ai3p«√vac dasmajmsv kṛṣṭinfpn |
    syāmavp·Ai1p«√as idc indraNmsg śarmannnsl 



6.  And [let] the tending upwards one³ [bring to] us good fortunes.
    O accomplishing wonderful deeds one, the tribes might say,
    ``Might we be in the refuge of Indra!''
------



émāśúmāśáve bʰara yajñaśríyaṃ nṛmā́danam |
patayánmandayátsakʰam || 7||



7.  āp īmc āśujmsa āśujmsd bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ  
    (yajñanms-śrījms)jmsa (nṛnms-mādanajms)jmsa |
    patayatvpCAE3s«√pat (mandayatjms-sakʰinms)jmsa 



7.  Bring here swift one⁴ for swift one⁵!
    [Bring] auspicious-for-a-sacrifice, exhilarating-to-men one⁶!
    He shall fly to [him who is] making [his] companions exhilarated.



asyá pītvā́ śatakrato gʰanó vṛtrā́ṇāmabʰavaḥ |
prā́vo vā́jeṣu vājínam || 8||



8.  ayamr3msg pītvātp·A???«√pā (śatau-kratunms)jmsv  
    gʰananmsn vṛtrannpg abʰavasvp·Aa2s«√bʰū |
    prap āvasvp·Aa2s«√av vājanmpl vājinnmsa 



8.  Drinking it, O having hundred wiles one,
    thou became the destroyer of obstacles,⁷.
    During rushes of vigour thou favoured him who is capable of rushes of vigour.



táṃ tvā vā́jeṣu vājínaṃ vājáyāmaḥ śatakrato |
dʰánānāmindra sātáye || 9||



9.  tasr3msa tvamr2msa vājanmpl vājinnmsa  
    vājayāamasvpCA·1p«√vaj (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    dʰanannpg indraNmsv sātinfsd 



9.  Such thee, capable of a rush of vigour during rushes of vigour,
    we make vigorous, O having a hundred wiles one,
    to gain the prizes, O Indra!
------



yó rāyò'vánirmahā́nsupāráḥ sunvatáḥ sákʰā |
tásmā índrāya gāyata || 10||



10. yasr3msn rainmsg avaninfsn mahatjmsn  
     supārajmsn sunvanttp·Amsg«√su sakʰinmsn |
     tasr3msa indraNmsa abʰip gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai 



10. Who is a stream of treasure --- mighty, giving an easy passage,
    a companion of him who presses Soma ---
    to him, to Indra, ye shall chant!,⁸


1 prob. addressing offering-protection group that spoke 1--3
2 addressing another group that decides to attain Indra on its own
3 inner Soma
4 Soma
5 Indra
6 Soma
7 vṛtra-s
8 this stanza is the same as 8.32.13


Sūkta 1.5 

ā́ tvétā ní ṣīdaténdramabʰí prá gāyata |
sákʰāya stómavāhasaḥ || 1||



1.  āp tuc āp itavp·Ao2p«√i nip sīdatavp·Ao2p«√sad  
    indraNmsa abʰip prap gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai |
    sakʰinmpv (stomanms-vāhasjms)jmpv 



1.  Here now, come ye here, sit down!
    Ye shall start chanting to Indra,
    O conveying [him] with a hymn of praise companions,



purūtámaṃ purūṇā́mī́śānaṃ vā́ryāṇām |
índraṃ sóme sácā suté || 2||



2.  purutamajmsa purujmpg  
    īśānajmsa vāryajmpg |
    indraNmsa somanmsl sacāa sutajmsl 



2.  [to] the best-among-many of many [deva-s],
    [to] being in charge of to-be-chosen ones,
    [to] Indra --- in the presence of extracted Soma.



sá gʰā no yóga ā́ bʰuvatsá rāyé sá púraṃdʰyām |
gámadvā́jebʰirā́ sá naḥ || 3||



3.  sasr3msn gʰac vayamr1mpd yoganmsl āp bʰuvatvp·AE3s«√bʰū  
    sasr3msn rainmsd sasr3msn (purnfsa-dʰijms)jfsl |
    gamatvp·AE3s«√gam vājanmpi āp sasr3msn vayamr1mpd 



3.  He surely shall be there for us when [we are] engaged [in a war]
    he [shall be there] for the sake of the treasure, he [shall be there] during bearing fullness [vision]¹
    he shall come with rushes of vigour -- for our sake.



yásya saṃstʰé ná vṛṇváte hárī samátsu śátravaḥ |
tásmā índrāya gāyata || 4||



4.  yasr3msg saṃstʰanmsl nac vṛṇvateva·A·3p«√vṛ  
    harijmda samadnfpl śatrunmpn |
    tasr3msd indraNmsd gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai 



4.  In whose presence enemies do not rely²
    on two tawny ones for clashes ---
    to that Indra ye shall chant.



sutapā́vne sutā́ imé śúcayo yanti vītáye |
sómāso dádʰyāśiraḥ || 5||



5.  sutapāvannmsd sutajmpn ayamr3mpn  
    śucijmpn yantivp·A·3p«√i vītinfsd |
    somanmpn (dadʰinns-āśirnfs)jmpn 



5.  For the drinker of extracted [Soma] to become aroused,
    these gleaming mixed-with-coagulated-milk
    drops of Soma do flow.
------



tváṃ sutásya pītáye sadyó vṛddʰó ajāyatʰāḥ |
índra jyaíṣṭʰyāya sukrato || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn sutanmsg pītinfsd  
    sadyasa vṛddʰajmsn ajāyatʰāsvp·Aa2s«√jan |
    indraNmsv jyaiṣṭʰyannsd sukratujmsv 



6.  Thou --- to drink extracted [Soma] ---
    became manifested stronger at once
    for the sake of preeminence, O having good designs Indra!



ā́ tvā viśantvāśávaḥ sómāsa indra girvaṇaḥ |
śáṃ te santu prácetase || 7||



7.  āp tvamr2msa viśantuvp·Ao3p«√viś āśujmpn  
    somanmpn indraNmsv girvanasjmsv |
    śama tvamr2msd santuvp·Ao3p«√as pracetasjmsd 



7.  Let quick Soma drops
    enter thee, O longing for a chant Indra!
    Let them be auspicious for thee [who is] foresighted!



tvā́ṃ stómā avīvṛdʰantvā́muktʰā́ śatakrato |
tvā́ṃ vardʰantu no gíraḥ || 8||



8.  tvamr2msa stomanmpn avīvṛdʰanvp·U·3p«√vṛdʰ tvamr2msa  
    uktʰannpn (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    tvamr2msa vardʰantuvp·Ao3p«√vṛdʰ vayamr1mpg girnfpn 



8.  Hymns of praise have strengthened thee,
    the verses [have strengthened] thee, O having a hundred wiles one,
    Let our chants strengthen thee!



ákṣitotiḥ sanedimáṃ vā́jamíndraḥ sahasríṇam |
yásminvíśvāni paúṃsyā || 9||



9.  (akṣitajms-ūtinfs)jmsn sanetvp·Ai3s«√san ayamr3msa  
    vājanmsn indraNmsn sahasrinjmsa |
    yasr3msl viśvajnpn pauṃsyannpn 



9.  He, in whom all manly deeds are,
    [whose] side-effects do not taper off --- Indra ---
    can procure this having thousand [effects] rush of vigour.



mā́ no mártā abʰí druhantanū́nāmindra girvaṇaḥ |
ī́śāno yavayā vadʰám || 10||



10. māc vayamr1mpa martanmpn abʰip druhanvp·AE3p«√druh  
     tanūnfpg indraNmsv girvanasjmsv |
     īśānajmsn yavayavp·Ao2s«√yu vadʰanmsa 



10. May not mortals maliciously assail us!
    Being in charge of [our] bodies, O longing for a chant Indra,
    do ward off the deadly weapon!


1 on the basis of 8.92.15
2 lit. ``choose for themselves''


Sūkta 1.6 

yuñjánti bradʰnámaruṣáṃ cárantaṃ pári tastʰúṣaḥ |
rócante rocanā́ diví || 1||



1.  yuñjantivp·A·3p«√yuj bradʰnajmsa aruṣajmsa  
    caranttp·Amsa«√car parip tastʰivaṅstp·Impa«√stʰā |
    rocanteva·A·3p«√ruc rocanannpn dyunmsl 



1.  They yoke reddening tempered one¹
    [that is] roaming about those² that have surrounded it.
    Luminous spheres in the sky brighten.



yuñjántyasya kā́myā hárī vípakṣasā rátʰe |
śóṇā dʰṛṣṇū́ nṛvā́hasā || 2||



2.  yuñjantivp·A·3p«√yuj ayamr3msg kāmyajmda  
    harijmda vipakṣasjmda ratʰanmsl |
    śoṇajmda dʰṛṣṇujmda (nṛnms-vāhasjms)jmda 



2.  They yoke his two amiable spreading-one's-wings
    tawny ones to the chariot ---
    the two reddish daring conveying-the-man ones.



ketúṃ kṛṇvánnaketáve péśo maryā apeśáse |
sámuṣádbʰirajāyatʰāḥ || 3||



3.  ketunmsa kṛṇvanttp·Amsn«√kṛ aketujmsd  
    peśasnnsa maryanmpv apeśasjmsd |
    samp uṣasnfpi ajāyatʰāsvp·Aa2s«√jan 



3.  Creating focal-point for him who lacks a focal-point,
    adornment [with the rush of vigour]³ for him --- O recruits, who lacks [such] adornment,
    thou became manifested together with dawns.



ā́dáha svadʰā́mánu púnargarbʰatvámeriré |
dádʰānā nā́ma yajñíyam || 4||



4.  ātc ahac (svanms-dʰājfs)nfsa anup  
    punara garbʰatvannsa erireva·I·3p«ā~√īr  
    dadʰānatp·Impn«√dʰā nāmannnsa yajñiyajnsa 



4.  Then they on their own accord 
    have cast [him] back to being an embryo,
    [thus] obtaining [in him] worthy-of-a-sacrifice characteristic.



vīḷú cidārujatnúbʰirgúhā cidindra váhnibʰiḥ |
ávinda usríyā ánu || 5||



5.  vīḷujnsa cidc ārujatnujmpi  
    guhajnpa cidc indraNmsv vahninmpi |
    avindasvp·Aa2s«√vid usriyājfpa anup 



5.  By means of good-at-breaking-up [drops of inner Soma]
    thou found, following appearing at dawn [waters], even the strong [one⁴],
    by means of carriers,⁵ [thou found] even hidden ones.



devayánto yátʰā matímácʰā vidádvasuṃ gíraḥ |
mahā́manūṣata śrutám || 6||



6.  devayantjmpn yatʰāa matinfsa  
    acʰāp (vidatjms-vasunnsa)jmsa girnfpn |
    mahatjmsa anūṣatava·U·3p«√nu śrutajmsa 



6.  As those making-an-appeal-to-the-deva [find their way]
    to a mental gesture, the chants find their way
    towards finding-what's-beneficial mighty famed one.



índreṇa sáṃ hí dṛ́kṣase saṃjagmānó ábibʰyuṣā |
mandū́ samānávarcasā || 7||



7.  indraNmsi samp hic dṛkṣaseva·Ae2s«√dṛś  
    saṃjagmānata·Imsn«sam~√gam abibʰīvaṅsjmsi |
    mandujmdn (samānanms-varcasnns)jmdn 



7.  Because together with Indra thou⁶, having come into contact
    with [someone who] has-become-fearless, would see the two,
    having similar vital power, [as] conducive to joy,



anavadyaírabʰídyubʰirmakʰáḥ sáhasvadarcati |
gaṇaíríndrasya kā́myaiḥ || 8||



8.  anavadyajmpi abʰidyujmpi  
    makʰanmsn sahasvatjmsn arcativp·A·3s«√arc |
    gaṇanmpi indraNmsg kāmyajmpi 



8.  [thy] possessing overwhelming strength fighting spirit [will] shine
    together with faultless directed towards the Heaven
    amiable troops,⁷ of Indra.



átaḥ parijmannā́ gahi divó vā rocanā́dádʰi |
sámasminnṛñjate gíraḥ || 9||



9.  atasa parijmannmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam  
    dyunmsgc rocanannsb adʰip |
    samp ayamr3msl ṛñjateva·A·3p«√ṛñj girnfpn 



9.  From there⁸ or from the luminous sphere of the Heaven,
    come here, O moving around one!
    The chants arrange themselves in this one.



itó vā sātímī́mahe divó vā pā́rtʰivādádʰi |
índraṃ mahó vā rájasaḥ || 10||



10. ir3nsbc sātinfsa īmaheva·A·1p«√i  
     dyunmsbc pārtʰivanmsb adʰip |
     indraNmsa mahjnsbc rajasnnsb 



10. We ask Indra for a gain
    either from here, or from the Heaven, from the earthly region
    or from the vast airy realm.


1 initial flame of fire
2 kindling
3 on the basis of 2.34.6d
4 Vṛtra
5 drops of Soma juice
6 aspiring to Indra novice
7 prob. Marut-s
8 =from the troop of Marut-s


Sūkta 1.7 

índramídgātʰíno bṛhádíndramarkébʰirarkíṇaḥ |
índraṃ vā́ṇīranūṣata || 1||



1.  indraNmsa idc gātʰinjmpn bṛhata  
    indraNmsa akranmpi arkinjmpn |
    indraNmsa vāṇīnfpn anūṣatava·U·3p«√nu 



1.  Those, far and wide, familiar with songs [found their way] just to Indra,
    those familiar with hymns of illumination --- with with hymns of illumination [found their way] to Indra,
    melodies found their way to Indra.



índra íddʰáryoḥ sácā sámmiśla ā́ vacoyújā |
índro vajrī́ hiraṇyáyaḥ || 2||



2.  indraNmsn idc harijmdl sacāa  
    sammiślajmsn āp (vacasnns-yujjms)jmda |
    indraNmsn vajrinnmsn hiraṇyayajmsn 



2.  In the presence of two tawny ones only Indra
    [is] endowed with the two that are yoked by an utterance.
    Indra [is] enchanting thunderbolt-wielder.



índro dīrgʰā́ya cákṣasa ā́ sū́ryaṃ rohayaddiví |
ví góbʰirádrimairayat || 3||



3.  indraNmsn dīrgʰajmsd cakṣasnmsd  
    āp sūryanmsa rohayatvpCAE3s«√ruh dyunmsl |
    vip gonfpi adrinmsa airayatvpCAa3s«√īr 



3.  Indra made the sun to rise in the Heaven¹
    to observe [it] at length.
    By means of evocative expressions he de-energized the rock.



índra vā́jeṣu no'va sahásrapradʰaneṣu ca |
ugrá ugrā́bʰirūtíbʰiḥ || 4||



4.  indraNmsv vājanmpl vayamr1mpa avavp·Ao2s«√av  
    (sahasrau-pradʰananns)nnpl cac |
    ugrajmsn ugrājfpi ūtinfpi 



4.  O Indra, do drive us into rushes of vigour
    and into thousand-fold prizes [of victory],
    [thou,] ferocious because of the side-effects!



índraṃ vayáṃ mahādʰaná índramárbʰe havāmahe |
yújaṃ vṛtréṣu vajríṇam || 5||



5.  indraNmsa vayamr1mpn (mahajns-dʰananns)nnsl  
    indraNmsa arbʰajnsl havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū |
    yujjmsa vṛtrannpl vajrinnmsa 



5.  We call upon Indra
    in great contest, in small one ---
    harnessed thunderbolt-wielder [we call upon] midst obstacles.



sá no vṛṣannamúṃ carúṃ sátrādāvannápā vṛdʰi |
asmábʰyamápratiṣkutaḥ || 6||



6.  sasr3msn vayamr1mpd vṛṣannmsv asaur3msa carunmsa  
    (satrāa-dāvanjms)jmsv apap vṛdʰivp·Ao2s«√vṛ |
    vayamr1mpd apratiskutajmsn 



6.  Such thou, O our bull, uncover for us,
    O always granting one, that pot,
    thou, being unrepulsable!



tuñjétuñje yá úttare stómā índrasya vajríṇaḥ |
ná vindʰe asya suṣṭutím || 7||



7.  (tuñjanmsl-tuñjanmsl)a yasr2mpn uttarajmpn  
    stomanmpn indraNmsg vajrinnmsg |
    nac vindʰeva·A·1s«√vindʰ ayamr3msg suṣṭutinfsa 



7.  Which are superior in every assault ---
    [those are] hymns of praise of thunderbolt-wielder Indra.
    I do not lack a correctly articulated praise of him.



vṛ́ṣā yūtʰéva váṃsagaḥ kṛṣṭī́riyartyójasā |
ī́śāno ápratiṣkutaḥ || 8||



8.  vṛṣannmsn yūtʰannpa ivac vaṃsaganmsn  
    kṛṣṭinfpa iyartivp·A·3s«√ṛ ojasnnsi |
    īśānanmsn apratisktutajmsn 



8.  The bull falls upon tribes 
    like an ox upon a herd --- vigorously,
    [as] unrepulsable being-in-charge one.



yá ékaścarṣaṇīnā́ṃ vásūnāmirajyáti |
índraḥ páñca kṣitīnā́m || 9||



9.  yasr3msn ekajmsn carṣaṇinfpg  
    vasunnpg irajyativpIA·3s«√raj |
    indraNmsn pañcau kṣitinfpg 



9.  Who alone rules again and again 
    over those that draw to themselves,², over beneficial [things] 
    [that is] Indra [who rules] over five clans.



índraṃ vo viśvátaspári hávāmahe jánebʰyaḥ |
asmā́kamastu kévalaḥ || 10||



10. indraNmsa tvamr2mpd viśvatasa parip  
     havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū jananmpb |
     vayamr1mpg astuvp·Ao3s«√as kevalajmsn 



10. For ye everywhere we summon Indra
    away from [other] people.
    May he be exclusively ours!


1 He caused maṇipūra cakra to be full of energy to become manifest to the mind
2 the senses


Sūkta 1.8 

éndra sānasíṃ rayíṃ sajítvānaṃ sadāsáham |
várṣiṣṭʰamūtáye bʰara || 1||



1.  āp indraNmsv sānasijmsa rayinmsa  
    sajitvanjmsa (sadāa-sahjms)jmsa |
    varṣiṣṭʰajmsa ūtinfsd bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰr. 



1.  O Indra, in order to help, bring here
    laden with spoils treasure [that is] accompanied by victory,
    [that is] always prevailing, the most excellent!



ní yéna muṣṭihatyáyā ní vṛtrā́ ruṇádʰāmahai |
tvótāso nyárvatā || 2||



2.  nip yasr3msi (muṣṭinms-hatyanns)nfsi  
    nip vṛtrannpa ruṇadʰāmahaiva·Ao1p«√rudʰ |
    (tvamr2msi-ūtajms)jmpn nip arvatnmsi 



2.  [That treasure] with which by means of a fist-fight
    we shall keep down obstacles [to victory] ---
    [we,] helped-by-thee, and by the courser¹, [we shall keep them] down.



índra tvótāsa ā́ vayáṃ vájraṃ gʰanā́ dadīmahi |
jáyema sáṃ yudʰí spṛ́dʰaḥ || 3||



3.  indraNmsv (tvamr2msi-ūtajms)jmpn āp vayamr1mpn  
    vajranmsa gʰanannpn dadʰīmahivp·Ai1p«√dʰā |
    jayemavp·Ai1p«√ji samp yudʰnfsl spṛdʰnfpa 



3.  O Indra, helped-by-thee, we, the strike-force,
    might take hold of the thunderbolt,
    we might subdue completely [our] adversaries in clash.



vayáṃ śū́rebʰirástṛbʰiríndra tváyā yujā́ vayám |
sāsahyā́ma pṛtanyatáḥ || 4||



4.  vayamr1mpn śūranmpi astṛnmpi  
    indraNmsv tvamr2msi yujjmsi vayamnmpn |
    sāsahyāmavp·Ii1p«√sah pṛtanyatjmpa 



4.  We together with agents of change, with shooters,
    we, together with harnessed-thee, O Indra,
    were able to overpower those who assailed us.
------



mahā́m̐ índraḥ paráśca nú mahitvámastu vajríṇe |
dyaúrná pratʰinā́ śávaḥ || 5||



5.  mahatjmsn indraNmsn parajmsn cac nuc  
    mahitvannsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as vajrinnmsd |
    dyunmsn nac pratʰimannmsi śavasnnsn 



5.  Mighty [is] Indra and extreme.
    May now the power to expand be for a thunderbolt-wielder
    the power to change --- like the sky in [its] extension [--- limitless].



samohé vā yá ā́śata nárastokásya sánitau |
víprāso vā dʰiyāyávaḥ || 6||



6.  samohanmslc yasr3mpn āśatava·A·3p«√āś  
    nṛnmpn tokannsg sanitunnsl |
    vipranmpnc (dʰīnfsi-yujmp)jmsn 



6.  Men who obtain it either in a hostile encounter,
    at obtainment of children, or [being] inwardly excited,
    [become] seeking-it-by-means-of-visualization.



yáḥ kukṣíḥ somapā́tamaḥ samudrá iva pínvate |
urvī́rā́po ná kākúdaḥ || 7||



7.  yasr3msn kukṣinmsn (somanms-pātamajms)jmsn  
    samudranmsn ivac pinvateva·A·3s«√pinv |
    urvījfpa apnfpa nac kākudanmsn 



7.  Which cavity [is] the most-drinking of Soma,
    like the sea² it swells,
    like a gullet [containing³] excessive waters.
------



evā́ hyasya sūnṛ́tā virapśī́ gómatī mahī́ |
pakvā́ śā́kʰā ná dāśúṣe || 8||



8.  evac hic ayamr3msg sūnṛtājfsn  
    virapśījfsn gomatījfsn mahījfsn |
    pakvājfsn śākʰānfsn nac dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś 



8.  Since only his [benevolence⁴] [is]
    well-fitting copious rich-in-cows great,
    [it is] for a worshiper like a ripe branch.



evā́ hí te víbʰūtaya ūtáya indra mā́vate |
sadyáścitsánti dāśúṣe || 9||



9.  evac hic tvamr2msg vibʰūtijfpn  
    ūtinfpn indraNmsv māvantjmsd |
    sadyasa cidc santivp·A·3p«√as dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś 



9.  Since only thy, O Indra, means of helping
    [are] plentiful for someone like me,
    they are [there] for a worshiper present in an instant.



evā́ hyasya kā́myā stóma uktʰáṃ ca śáṃsyā |
índrāya sómapītaye || 10||



10. evac hic ayamr3msg kāmyajmdn stomanmsn  
     uktʰannsn cac śaṃsyajmdn |
     indraNmsd (somanms-pītinfs)nfsd 



10. Since only a verse and a hymn of praise of him
    [are] desirable [to him], [those two are] to-be-recited
    for Indra to drink Soma.


1 inner Soma --- on the basis of 9.62.2bc
2 prob. ``like big lake swelling with seasonal waters''
3 dʰāna
4 sumati


Sūkta 1.9 

índréhi mátsyándʰaso víśvebʰiḥ somapárvabʰiḥ |
mahā́m̐ abʰiṣṭírójasā || 1||



1.  indraNmsv āp ihivp·Ao2s«√i matsivp·Ao2s«√mad andʰasnnsg  
    viśvannpi (somanms-parvannns)nnpi |
    mahatjmsn abʰiṣṭinmsn ojasnnsi 



1.  O Indra, move here, revel in the herb
    with all [of its] Soma-joints,¹!
    [Thou are] mighty assistant by means of a frenzy.



émenaṃ sṛjatā suté mandímíndrāya mandíne |
cákriṃ víśvāni cákraye || 2||



2.  āp īmc enamr3msa sṛjatava·AE3p«√sṛj sutajmsl  
    mandijmsa indraNmsd mandinnmsd |
    cakrijmsa viśvannpa cakrijmsd 



2.  Him they shall let loose into extracted [Soma] --- 
    delighting one² for possessing-of-delight Indra,
    doing for the doer of everything.



mátsvā suśipra mandíbʰi stómebʰirviśvacarṣaṇe |
sácaiṣú sávaneṣvā́ || 3||



3.  matsvava·Ao2s«√mad suśiprajmsv mandijmpi  
    stomanmsi (viśvanns-carṣaṇinfs)jmsv |
    sacāa ayamr3npl savanannpl āp 



3.  Exhilarate thyself here, O selective one,
    with delighting hymns of praise, O drawing everyone to thyself,
    at these pressings [of Soma]!



ásṛgramindra te gíraḥ práti tvā́múdahāsata |
ájoṣā vṛṣabʰáṃ pátim || 4||



4.  asṛgramvp·U·3p«√sṛj indraNmsv tvamr2msd girnfpn  
    pratip tvamr2msa udc ahāsatava·U·3p«√hā |
    ajoṣajmpn (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsa patinmsa 



4.  Chants for thee, O Indra, have poured out
    they have sprung upwards, towards thee,
    they, not [yet] gratified [with thy presence], --- towards appearing-as-a -bull master.



sáṃ codaya citrámarvā́grā́dʰa indra váreṇyam |
ásadítte vibʰú prabʰú || 5||



5.  samp codayavpCAo2s«√cud citrajnsa arvāka  
    rādʰasnnsa indraNmsv vareṇyajnsa |
    asatvp·AE3s«√as idc tvamr2msg vibʰujnsn prabʰujnsn 



5.  Hither impel capturing attention
    to-be-preferred [to all others] 
    satisfaction of [our] desire, O Indra!



asmā́nsú tátra codayéndra rāyé rábʰasvataḥ |
túvidyumna yáśasvataḥ || 6||



6.  vayamr1mpa sua tatraa codayavpCAo2s«√cud  
    indraNmsv rainmsd rabʰasvatjmpn |
    (tuvia-dyumnanns)jmsv yaśasvatjmpn 



6.  Inspire us well into that, O Indra,
    for the sake of the treasure, [us, who] have zeal, 
    have worth, O having abundant powers to illuminate one!



sáṃ gómadindra vā́javadasmé pṛtʰú śrávo bṛhát |
viśvā́yurdʰehyákṣitam || 7||



7.  samp gomatjnsa indraNmsv vājavatjnsa  
    vayamr1mpl pṛtʰujnsa śravasnnsa bṛhatjnsa |
    (viśvanns-āyusnns)nnsa dʰehivp·Ao2s«√dʰā akṣitajnsa 



7.  Combine in us, O Indra, rich-in-cows
    possessing the rush of vigour extensive loud auditory impression
    [and] all-pervading undecaying life-force!



asmé dʰehi śrávo bṛháddyumnáṃ sahasrasā́tamam |
índra tā́ ratʰínīríṣaḥ || 8||



8.  vayamr1mpl dʰehivp·Ao2s«√dʰā śravasnnsa bṛhatjnsa  
    dyumnannsa (sahasrau-sātamajms)jnsa |
    indraNmsvr3fpn ratʰinījfpa iṣnfpa 



8.  Put into us loud auditory impression [and]
    best-at-procuring-thousand[-opportunities] power to illuminate,
    O Indra, these [are] carried-in-a-chariot³ libations!



vásoríndraṃ vásupatiṃ gīrbʰírgṛṇánta ṛgmíyam |
hóma gántāramūtáye || 9||



9.  vasujmsg indraNmsa (vasunns-patinms)nmsa  
    girnfpi gṛṇanttp·Amsg«√gṝ (ṛcnfs-mīnfs)jmsa |
    homavp·UE1p«√hū gantṛnmsa ūtinfsd 



9.  Indra, the overseer of what's beneficent,
    [the overseer] of extolled with chants beneficent [treasure] 
    him, [who is] to-be-praised-in-verses, who is coming to help, we shall be calling.



sutésute nyòkase bṛhádbṛhatá édaríḥ |
índrāya śūṣámarcati || 10||



10. (sutanmsl-sutanmsl)a nyokasjmsd  
     bṛhatjnsn bṛhatjmsd āp idc arinmsn |
     indraNmsd śūṣajnsa arcativp·A·3s«√arc 



10. [To him who is] at-home⁴ at every Soma libation, [he⁵ who is] tending upwards,
    [sings] just here to the lofty one a lofty [sāman]⁶
    for Indra he sings high-spirited [sāman].


1 this might indicate that joints if the herb had higher concentration of Soma substance that the rest of it
2 inner Soma
3 = absorbed by a body that is to be possessed by Indra
4 following p.100 J&B2014
5 aspiring Indra worshiper
6 on the basis of 8.98.1ab


Sūkta 1.10 

gā́yanti tvā gāyatríṇó'rcantyarkámarkíṇaḥ |
brahmā́ṇastvā śatakrata údvaṃśámiva yemire || 1||



1.  gāyantivp·A·3p«√gai tvamr2msa gāyatrinnmpn  
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc arkanmsa arkinnmpn |
    brahmannmpn tvamr2msa (śatau-kratunms)jmsv  
    uda vaṃśanmsa ivac yemireva·I·3p«√yam 



1.  Those familiar with songs in Gāyatrī-meter praise thee in [such a] song, praise thee with [such] hymn,
    those familiar with hymns of illumination recommend thee with a hymn of illumination,
    formulators extend thee, O having a hundred wiles one,
    upwards like a cane.



yátsā́noḥ sā́numā́ruhadbʰū́ryáspaṣṭa kártvam |
tádíndro ártʰaṃ cetati yūtʰéna vṛṣṇírejati || 2||



2.  yadc sānunmsb sānunmsa āp aruhatvp·U·3s«√ruh  
    bʰūria aspaṣṭavp·U·3s«√spaś kartvannsa |
    tadc indraNmsn artʰanmsa cetativp·A·3s«√cit  
    yūtʰannsi vṛṣṇijmsn ejativp·A·3s«√ej 



2.  When from summit to summit he has ascended,
    [and] has beheld much to be accomplished,
    then Indra fixes the mind upon the purpose,
    [and, having become] powerful, by means of the herd¹ he shakes [the entire body].
------



yukṣvā́ hí keśínā hárī vṛ́ṣaṇā kakṣyaprā́ |
átʰā na indra somapā girā́múpaśrutiṃ cara || 3||



3.  yukṣvava·Ao2s«√yuj hic keśinjmda harijmda  
    vṛṣannmda kakṣyaprājmda |
    atʰāc vayamr1mpg indraNmsv (somanms-pājms)jmsv  
    girnfpg upaśrutinfsa caravp·Ao2s«√car 



3.  Do yoke two well-fed
    hairy tawny bulls,
    then, O Soma-drinking Indra,
    move to the range of hearing our chants!



éhi stómām̐ abʰí svarābʰí gṛṇīhyā́ ruva |
bráhma ca no vaso sácéndra yajñáṃ ca vardʰaya || 4||



4.  āp ihivp·Ao2s«√i stomanmpa abʰip svaravp·Ao2s«√svṛ  
    abʰip gṛṇīhivp·Ao2s«√gṝ āp ruvavp·Ao2s«√ru |
    brahmannnsa cac vayamr1mpg vasujmsv sacāa  
    indraNmsv yajñanmsa cac vardʰayavpCAo2s«√vṛdʰ 



4.  Move here, join in singing hymns of praise!
    Approve [them], cry roar!
    And our formulation is at hand, O beneficent one!
    And do strengthen the sacrifice, O Indra!
------



uktʰámíndrāya śáṃsyaṃ várdʰanaṃ puruniṣṣídʰe |
śakró yátʰā sutéṣu ṇo rāráṇatsakʰyéṣu ca || 5||



5.  uktʰannsa indraNmsd śaṃsyajnsa  
    vardʰanajnsa (purua-niṣṣidʰjfs)jmsd |
    śakrajmsn yatʰāc sutajmpl vayamr1mpg  
    rāraṇatvpIAe3s«√raṇ sakʰyannpl cac 



5.  For Indra a strengthening verse
    [is] to be recited, to often-attaining-[his]-aim one,
    so that he, empowering us during Soma pressings,
    would also take pleasure in partnerships [with us].



támítsakʰitvá īmahe táṃ rāyé táṃ suvī́rye |
sá śakrá utá naḥ śakadíndro vásu dáyamānaḥ || 6||



6.  tasr3msa idc sakʰitvannsl īmaheva·A·1p«√i  
    tasr3msa rainmsd tasr3msa suvīryajmsl |
    sasr3msn śakrajmsn utac vayamr1mpa śakatvp·AE3s«√śak  
    indraNmsn vasunnsa dayamānata·Amsn«√day 



6.  Just him we approach in friendship, 
    him for the sake of treasure, him, when having manly vigour.
    And he, empowering, shall empower us ---
    imparting-what's-beneficial Indra.
------



suvivṛ́taṃ sunirájamíndra tvā́dātamídyáśaḥ |
gávāmápa vrajáṃ vṛdʰi kṛṇuṣvá rā́dʰo adrivaḥ || 7||



7.  suvivṛtajmsa sunirajajmsa indraNmsv  
    (tvamr2msi-dātajms)jnsn idc yaśasnnsn |
    gonfpg apap vrajanmsa vṛdʰivp·Ao2s«√vṛ  
    kṛṇuṣvava·Ao2s«√kṛ rādʰasnnsa adrivatjmsv 



7.  Do uncover enclosure of cows ---
    easy-to-discover, easy-to-drive-out-from!
    O Indra, [such] honour is only given by thee!
    Effect accomplishment of [our] desire, O stone-wielder!



nahí tvā ródasī ubʰé ṛgʰāyámāṇamínvataḥ |
jéṣaḥ svàrvatīrapáḥ sáṃ gā́ asmábʰyaṃ dʰūnuhi || 8||



8.  nahic tvamr2msa rodasnndn ubʰanndn  
    ṛgʰāyamāṇata·Amsa«√ṛgʰāy invatasvp·A·3d«√inv |
    jeṣajmsn svarvatījfpa apnfpa  
    samp gonfpa vayamr1mpd dʰūnuhivp·Ao2s«√dʰū 



8.  Surely not the two Rodas-es
    invigorate thee [when thou are] raving!
    Do thou, gaining possessing-of-svar waters,
    shake off,² cows for us!



ā́śrutkarṇa śrudʰī́ hávaṃ nū́ ciddadʰiṣva me gíraḥ |
índra stómamimáṃ máma kṛṣvā́ yujáścidántaram || 9||



9.  (śrutjms-karṇanms)jmsv śrudʰivp·Ao2s«√śru havanmsa  
    nuc cidc dadʰiṣvava·Ao2s«√dʰā ahamr1msg girnfpa |
    indraNmsv stomanmsa ayamr3msa ahamr1msg  
    kṛṣvava·Ao2s«√kṛ yujnmsb cidc antarajmsa 



9.  O having-hearing-ears one! Hear the call!
    Right now do accept my chants!
    O Indra, make this my hymn of praise
    more intimate [to thee than] even a yokemate!



vidmā́ hí tvā vṛ́ṣantamaṃ vā́jeṣu havanaśrútam |
vṛ́ṣantamasya hūmaha ūtíṃ sahasrasā́tamām || 10||



10. vidmavp·I·1p«√vid hic tvamr2msa vṛṣantamajmsa  
     vājanmpl (havananns-śrutjms)jmsa |
     vṛṣantamajmsg hūmaheva·A·1p«√hve  
     ūtinfsa (sahasrau-sātamajms)jfpa 



10. Since we know thee as the most bull-like,
    hearing the summons during rushes of vigour,
    we summon best-at-procuring-thousand-[opportunities]
    help of [him who is] the most bull-like.



ā́ tū́ na indra kauśika mandasānáḥ sutáṃ piba |
návyamā́yuḥ prá sū́ tira kṛdʰī́ sahasrasā́mṛ́ṣim || 11||



11. āp tuc vayamr1mpd indraNmsv kauśikajmsv  
     mandasānajmsn sutajmsa pibavp·Ao2s«√pā |
     navyajnsa āyusnnsa prap sua tiravp·Ao2s«√tṝ  
     kṛdʰivp·Ao2s«√kṛ (sahasrau-sanjms)jmsa ṛṣinmsa 



11. Here then, for our sake, O Indra of Kuśika-s,
    becoming exhilarated, drink extracted [Soma]!
    Quickly transfer [across the barrier] fresh [portion of] the life-force!
    Create procuring-thousand-[verses] seer!



pári tvā girvaṇo gíra imā́ bʰavantu viśvátaḥ |
vṛddʰā́yumánu vṛ́ddʰayo júṣṭā bʰavantu júṣṭayaḥ || 12||



12. parip tvamr2msa girvanasjmsv girnfpn  
     ayamr3fpn bʰavantuvp·Ao3p«√bʰū viśvatasa |
     (vṛddʰajns-āyusnns)jmsa anup vṛddʰinfpn  
     juṣṭajfpn bʰavantuvp·Ao3p«√bʰū juṣṭinfpn 



12. May these chants be around thee,
    O longing for a chant one, in every way!
    May advancements follow him whose life-force was strengthened,
    may enjoyments be agreeable [to him]!


1 prob. ``big muscles''
2 as ripe fruits off a tree


Sūkta 1.11 

índraṃ víśvā avīvṛdʰansamudrávyacasaṃ gíraḥ |
ratʰī́tamaṃ ratʰī́nāṃ vā́jānāṃ sátpatiṃ pátim || 1||



1.  indraNmsa viśvājfpn avīvṛdʰantavp·Aa3p«√vṛdʰ  
    (samudranms-vyacasnns)jmsa girnfpn |
    ratʰitamanmsa ratʰinnmpg  
    vājanmpg (satnns-patinms)jmsa patinmsa 



1.  [It is] Indra, whose expanse is like that of a sea,
    [whom] all chants strengthened,
    the best charioteer of [all] charioteers, of rushes of vigour,
    overseeing-what's-to-become-real master.
------



sakʰyé ta indra vājíno mā́ bʰema śavasaspate |
tvā́mabʰí prá ṇonumo jétāramáparājitam || 2||



2.  sakʰyannsl tvamr2msg indraNmsv vājinnmpnc bʰemavp·AE1p«√bʰī śavasnnsg patinmsv |
    tvamr2msa abʰip prap nonumasvpIA·1p«√nu  
    jetṛnmsa (aparājms-jitajms)jmsa 



2.  They who are capable of rushes of vigour, [have] relation to thee, O Indra!
    We shall not be afraid, O master of the power to change!
    To thee we are finding again and again our way,
    to the unconquered conqueror.
------



pūrvī́ríndrasya rātáyo ná ví dasyantyūtáyaḥ |
yádī vā́jasya gómata stotṛ́bʰyo máṃhate magʰám || 3||



3.  pūrvījfpn indraNmsg rātinfpn  
    nac vip dasyantivp·A·3p«√das ūtinfpn |
    yadic vājanmsg gomatjmsg  
    stotṛnmpd maṃhateva·A·3s«√maṃh magʰannsa 



3.  Many [are] Indra's gifts.
    [His] ways of helping do not come to an end,
    if to hymn singers he increases the bounty
    of rich-in-cows rush of vigour.



purā́ṃ bʰindúryúvā kavírámitaujā ajāyata |
índro víśvasya kármaṇo dʰartā́ vajrī́ puruṣṭutáḥ || 4||



4.  purnfpg bʰindunmsn yuvanjmsn kavinmsn  
    (amitajns-ojasnns)jmsn ajāyatava·Aa3s«√jan |
    indraNmsn viśvajnsg karmannnsg  
    dʰartṛnmsn vajrinnmsn (purua-stutajms)jmsn 



4.  Breaker of strongholds, youthful, gifted with insight,
    having immense vigour he came into existence ---
    Indra, supporter of every action,
    much-eulogized thunderbolt-wielder.
------



tváṃ valásya gómató'pāvaradrivo bílam |
tvā́ṃ devā́ ábibʰyuṣastujyámānāsa āviṣuḥ || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn valanmsg gomatjmsg  
    apap avarvp·U·3s«√vṛ adrivatjmsv bilannsa |
    tvamr2msa devanmpn abibʰīvaṅsjmsg  
    tujyamānajmpn āviṣurvp·U·3p«√av 



5.  Thou have uncovered, O stone-wielder, 
    the aperture of rich-in-cows cavern,
    being-brought-to-fore deva-s
    of him who has-become-fearless should impelled thee.



távāháṃ śūra rātíbʰiḥ prátyāyaṃ síndʰumāvádan |
úpātiṣṭʰanta girvaṇo vidúṣṭe tásya kārávaḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2msg ahamr1msn śūranmsv rātinfpi  
    pratip āyamvp·Aa1s«√i sindʰunmsa āvadantjmsn |
    upap atiṣṭʰantavp·Aa3p«√stʰā girvanasjmsv  
    vidurvp·I·3p«√vid tvamr2msg tasr3msg kārunmpn 



6.  With thy gifts, O agent of change,
    I returned uttering [verses] to the river¹.
    Singers of eulogies assisted [me], O longing for chant one,
    they have experienced that of thee.



māyā́bʰirindra māyínaṃ tváṃ śúṣṇamávātiraḥ |
vidúṣṭe tásya médʰirāstéṣāṃ śrávāṃsyúttira || 7||



7.  māyānfpi indraNmsv māyinnmsa  
    tvamr2msn śuṣṇaNmsa avap atirasvp·Aa2s«√tṝ |
    vidurvp·I·3p«√vid tvamr2msg tasr3msg medʰirajmpn  
    tasr3mpg śravasnnpa udp tiravp·Ao2s«√tṝ 



7.  Using powers of framing [ideas and perception], thou, O Indra,
    degraded having-the-power-to-frame-[ideas and perception] Śuṣṇa.
    Possessing of mental vigour, they have experienced those of thee,
    elevate² their auditory impressions!
------



índramī́śānamójasābʰí stómā anūṣata |
sahásraṃ yásya rātáya utá vā sánti bʰū́yasīḥ || 8||



8.  indraNmsa īśānajmsn ojasnnsi  
    abʰip stomanmpn anūṣatava·U·3p«√nu |
    sahasrau yasr3msg rātinfpn  
    utacc santivp·A·3p«√as bʰūyasījfpn 



8.  Hymns of praise have found their way
    towards Indra who is in charge by means of a frenzy,
    and whose gifts are a thousand
    or even more.


1 prob. ``the flow of suṣumnā''
2 or even ``upgrade''


Sūkta 1.12 

agníṃ dūtáṃ vṛṇīmahe hótāraṃ viśvávedasam |
asyá yajñásya sukrátum || 1||











agnímagniṃ hávīmabʰiḥ sádā havanta viśpátim |
havyavā́haṃ purupriyám || 2||











ágne devā́m̐ ihā́ vaha jajñānó vṛktábarhiṣe |
ási hótā na ī́ḍyaḥ || 3||











tā́m̐ uśató ví bodʰaya yádagne yā́si dūtyàm |
devaírā́ satsi barhíṣi || 4||











gʰṛ́tāhavana dīdivaḥ práti ṣma ríṣato daha |
ágne tváṃ rakṣasvínaḥ || 5||











agnínāgníḥ sámidʰyate kavírgṛhápatiryúvā |
havyavā́ḍjuhvā̀syaḥ || 6||











kavímagnímúpa stuhi satyádʰarmāṇamadʰvaré |
devámamīvacā́tanam || 7||











yástvā́magne havíṣpatirdūtáṃ deva saparyáti |
tásya sma prāvitā́ bʰava || 8||











yó agníṃ devávītaye havíṣmām̐ āvívāsati |
tásmai pāvaka mṛḷaya || 9||











sá naḥ pāvaka dīdivó'gne devā́m̐ ihā́ vaha |
úpa yajñáṃ havíśca naḥ || 10||











sá na stávāna ā́ bʰara gāyatréṇa návīyasā |
rayíṃ vīrávatīmíṣam || 11||











ágne śukréṇa śocíṣā víśvābʰirdeváhūtibʰiḥ |
imáṃ stómaṃ juṣasva naḥ || 12||












Sūkta 1.13 

súsamiddʰo na ā́ vaha devā́m̐ agne havíṣmate |
hótaḥ pāvaka yákṣi ca || 1||











mádʰumantaṃ tanūnapādyajñáṃ devéṣu naḥ kave |
adyā́ kṛṇuhi vītáye || 2||











nárāśáṃsamihá priyámasmínyajñá úpa hvaye |
mádʰujihvaṃ haviṣkṛ́tam || 3||











ágne sukʰátame rátʰe devā́m̐ īḷitá ā́ vaha |
ási hótā mánurhitaḥ || 4||











stṛṇītá barhírānuṣággʰṛtápṛṣṭʰaṃ manīṣiṇaḥ |
yátrāmṛ́tasya cákṣaṇam || 5||











ví śrayantāmṛtāvṛ́dʰo dvā́ro devī́rasaścátaḥ |
adyā́ nūnáṃ ca yáṣṭave || 6||











náktoṣā́sā supéśasāsmínyajñá úpa hvaye |
idáṃ no barhírāsáde || 7||











tā́ sujihvā́ úpa hvaye hótārā daívyā kavī́ |
yajñáṃ no yakṣatāmimám || 8||











íḷā sárasvatī mahī́ tisró devī́rmayobʰúvaḥ |
barhíḥ sīdantvasrídʰaḥ || 9||











ihá tváṣṭāramagriyáṃ viśvárūpamúpa hvaye |
asmā́kamastu kévalaḥ || 10||











áva sṛjā vanaspate déva devébʰyo havíḥ |
prá dātúrastu cétanam || 11||











svā́hā yajñáṃ kṛṇotanéndrāya yájvano gṛhé |
tátra devā́m̐ úpa hvaye || 12||












Sūkta 1.14 

aíbʰiragne dúvo gíro víśvebʰiḥ sómapītaye |
devébʰiryāhi yákṣi ca || 1||











ā́ tvā káṇvā ahūṣata gṛṇánti vipra te dʰíyaḥ |
devébʰiragna ā́ gahi || 2||











indravāyū́ bṛ́haspátiṃ mitrā́gníṃ pūṣáṇaṃ bʰágam |
ādityā́nmā́rutaṃ gaṇám || 3||











prá vo bʰriyanta índavo matsarā́ mādayiṣṇávaḥ |
drapsā́ mádʰvaścamūṣádaḥ || 4||











ī́ḷate tvā́mavasyávaḥ káṇvāso vṛktábarhiṣaḥ |
havíṣmanto araṃkṛ́taḥ || 5||











gʰṛtápṛṣṭʰā manoyújo yé tvā váhanti váhnayaḥ |
ā́ devā́nsómapītaye || 6||











tā́nyájatrām̐ ṛtāvṛ́dʰó'gne pátnīvataskṛdʰi |
mádʰvaḥ sujihva pāyaya || 7||











yé yájatrā yá ī́ḍyāsté te pibantu jihváyā |
mádʰoragne váṣaṭkṛti || 8||











ā́kīṃ sū́ryasya rocanā́dvíśvāndevā́m̐ uṣarbúdʰaḥ |
vípro hótehá vakṣati || 9||











víśvebʰiḥ somyáṃ mádʰvágna índreṇa vāyúnā |
píbā mitrásya dʰā́mabʰiḥ || 10||











tváṃ hótā mánurhitó'gne yajñéṣu sīdasi |
sémáṃ no adʰvaráṃ yaja || 11||











yukṣvā́ hyáruṣī rátʰe haríto deva rohítaḥ |
tā́bʰirdevā́m̐ ihā́ vaha || 12||












Sūkta 1.15 

índra sómaṃ píba ṛtúnā́ tvā viśantvíndavaḥ |
matsarā́sastádokasaḥ || 1||











márutaḥ píbata ṛtúnā potrā́dyajñáṃ punītana |
yūyáṃ hí ṣṭʰā́ sudānavaḥ || 2||



2.  marutNmpv pibatavp·Ao2p«√pā ṛtunmsi  
    potrannsb yajñanmsa pūnītanavp·Ao2p«√pū |
    tvamr2mpn hic stʰavp·A·2p«√as sudānujmpv 



2.  O Marut-s, at the right moment drink
    from [the cup of] the purifier; purify the sacrifice --- 
    since you surely exist, O generous ones! 



abʰí yajñáṃ gṛṇīhi no gnā́vo néṣṭaḥ píba ṛtúnā |
tváṃ hí ratnadʰā́ ási || 3||











ágne devā́m̐ ihā́ vaha sādáyā yóniṣu triṣú |
pári bʰūṣa píba ṛtúnā || 4||











brā́hmaṇādindra rā́dʰasaḥ píbā sómamṛtū́m̐ránu |
távéddʰí sakʰyámástṛtam || 5||











yuváṃ dákṣaṃ dʰṛtavrata mítrāvaruṇa dūḷábʰam |
ṛtúnā yajñámāśātʰe || 6||











draviṇodā́ dráviṇaso grā́vahastāso adʰvaré |
yajñéṣu devámīḷate || 7||











draviṇodā́ dadātu no vásūni yā́ni śṛṇviré |
devéṣu tā́ vanāmahe || 8||











draviṇodā́ḥ pipīṣati juhóta prá ca tiṣṭʰata |
neṣṭrā́dṛtúbʰiriṣyata || 9||











yáttvā turī́yamṛtúbʰirdráviṇodo yájāmahe |
ádʰa smā no dadírbʰava || 10||











áśvinā píbataṃ mádʰu dī́dyagnī śucivratā |
ṛtúnā yajñavāhasā || 11||











gā́rhapatyena santya ṛtúnā yajñanī́rasi |
devā́ndevayaté yaja || 12||














Sūkta 1.16 

ā́ tvā vahantu hárayo vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ sómapītaye |
índra tvā sū́racakṣasaḥ || 1||



1.  āp tvamr2msa vahantuvp·Ao3p«√vah harijmpn  
    vṛṣannmsa (somanms-pītinfs)nfsd |
    indraNmsv tvamr2msa (sūranms-cakṣasnms)jmpn 



1.  Let tawny ones convey thee, the bull,
    here to drink Soma, thee, O Indra ---
    those guiding that which vivifies,¹.



imā́ dʰānā́ gʰṛtasnúvo hárī ihópa vakṣataḥ |
índraṃ sukʰátame rátʰe || 2||



2.  ayamr3fpn dʰānānfpn (gʰṛtanns-snujms)jfpn harijmdn ihac upap vakṣatasvp·Ue3d«√vah |
    indraNmsa sukʰatamajmsl ratʰanmsl 



2.  [Since] these dripping with ghee grains,
    [and] two tawny ones would lead Indra hither
    on the most easy-going chariot,



índraṃ prātárhavāmaha índraṃ prayatyàdʰvaré |
índraṃ sómasya pītáye || 3||



3.  indraNmsa prātara havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū  
    indraNmsa prayatjmsl adʰvaranmsl |
    indraNmsa somanmsg pītinfsd 



3.  upon Indra we call at day-break
    upon Indra during [already] active proceeding on its way [sacrifice],
    upon Indra --- to drink Soma.
------



úpa naḥ sutámā́ gahi háribʰirindra keśíbʰiḥ |
suté hí tvā hávāmahe || 4||



4.  upap vayamr1mpg sutajmsa āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam  
    harijmpi indraNmsv keśijmpi |
    sutajmsl hic tvamr2msa havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



4.  For our extracted [Soma] come here
    by means of hairy tawny ones,
    since we call upon thee during Soma-pressing!



sémáṃ na stómamā́ gahyúpedáṃ sávanaṃ sutám |
gauró ná tṛṣitáḥ piba || 5||



5.  sasr3msn ayamr2msa vayamr1mpg stomanmsa āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam  
    upap idamr3nsa savanannsa sutajnsa |
    gauranmsn nac tṛṣitajmsn pibavp·Ao2s«√pā 



5.  Such thou, do come here to this our hymn of praise
    for this incited [by thee] Soma pressing!
    Drink like thirsty wild ass!



imé sómāsa índavaḥ sutā́so ádʰi barhíṣi |
tā́m̐ indra sáhase piba || 6||



6.  ayamr3mpn somanmpn indunmpn  
    sutajmpn adʰip barhisnnsl |
    tasr3mpa indraNmsv sahasnnsd pibavp·Ao2s«√pā 



6.  These drops of Soma juice,
    extracted over the sacrificial grass drops of pure Soma,
    drink them for an overwhelming strength, O Indra!
------



ayáṃ te stómo agriyó hṛdispṛ́gastu śáṃtamaḥ |
átʰā sómaṃ sutáṃ piba || 7||



7.  ayamr3msn tvamr2msd stomanmsn agriyanmsn  
    (hṛdnnsl-spṛśjms)jmsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as śaṃtamajmsn |
    atʰāc somanmsa sutajmsa pibavp·Ao2s«√pā 



7.  This hymn of praise for thee, 
    let it be a touching-the-heart most-pacifying precursor!
    Now then, drink extracted Soma!



víśvamítsávanaṃ sutámíndro mádāya gacʰati |
vṛtrahā́ sómapītaye || 8||



8.  viśvajnsa idc savanannsa sutajmsa  
    indraNmsn madanmsd gacʰativp·A·3s«√gam |
    (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsn (somanms-pītinfs)nfsd 



8.  For the sake of exhilaration Indra sets out
    to just about every incited [by him] Soma pressing,
    [he,] Vṛtra-slayer, to drink Soma.



sémáṃ naḥ kā́mamā́ pṛṇa góbʰiráśvaiḥ śatakrato |
stávāma tvā svādʰyàḥ || 9||



9.  sasr3msn ayamr3msa vayamr1mpg kāmanmsa āp pṛṇavp·Ao2s«√pṝ  
    gonfpi aśvanmpi (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    stavāmavp·Ao1p«√stu tvamr2msa svādʰījmpn 



9.  Such [--- daring ---]² fulfill our longing with evocative expressions,³,
    with horses,⁴, O having a hundred wiles one!
    May we, quite anxious, extol thee!


1 prob. Soma
2 on the basis of 6.45.21
3 lit. ``cows''
4 with rapid strong pulse throughout the body


Sūkta 1.17 

índrāváruṇayoraháṃ samrā́joráva ā́ vṛṇe |
tā́ no mṛḷāta īdṛ́śe || 1||



1.  (indraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdg ahamr1msn  
    samrājnmdg avasnnsa āp vṛṇeva·A·1s«√vṛ |
    tasr3mdn vayamr1mpd mṛḷātasvp·Ae3d«√mṛḷ īdṛśjmsd 



1.  I prefer help of two joint rulers, 
    of Indra [and] Varuṇa,
    so that those two would be favorable to endowed with such qualities [as] us.¹



gántārā hí stʰó'vase hávaṃ víprasya mā́vataḥ |
dʰartā́rā carṣaṇīnā́m || 2||



2.  gantṛnmdn hic stʰasvp·A·2d«√as avasnnsd  
    havanmsa vipranmsg māvatjmsg |
    dʰartṛnmdn carṣaṇinfpg 



2.  Since you two are are coming in order to help
    to a call of someone inspired like me,
    [you both are] using those that draw to themselves,².



anukāmáṃ tarpayetʰāmíndrāvaruṇa rāyá ā́ |
tā́ vāṃ nédiṣṭʰamīmahe || 3||



3.  anukāmanmsa tarpayetʰāmva·Ao2d«√tṛp  
    (indraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdv rainmsg āp |
    tasr3mda tvamr2mdg nediṣṭʰama īmaheva·A·1p«√i 



3.  May you two, O Indra [and] Varuṇa,
    make [our] pursuit here of the desire for the treasure to satisfy you two!
    We ask such you two in the first place.



yuvā́ku hí śácīnāṃ yuvā́ku sumatīnā́m |
bʰūyā́ma vājadā́vnām || 4||



4.  yuvākua hic śacīnfpg  
    yuvākua sumatinfpg |
    bʰūyāmavp·Ai1p«√bʰū (vājanms-dāvanjms)nmpg 



4.  Since enabling powers [are] belonging to you both, 
    [since] effective mental gestures [are] belonging to you both,
    we could be [partaking] of those that are granting a rush of vigour.



índraḥ sahasradā́vnāṃ váruṇaḥ śáṃsyānām |
kráturbʰavatyuktʰyàḥ || 5||



5.  indraNmsn (sahasrau-dāvanjms)nmpg  
    varuṇaNmsn śaṃsyajmpg |
    kratunmsn bʰavativp·A·3s«√bʰū uktʰyajmsn 



5.  ``Indra [has powers] that are granting thousands [of companions],
    Varuṇa [has powers that are granting] praiseworthy [companions].''
    [Such] understanding is to be praised.



táyorídávasā vayáṃ sanéma ní ca dʰīmahi |
syā́dutá prarécanam || 6||



6.  tasr3mdg idc avasnnsi vayamr1mpn  
    sanemavp·Ai1p«√san nip cac dʰīmahiva·UE1p«√dʰā |
    syātvp·Ai3s«√as utac prarecanannsn 



6.  With help of just those two we might procure [praiseworthy companions]
    and let us keep [them]
    even if there might be plenty [of them]!



índrāvaruṇa vāmaháṃ huvé citrā́ya rā́dʰase |
asmā́nsú jigyúṣaskṛtam || 7||



7.  (indraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdv tvamr2mda ahamr1msn  
    huveva·A·1s«√hū citrajnsd rādʰasnnsd |
    vayamr1mpa sua jigivaṅstp·Ampa«√ji kṛtamvp·Ao2d«√kṛ 



7.  O Indra [and] Varuṇa! I call upon you two
    for the sake of conspicuous satisfaction of [our] desire!
    May you two quickly make us victorious!



índrāvaruṇa nū́ nú vāṃ síṣāsantīṣu dʰīṣvā́ |
asmábʰyaṃ śárma yacʰatam || 8||



8.  (indraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdv nuc nuc tvamr2mda  
    siṣāsanttp·Afpl«√san dʰīnfpl āp vayamr1mpd śarmannnsa yacʰatamvp·Ao2d«√yam 



8.  O Indra [and] Varuṇa! Just now,
    when visualizations [are] striving to gain you two,
    stretch out a shelter for us!



prá vāmaśnotu suṣṭutíríndrāvaruṇa yā́ṃ huvé |
yā́mṛdʰā́tʰe sadʰástutim || 9||



9.  prap tvamr2mda aśnotuvp·Ao3s«√aś suṣṭutinfsn  
    (indraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdvr3fsa huveva·A·1s«√hū |
    yār3fsa ṛdʰātʰeva·A·2d«√ṛdʰ sadʰastutinfsa 



9.  May the correctly articulated praise that I invoke,
    reach you two, O Indra [and] Varuṇa,
    [the correctly articulated praise] that you two favour as a joint praise.


1 this line is the same as 6.60.5c
2 that is, the senses


Sūkta 1.18 

somā́naṃ sváraṇaṃ kṛṇuhí brahmaṇaspate |
kakṣī́vantaṃ yá auśijáḥ || 1||











yó revā́nyó amīvahā́ vasuvítpuṣṭivárdʰanaḥ |
sá naḥ siṣaktu yásturáḥ || 2||











mā́ naḥ śáṃso áraruṣo dʰūrtíḥ práṇaṅmártyasya |
rákṣā ṇo brahmaṇaspate || 3||











sá gʰā vīró ná riṣyati yámíndro bráhmaṇaspátiḥ |
sómo hinóti mártyam || 4||











tváṃ táṃ brahmaṇaspate sóma índraśca mártyam |
dákṣiṇā pātváṃhasaḥ || 5||











sádasaspátimádbʰutaṃ priyámíndrasya kā́myam |
saníṃ medʰā́mayāsiṣam || 6||











yásmādṛté ná sídʰyati yajñó vipaścítaścaná |
sá dʰīnā́ṃ yógaminvati || 7||











ā́dṛdʰnoti havíṣkṛtiṃ prā́ñcaṃ kṛṇotyadʰvarám |
hótrā devéṣu gacʰati || 8||











nárāśáṃsaṃ sudʰṛ́ṣṭamamápaśyaṃ saprátʰastamam |
divó ná sádmamakʰasam || 9||












Sūkta 1.19 

práti tyáṃ cā́rumadʰvaráṃ gopītʰā́ya prá hūyase |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 1||



1.  pratip tyamr3msa cārujmsa adʰvarajmsa  
    gopītʰanmsd prap hūyasevp·A·2s«√hve |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



1.  Thou are invoked upon this agreeable 
    proceeding on its path [sacrifice] for protection.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!



nahí devó ná mártyo mahástáva krátuṃ paráḥ |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 2||



2.  nahia devanmsn nac martyanmsn  
    mahajmsn tvamr2msg kratunmsa parajmsn |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



2.  Surely not a deva, nor a mortal
    is mighty beyond thy resourcefulness.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!
------



yé mahó rájaso vidúrvíśve devā́so adrúhaḥ |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 3||



3.  yasr3mpn mahjnsg rajasnnsg vidurvp·I·3p«√vid  
    viśvajmpn devanmpn adruhjmpn |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



3.  Who have become acquainted with the great region
    [those] all [are] free from malice deva-s.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!



yá ugrā́ arkámānṛcúránādʰṛṣṭāsa ójasā |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 4||



4.  yasr3mpn ugrajmpn arkanmsa ānṛcurvp·I·3p«√arc  
    anādʰṛṣṭajmpn ojasnnsi |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



4.  Who, ferocious, have shined the ray
    [those are] not impaired through vigour.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!



yé śubʰrā́ gʰorávarpasaḥ sukṣatrā́so riśā́dasaḥ |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 5||



5.  yasr3mpn śubʰrajmpn (gʰorajns-varpasnns)jmpn  
    sukṣatrajmpn (riśanms-adasnns)jmpn |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



5.  Who [are] replenishing, terrifying like a phantom,
    [those are] conferring power, devouring gaps [in one's person]. 
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!



yé nā́kasyā́dʰi rocané diví devā́sa ā́sate |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 6||



6.  yasr3mpn nākanmsg adʰip rocanannsl  
    dyunmsl devanmpn āsateva·A·3p«√ās |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



6.  Who [are] above the luminous sphere of the Heaven's vault 
    [those are] deva-s [that] abide in the Heaven.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!



yá īṅkʰáyanti párvatāntiráḥ samudrámarṇavám |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 7||



7.  yasr3mpn īṅkʰayantivpCA·3p«√īṅkʰ parvatanmpa  
    tirasa samudranmsa arṇavajmsa |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



7.  [Those,] who cause the knotty ones to move back and forth, 
    [are] beyond the restless sea¹.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here! 



ā́ yé tanvánti raśmíbʰistiráḥ samudrámójasā |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 8||



8.  āp yasr3mpn tanvantivp·A·3p«√tan raśminmpi  
    tirasp samudranmsa ojasnnsi |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



8.  Who here have spread by means of rays,
    [those are] through [their] vigour beyond the sea. 
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here! 
------



abʰí tvā pūrvápītaye sṛjā́mi somyáṃ mádʰu |
marúdbʰiragna ā́ gahi || 9||



9.  abʰip tvamr2msa (pūrvanns-pītinfs)nfpd  
    sṛjāmivp·A·1s«√sṛj somyajnsa madʰunnsa |
    marutNmpi agniNmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam 



9.  For the sake of precedence in drinking
    into thee² I pour containing Soma honey.
    Through Marut-s, O Agni, come here!


1 that is, beyond immediate emotions
2 Agni


Sūkta 1.20 

ayáṃ devā́ya jánmane stómo víprebʰirāsayā́ |
ákāri ratnadʰā́tamaḥ || 1||











yá índrāya vacoyújā tatakṣúrmánasā hárī |
śámībʰiryajñámāśata || 2||











tákṣannā́satyābʰyāṃ párijmānaṃ sukʰáṃ rátʰam |
tákṣandʰenúṃ sabardúgʰām || 3||











yúvānā pitárā púnaḥ satyámantrā ṛjūyávaḥ |
ṛbʰávo viṣṭyàkrata || 4||











sáṃ vo mádāso agmaténdreṇa ca marútvatā |
ādityébʰiśca rā́jabʰiḥ || 5||











utá tyáṃ camasáṃ návaṃ tváṣṭurdevásya níṣkṛtam |
ákarta catúraḥ púnaḥ || 6||











té no rátnāni dʰattana trírā́ sā́ptāni sunvaté |
ékamekaṃ suśastíbʰiḥ || 7||











ádʰārayanta váhnayó'bʰajanta sukṛtyáyā |
bʰāgáṃ devéṣu yajñíyam || 8||












Sūkta 1.21 

ihéndrāgnī́ úpa hvaye táyorítstómamuśmasi |
tā́ sómaṃ somapā́tamā || 1||



1.  ihac (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdn upap hvayeva·A·1s«√hve  
    tasr3mdg idc stomanmsa uśmasivp·A·1p«√vaś |
    tasr3mdn somanmsa (somanms-pātamajms)jmdn 



1.  To this place I invite Indra [and] Agni.
    We wish only theirs hymn of praise.
    Those two, best Soma-drinkers, [wish] Soma.



tā́ yajñéṣu prá śaṃsatendrāgnī́ śumbʰatā naraḥ |
tā́ gāyatréṣu gāyata || 2||



2.  tasr3mda yajñanmpl prap śaṃsatavp·Ao2p«√śaṃs  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmda śumbʰatavp·Ao2p«√śumbʰ nṛnmpv |
    tasr3mda gāyatranmpl gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai 



2.  Those two do ye stimulate during sacrifices!
    Do array Indra [and] Agni, O men!
    Ye shall chant to those two in Gāyatrī verses.



tā́ mitrásya práśastaya indrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe |
somapā́ sómapītaye || 3||



3.  tasr3mda mitrannsg praśastinfsd  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmda tasr3mda havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū |
    (somanms-pājms)jmda (somanms-pītinfs)nfsd 



3.  Those two to ensure [their] amity¹ --- 
    those Indra [and] Agni we call upon,
    two Soma-drinkers to drink Soma.



ugrā́ sántā havāmaha úpedáṃ sávanaṃ sutám |
indrāgnī́ éhá gacʰatām || 4||



4.  ugrajmda santtp·Amda«√as havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū  
    upap ayamr3nsa savanannsa sutajnsa |
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmda āp ihac gacʰatāmvp·AE3d«√gam 



4.  We summon the two being ferocious 
    to this incited [by them] Soma pressing.
    Indra [and] Agni shall come to this place.



tā́ mahā́ntā sádaspátī índrāgnī rákṣa ubjatam |
áprajāḥ santvatríṇaḥ || 5||



5.  tasr3mdn mahantjmdn (sadasnns-patinms)nmdn  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv raksasnnsa ubjatamvp·Ao2d«√ubj |
    aprajajmpn santuvp·Ao3p«√as atrinnmpn 



5.  Being such mighty overseers of sacrificial assembly,
    O Indra [and] Agni, give heat to the defensiveness!
    May all-consuming fears be without progeny!



téna satyéna jāgṛtamádʰi pracetúne padé |
índrāgnī śárma yacʰatam || 6||



6.  tasr3nsi satyenaa jāgṛtamvp·Ao2s«√jāgṛ adʰip pracetunajnsl padannsl |
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv śarmannnsa yacʰatamvp·Ao2d«√yam 



6.  Through that, do really watch over 
    affording a wide view footprint²,
    O Indra [and] Agni, stretch out a shelter [for us]!


1 lit. ``for the sufficiency of amity''
2 prob. the third, the highest footprint of Viṣṇu


Sūkta 1.22 

prātaryújā ví bodʰayāśvínāvéhá gacʰatām |
asyá sómasya pītáye || 1||











yā́ surátʰā ratʰī́tamobʰā́ devā́ divispṛ́śā |
aśvínā tā́ havāmahe || 2||











yā́ vāṃ káśā mádʰumatyáśvinā sūnṛ́tāvatī |
táyā yajñáṃ mimikṣatam || 3||











nahí vāmásti dūraké yátrā rátʰena gácʰatʰaḥ |
áśvinā somíno gṛhám || 4||











híraṇyapāṇimūtáye savitā́ramúpa hvaye |
sá céttā devátā padám || 5||











apā́ṃ nápātamávase savitā́ramúpa stuhi |
tásya vratā́nyuśmasi || 6||











vibʰaktā́raṃ havāmahe vásościtrásya rā́dʰasaḥ |
savitā́raṃ nṛcákṣasam || 7||











sákʰāya ā́ ní ṣīdata savitā́ stómyo nú naḥ |
dā́tā rā́dʰāṃsi śumbʰati || 8||











ágne pátnīrihā́ vaha devā́nāmuśatī́rúpa |
tváṣṭāraṃ sómapītaye || 9||











ā́ gnā́ agna ihā́vase hótrāṃ yaviṣṭʰa bʰā́ratīm |
várūtrīṃ dʰiṣáṇāṃ vaha || 10||











abʰí no devī́rávasā maháḥ śármaṇā nṛpátnīḥ |
ácʰinnapatrāḥ sacantām || 11||











ihéndrāṇī́múpa hvaye varuṇānī́ṃ svastáye |
agnā́yīṃ sómapītaye || 12||











mahī́ dyaúḥ pṛtʰivī́ ca na imáṃ yajñáṃ mimikṣatām |
pipṛtā́ṃ no bʰárīmabʰiḥ || 13||











táyorídgʰṛtávatpáyo víprā rihanti dʰītíbʰiḥ |
gandʰarvásya dʰruvé padé || 14||











syonā́ pṛtʰivi bʰavānṛkṣarā́ nivéśanī |
yácʰā naḥ śárma saprátʰaḥ || 15||











áto devā́ avantu no yáto víṣṇurvicakramé |
pṛtʰivyā́ḥ saptá dʰā́mabʰiḥ || 16||











idáṃ víṣṇurví cakrame tredʰā́ ní dadʰe padám |
sámūḷhamasya pāṃsuré || 17||











trī́ṇi padā́ ví cakrame víṣṇurgopā́ ádābʰyaḥ |
áto dʰármāṇi dʰāráyan || 18||











víṣṇoḥ kármāṇi paśyata yáto vratā́ni paspaśé |
índrasya yújyaḥ sákʰā || 19||











tádvíṣṇoḥ paramáṃ padáṃ sádā paśyanti sūráyaḥ |
divī̀va cákṣurā́tatam || 20||











tádvíprāso vipanyávo jāgṛvā́ṃsaḥ sámindʰate |
víṣṇoryátparamáṃ padám || 21||












Sūkta 1.23 

tīvrā́ḥ sómāsa ā́ gahyāśī́rvantaḥ sutā́ imé |
vā́yo tā́nprástʰitānpiba || 1||



1.  tīvrajmpn«√tu somajmpn«√su āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam āśīrvanttp·Ampn«ā~√śrī sutajmpn«√su ayamr3mpn |
    vāyuNmsv«√vā sasr3mpa prastʰitajmpa«pra~√stʰā pibavp·Ao2s«√pā 



1.  Pungent Soma [drops], come here! 
    These, pressed out, are mixed [with milk].
    O Vāyu, drink these [thus] prepared [drops]! 



ubʰā́ devā́ divispṛ́śendravāyū́ havāmahe |
asyá sómasya pītáye || 2||



2.  ubʰajmdn devanmdn«√div (dyunmsl«√dyu-spṛśajms«√spṛś)jmdn (indraNms«√ind-vāyuNms«√vā)Nmdn havāmaheva·A·1p«√hve |
    ayamr3msg somanmsg«√su pītinfsd«√pā 



2.  Both touching-the-heaven deva-s,
    Indra and Vāyu,
    we invoke for a draught of this Soma.



indravāyū́ manojúvā víprā havanta ūtáye |
sahasrākṣā́ dʰiyáspátī || 3||



3.  (indraNms«√ind-vāyuNms«√vā)Nmda (manasnns«√man-jūjms«√yu)jmda viprajmda«√vip havantava·AE3p«√hū ūtinfsd«√av |
    (sahasrau-akṣanms«√akṣ)nmda dʰīnfsg«√dʰī patinmda«√pā2 



3.  For the sake of a side-effect the inspired ones called upon 
    Indra and Vāyu,
    thousand-eyed protectors of contemplation, swift as the mind.
------



mitráṃ vayáṃ havāmahe váruṇaṃ sómapītaye |
jajñānā́ pūtádakṣasā || 4||



4.  mitraNmsa«√mitʰ vayamr1mpn havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū varuṇaNmsa«√vṛ (somanms«√su-pītinfs«√pā)nfsd |
    jajñānata·I?da«√jan (pūtajms«√pū-dakṣasnms«√dakṣ)nmsi 



4.  For a draught of Soma we invoke 
    Mitra and Varuṇa
    who came into existence with refined mental power.



ṛténa yā́vṛtāvṛ́dʰāvṛtásya jyótiṣaspátī |
tā́ mitrā́váruṇā huve || 5||



5.  ṛtannsi«√ṛ yasr3mda (ṛtanns«√ṛ-āvṛdʰjms«ā~√vṛdʰ)jmda ṛtannsg«√ṛ jyotisnnsg«√jyut patinmda«√pā2 |
    sasr3mda (mitraNmda«√mitʰ-varuṇaNmda«√vṛ)nmda huveva·A·1s«√hū 



5.  Them two, who with ṛta augment ṛta,
    lords of the light of ṛta, 
    them I invoke --- Mitra and Varuṇa.



váruṇaḥ prāvitā́ bʰuvanmitró víśvābʰirūtíbʰiḥ |
káratāṃ naḥ surā́dʰasaḥ || 6||



6.  varuṇaNmsn«√vṛ prāvitṛnmsn«√prāv bʰuvatvp·Ue3d«√bʰū mitraNmsn«√mitʰ viśvānfpi«√viś ūtinfpi«√av |
    karatāmvp·Ao3d«√kṛ vayamr1mpd surādʰasjmpn«su~√rādʰ 



6.  [Now that] Varuṇa and Mitra became, 
    with the help of all side-effects, [our] champions, 
    may they make us recipients of rich gifts.
------



marútvantaṃ havāmaha índramā́ sómapītaye |
sajū́rgaṇéna tṛmpatu || 7||



7.  marutvantjmsa havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū indraNmsa«√ind āp (somanms«√su-pītinfs«√pā)nfsd |
    sajūra«sa~√juṣ gaṇanmsi«√gaṇ tṛmpatuvp·Ao3s«√tṛp 



7.  We invoke Indra attended by the Marut-s 
    [to come] here for a draught of Soma.
    May he be satisfied along with [his] companions.



índrajyeṣṭʰā márudgaṇā dévāsaḥ pū́ṣarātayaḥ |
víśve máma śrutā hávam || 8||



8.  (indraNms«√ind-jyeṣṭʰajms«√jyā)jmpn (marutNms-gaṇanms«√gaṇ)nmpn devanmpn«√div (pūṣanNms«√pūṣ-rātijms«√rā)jmpn |
    viśvajmpn«√viś ahamr1msg śrutavp·Ao2p«√śru havanmsa«√hū 



8.  Troops of Marut-s, having Indra as chief,
    deva-s, to whom Pūṣan is generous, 
    all ye, hear my call!



hatá vṛtráṃ sudānava índreṇa sáhasā yujā́ |
mā́ no duḥśáṃsa īśata || 9||



9.  hatavp·Ao2p«√han vṛtraNnsa«√vṛ sudānujmpv«su~√dā indraNmsi«√ind sahasāa«√sah yujnmsi«√yuj |
    māc vayamr1mpg dusśaṃsajmsn«dus~√śaṃs īśva·U·3s«√īś 



9.  Together with Indra --- having overwhelming strength companion ---
    do ye slay Vṛtra, O ye bestowing abundantly!
    May not he¹, malevolent, reign over us!
------



víśvāndevā́nhavāmahe marútaḥ sómapītaye |
ugrā́ hí pṛ́śnimātaraḥ || 10||



10. viśvajmpa«√viś devanmpa«√div havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū marutNmpa (somanms«√su-pītinfs«√pā)nfsd |
     ugrajmpn«√vaj hic (pṛśniNfs«√spṛś-mātṛnfs«√mā)nfpn 



10. We call upon all deva-s, Marut-s,
    for a draught of Soma, because ferocious
    are they² whose mother is Pṛśni.



jáyatāmiva tanyatúrmarútāmeti dʰṛṣṇuyā́ |
yácʰúbʰaṃ yātʰánā naraḥ || 11||



11. jayatnmpg«√ji ivac tanyatunmsn«√tan marutNmpg etivp·A·3s«√i dʰṛṣṇuyāa«√dʰṛṣ |
     yadc śubʰanmsa«√śubʰ yātʰanavp·A·2p«√yā nṛnmpv 



11. The thunder of Marut-s comes challenging
    as [a salvo] of conquerors 
    so that you become pure, O Men!



haskārā́dvidyútaspáryáto jātā́ avantu naḥ |
marúto mṛḷayantu naḥ || 12||



12. (hasnfs«√has-kāranms«√kṛ)nmsb vidyutnfsg«vi~√dyut parip  
     ar3nsb jātajmpn«√jan avantuvp·Ao3p«√av vayamr1mpd |
     marutNmpn mṛḷayantuvp·Ao3p«√mṛḷ vayamr1mpd 



12. Because of the laughter of lightning all around,
    for that reason³, may made-manifest [Marut-s] help us!
    May Marut-s be gracious to us!



ā́ pūṣañcitrábarhiṣamā́gʰṛṇe dʰarúṇaṃ diváḥ |
ā́jā naṣṭáṃ yátʰā paśúm || 13||



13. āp pūṣanNmsv«√pūṣ (citrajms«√cit-barhisnns«√barh)nnsa āgʰṛṇijmsv«√gʰṛ dʰaruṇanmsa«√dʰṛ dyunmsg |
     āp ajavp·Ao2s«√aj naṣṭajmsa«√naś yadr3nsi paśunmsa«√paś2 



13. Here, O Pūṣan, him him who is plucked out when speckled, 
    [here,] O flaring one, [him] who is the support of the Heaven,
    drive [him] here the way thou would a lost animal.



pūṣā́ rā́jānamā́gʰṛṇirápagūḷhaṃ gúhā hitám |
ávindaccitrábarhiṣam || 14||



14. pūṣanNmsn«√pūṣ rājannmsa«√rāj āgʰṛṇijmsn«√gʰṛ apagūḍʰajmsa«apa~√guh guhānfsl«√guh hitajmsa«√dʰā |
     avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid (citrajns«√cit-barhisnns«√barh)nnsa 



14. Becoming sprinkled [as if with ghee] glowing Pūṣan
    found in the cavern the concealed king, 
    who when plucked out becomes speckled.



utó sá máhyamíndubʰiḥ ṣáḍyuktā́m̐ anuséṣidʰat |
góbʰiryávaṃ ná carkṛṣat || 15||



15. utac uc sasr3msn ahamr1msd indunmpi«√ind ṣaḍu yuktajmpa«√yuj anuseṣidʰattp·A?sn«anu~√sidʰ |
     gonfpi yavanmsa nac carkṛṣatvp·Ae3s«√kṛṣ 



15. For me, he⁴ is restraining lengthwise the six [cakras] [that are] coming in contact with the drops
    as grains coming in contact with milk [need to be restrained from swelling in all directions],
    so that he⁵ can repeatedly move to and fro [along the channel].
------



ambáyo yantyádʰvabʰirjāmáyo adʰvarīyatā́m |
pṛñcatī́rmádʰunā páyaḥ || 16||



16. ambinfpn yantivp·A·3p«√i adʰvannmpi jāminfpn«√jan adʰvarīyanttp·Ampg«√adʰvan |
     pṛñcatījfpn«√pṛc madʰunnsi«√madʰ payasnnsa«√pī 



16. Mothers⁶, related [to each other], arranging proceeding on it way [sacrifice],
    move through the pathways
    mixing the drink with honey.



amū́ryā́ úpa sū́rye yā́bʰirvā sū́ryaḥ sahá |
tā́ no hinvantvadʰvarám || 17||



17. asaur3fpnr3fpn upap sūryanmsl«√sūrr3fpic sūryanmsn«√sūr sahap |
     tār3fpn vayamr1mpg hinvantuvp·Ao3p«√hi adʰvaranmsa 



17. Those [waters that are] near the sun or 
    those with whom the sun jointly [moves],
    may they speed our proceeding on its path [sacrifice].



apó devī́rúpa hvaye yátra gā́vaḥ píbanti naḥ |
síndʰubʰyaḥ kártvaṃ havíḥ || 18||



18. apnfpa devīnfpa«√div upap hvayeva·A·1s«√hū yadr3nsl gonfpn pibantivp·A·3p«√pā vayamr1mpg |
     sindʰunmpd«√sindʰ kartvajnsn«√kṛ havisnnsn«√hu 



18. I welcome divine waters;
    wherever our cows drink,
    a burnt offering to rivers is to be done.
------



apsvàntáramṛ́tamapsú bʰeṣajámapā́mutá práśastaye |
dévā bʰávata vājínaḥ || 19||



19. apnfpl antara amṛtannsn«a~√mṛ apnfpl bʰeṣajannsn«abʰi~√saj apnfpg utac praśastinfsd«pra~√śaṃs |
     devanmpn«√div bʰavatavp·AE3p«√bʰū vājinnmpn«√vāj 



19. In the midst of waters [is] the nectar of immortality, in the waters [is] the healing balm;
    to obtain the sufficiency of the waters
    deva-s certainly shall get the rush of vigour.



apsú me sómo abravīdantárvíśvāni bʰeṣajā́ |
agníṃ ca viśváśambʰuvamā́paśca viśvábʰeṣajīḥ || 20||



20. apnfpl ahamr1msd somanmsn«√su abravītvp·Aa3s«√brū antarc viśvajnpa«√viś bʰeṣajannpa«abʰi~√saj |
     agniNmsa«√aṅg cac (viśvanns«√viś-śamnfs«√śam-bʰujms«√bʰū)jmsa apnfpn cac (viśvannp«√viś-bʰeṣajījfs«√saj)jfpn 



20. Soma told me of all healing agents in the midst of waters
    and of Agni granting happiness to all;
    the waters are healing.



ā́paḥ pṛṇītá bʰeṣajáṃ várūtʰaṃ tanvè máma |
jyókca sū́ryaṃ dṛśé || 21||



21. apnfpn pṛṇītavp·Ao2p«√pṝ bʰeṣajannsa«abʰi~√saj varūtʰannsa«√vṛ tanūnfsd«√tan ahamr1msg |
     jyoka cac sūryanmsa«√sūr dṛśev···D··«√dṛś 



21. May [these] waters grant abundantly
    medicines and defense for my body
    and [grant me] to behold the sun for a long time [to come].
------



idámāpaḥ prá vahata yátkíṃ ca duritáṃ máyi |
yádvāhámabʰidudróha yádvā śepá utā́nṛtam || 22||



22. ayamr3nsa apnfpv prap vahatavp·Ae2p«√vah yadr3nsa kimr3nsn cac duritannsn«dus~√i ahamr1msl |
     yadr3nsac ahamr1msn abʰidudrohavp·I·1s«abʰi~√druh yadr3nsac śepevp·I·1s«√śap utac anṛtannsa«a~√ṛ 



22. O Waters, bring forth what is a discomfort inside me
    or what I have sought to injure
    or falsehoods I swore.



ā́po adyā́nvacāriṣaṃ rásena sámagasmahi |
páyasvānagna ā́ gahi táṃ mā sáṃ sṛja várcasā || 23||



23. apnfpa adyaa anup acāriṣamvp·U·1s«√car rasanmsi«√ras samp agasmahiva·U·1p«√gam |
     payasvantjmsn«√pā agniNmsv«√aṅg āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam sasr3msa ahamr1msa samp sṛjavp·Ao2s«√sṛj varcasnnsi«√ruc 



23. I have sought after waters today; we have come across a potion of theirs.
    Full of the drink, come, O Agni!
    Cast it (the potion) at me along with the vital power!



sáṃ māgne várcasā sṛja sáṃ prajáyā sámā́yuṣā |
vidyúrme asya devā́ índro vidyātsahá ṛ́ṣibʰiḥ || 24||



24. samp ahamr1msa agniNmsv«√aṅg varcasnnsi«√ruc sṛjavp·Ao2s«√sṛj samp prajānfsi«pra~√jan samp āyusnnsi«√i |
     vidyurvp·Ai3p«√vid ahamr1msd asyavp·Ao2s«√as devanmpn«√div indraNmsn«√ind vidyātvp·Ai3s«√vid sahap ṛṣinmpi«√ṛṣ 



24. Cast [the potion] at me, O Agni, along with the vital power, with children, with health!
    May deva-s know [it] --- throw [it] at me!
    May Indra together with the seers know.


1 Vṛtra
2 Marut-s
3 so that men become pure
4 Pūṣan
5 inner Soma
6 inner waters


Sūkta 1.24 

kásya nūnáṃ katamásyāmṛ́tānāṃ mánāmahe cā́ru devásya nā́ma |
kó no mahyā́ áditaye púnardātpitáraṃ ca dṛśéyaṃ mātáraṃ ca || 1||











agnérvayáṃ pratʰamásyāmṛ́tānāṃ mánāmahe cā́ru devásya nā́ma |
sá no mahyā́ áditaye púnardātpitáraṃ ca dṛśéyaṃ mātáraṃ ca || 2||











abʰí tvā deva savitarī́śānaṃ vā́ryāṇām |
sádāvanbʰāgámīmahe || 3||











yáściddʰí ta ittʰā́ bʰágaḥ śaśamānáḥ purā́ nidáḥ |
adveṣó hástayordadʰé || 4||











bʰágabʰaktasya te vayámúdaśema távā́vasā |
mūrdʰā́naṃ rāyá ārábʰe || 5||











nahí te kṣatráṃ ná sáho ná manyúṃ váyaścanā́mī́ patáyanta āpúḥ |
némā́ ā́po animiṣáṃ cárantīrná yé vā́tasya praminántyábʰvam || 6||











abudʰné rā́jā váruṇo vánasyordʰváṃ stū́paṃ dadate pūtádakṣaḥ |
nīcī́nā stʰurupári budʰná eṣāmasmé antárníhitāḥ ketávaḥ syuḥ || 7||











urúṃ hí rā́jā váruṇaścakā́ra sū́ryāya pántʰāmánvetavā́ u |
apáde pā́dā prátidʰātave'karutā́pavaktā́ hṛdayāvídʰaścit || 8||











śatáṃ te rājanbʰiṣájaḥ sahásramurvī́ gabʰīrā́ sumatíṣṭe astu |
bā́dʰasva dūré nírṛtiṃ parācaíḥ kṛtáṃ cidénaḥ prá mumugdʰyasmát || 9||











amī́ yá ṛ́kṣā níhitāsa uccā́ náktaṃ dádṛśre kúha ciddíveyuḥ |
ádabdʰāni váruṇasya vratā́ni vicā́kaśaccandrámā náktameti || 10||











táttvā yāmi bráhmaṇā vándamānastádā́ śāste yájamāno havírbʰiḥ |
áheḷamāno varuṇehá bodʰyúruśaṃsa mā́ na ā́yuḥ prá moṣīḥ || 11||











tádínnáktaṃ táddívā máhyamāhustádayáṃ kéto hṛdá ā́ ví caṣṭe |
śúnaḥśépo yámáhvadgṛbʰītáḥ só asmā́nrā́jā váruṇo mumoktu || 12||











śúnaḥśépo hyáhvadgṛbʰītástriṣvā̀dityáṃ drupadéṣu baddʰáḥ |
ávainaṃ rā́jā váruṇaḥ sasṛjyādvidvā́m̐ ádabdʰo ví mumoktu pā́śān || 13||











áva te héḷo varuṇa námobʰiráva yajñébʰirīmahe havírbʰiḥ |
kṣáyannasmábʰyamasura pracetā rā́jannénāṃsi śiśratʰaḥ kṛtā́ni || 14||











úduttamáṃ varuṇa pā́śamasmádávādʰamáṃ ví madʰyamáṃ śratʰāya |
átʰā vayámāditya vraté távā́nāgaso áditaye syāma || 15||












Sūkta 1.25 

yácciddʰí te víśo yatʰā prá deva varuṇa vratám |
minīmási dyávidyavi || 1||











mā́ no vadʰā́ya hatnáve jihīḷānásya rīradʰaḥ |
mā́ hṛṇānásya manyáve || 2||











ví mṛḷīkā́ya te máno ratʰī́ráśvaṃ ná sáṃditam |
gīrbʰírvaruṇa sīmahi || 3||











párā hí me vímanyavaḥ pátanti vásya i.s.taye |
váyo ná vasatī́rúpa || 4||











kadā́ kṣatraśríyaṃ náramā́ váruṇaṃ karāmahe |
mṛḷīkā́yorucákṣasam || 5||











tádítsamānámāśāte vénantā ná prá yucʰataḥ |
dʰṛtávratāya dāśúṣe || 6||











védā yó vīnā́ṃ padámantárikṣeṇa pátatām |
véda nāváḥ samudríyaḥ || 7||











véda māsó dʰṛtávrato dvā́daśa prajā́vataḥ |
védā yá upajā́yate || 8||











véda vā́tasya vartanímurórṛṣvásya bṛhatáḥ |
védā yé adʰyā́sate || 9||











ní ṣasāda dʰṛtávrato váruṇaḥ pastyā̀svā́ |
sā́mrājyāya sukrátuḥ || 10||











áto víśvānyádbʰutā cikitvā́m̐ abʰí paśyati |
kṛtā́ni yā́ ca kártvā || 11||











sá no viśvā́hā sukráturādityáḥ supátʰā karat |
prá ṇa ā́yūṃṣi tāriṣat || 12||











bíbʰraddrāpíṃ hiraṇyáyaṃ váruṇo vasta nirṇíjam |
pári spáśo ní ṣedire || 13||











ná yáṃ dípsanti dipsávo ná drúhvāṇo jánānām |
ná devámabʰímātayaḥ || 14||











utá yó mā́nuṣeṣvā́ yáśaścakré ásāmyā́ |
asmā́kamudáreṣvā́ || 15||











párā me yanti dʰītáyo gā́vo ná gávyūtīránu |
icʰántīrurucákṣasam || 16||











sáṃ nú vocāvahai púnaryáto me mádʰvā́bʰṛtam |
hóteva kṣádase priyám || 17||











dárśaṃ nú viśvádarśataṃ dárśaṃ rátʰamádʰi kṣámi |
etā́ juṣata me gíraḥ || 18||











imáṃ me varuṇa śrudʰī hávamadyā́ ca mṛḷaya |
tvā́mavasyúrā́ cake || 19||











tváṃ víśvasya medʰira diváśca gmáśca rājasi |
sá yā́mani práti śrudʰi || 20||











úduttamáṃ mumugdʰi no ví pā́śaṃ madʰyamáṃ cṛta |
ávādʰamā́ni jīváse || 21||












Sūkta 1.26 

vásiṣvā hí miyedʰya vástrāṇyūrjāṃ pate |
sémáṃ no adʰvaráṃ yaja || 1||











ní no hótā váreṇyaḥ sádā yaviṣṭʰa mánmabʰiḥ |
ágne divítmatā vácaḥ || 2||











ā́ hí ṣmā sūnáve pitā́píryájatyāpáye |
sákʰā sákʰye váreṇyaḥ || 3||











ā́ no barhī́ riśā́daso váruṇo mitró aryamā́ |
sī́dantu mánuṣo yatʰā || 4||











pū́rvya hotarasyá no mándasva sakʰyásya ca |
imā́ u ṣú śrudʰī gíraḥ || 5||











yácciddʰí śáśvatā tánā deváṃdevaṃ yájāmahe |
tvé íddʰūyate havíḥ || 6||











priyó no astu viśpátirhótā mandró váreṇyaḥ |
priyā́ḥ svagnáyo vayám || 7||











svagnáyo hí vā́ryaṃ devā́so dadʰiré ca naḥ |
svagnáyo manāmahe || 8||











átʰā na ubʰáyeṣāmámṛta mártyānām |
mitʰáḥ santu práśastayaḥ || 9||











víśvebʰiragne agníbʰirimáṃ yajñámidáṃ vácaḥ |
cáno dʰāḥ sahaso yaho || 10||












Sūkta 1.27 

áśvaṃ ná tvā vā́ravantaṃ vandádʰyā agníṃ námobʰiḥ |
samrā́jantamadʰvarā́ṇām || 1||











sá gʰā naḥ sūnúḥ śávasā pṛtʰúpragāmā suśévaḥ |
mīḍʰvā́m̐ asmā́kaṃ babʰūyāt || 2||











sá no dūrā́ccāsā́cca ní mártyādagʰāyóḥ |
pāhí sádamídviśvā́yuḥ || 3||











imámū ṣú tvámasmā́kaṃ saníṃ gāyatráṃ návyāṃsam |
ágne devéṣu prá vocaḥ || 4||











ā́ no bʰaja paraméṣvā́ vā́jeṣu madʰyaméṣu |
śíkṣā vásvo ántamasya || 5||











vibʰaktā́si citrabʰāno síndʰorūrmā́ upāká ā́ |
sadyó dāśúṣe kṣarasi || 6||











yámagne pṛtsú mártyamávā vā́jeṣu yáṃ junā́ḥ |
sá yántā śáśvatīríṣaḥ || 7||











nákirasya sahantya paryetā́ káyasya cit |
vā́jo asti śravā́yyaḥ || 8||











sá vā́jaṃ viśvácarṣaṇirárvadbʰirastu tárutā |
víprebʰirastu sánitā || 9||











járābodʰa tádviviḍḍʰi viśéviśe yajñíyāya |
stómaṃ rudrā́ya dṛ́śīkam || 10||











sá no mahā́m̐ animānó dʰūmáketuḥ puruścandráḥ |
dʰiyé vā́jāya hinvatu || 11||











sá revā́m̐ iva viśpátirdaívyaḥ ketúḥ śṛṇotu naḥ |
uktʰaíragnírbṛhádbʰānuḥ || 12||











námo mahádbʰyo námo arbʰakébʰyo námo yúvabʰyo náma āśinébʰyaḥ |
yájāma devā́nyádi śaknávāma mā́ jyā́yasaḥ śáṃsamā́ vṛkṣi devāḥ || 13||












Sūkta 1.28 

yátra grā́vā pṛtʰúbudʰna ūrdʰvó bʰávati sótave |
ulū́kʰalasutānāmávédvindra jalgulaḥ || 1||











yátra dvā́viva jagʰánādʰiṣavaṇyā̀ kṛtā́ |
ulū́kʰalasutānāmávédvindra jalgulaḥ || 2||











yátra nā́ryapacyavámupacyaváṃ ca śíkṣate |
ulū́kʰalasutānāmávédvindra jalgulaḥ || 3||











yátra mántʰāṃ vibadʰnáte raśmī́nyámitavā́ iva |
ulū́kʰalasutānāmávédvindra jalgulaḥ || 4||











yácciddʰí tváṃ gṛhégṛha úlūkʰalaka yujyáse |
ihá dyumáttamaṃ vada jáyatāmiva dundubʰíḥ || 5||











utá sma te vanaspate vā́to ví vātyágramít |
átʰo índrāya pā́tave sunú sómamulūkʰala || 6||











āyajī́ vājasā́tamā tā́ hyùccā́ vijarbʰṛtáḥ |
hárī ivā́ndʰāṃsi bápsatā || 7||











tā́ no adyá vanaspatī ṛṣvā́vṛṣvébʰiḥ sotṛ́bʰiḥ |
índrāya mádʰumatsutam || 8||











úcʰiṣṭáṃ camvòrbʰara sómaṃ pavítra ā́ sṛja |
ní dʰehi górádʰi tvací || 9||












Sūkta 1.29 

yácciddʰí satya somapā anāśastā́ iva smási |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 1||



1.  yadc cidc hic satyajmsv (somanms-pājms)jmsv  
    anāśastajmpn ivac smasivp·A·1p«√as |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



1.  O true Soma-drinker! 
    Even when we are as if devoid of hope
    do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows,¹, horses,²,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



śíprinvājānāṃ pate śácīvastáva daṃsánā |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 2||



2.  śiprinjmsv vājanmpg patinmsv  
    śacīvatjmsv tvamr2msg daṃsanānfsi |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



2.  O choosy accompanied by enabling powers master of rushes of vigour! With thy wondrous [power]
    do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



ní ṣvāpayā mitʰūdṛ́śā sastā́mábudʰyamāne |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 3||



3.  nip svāpayavpCAo2s«√svap (mitʰua-dṛśnfs)jfda  
    sastāmvp·AE3d«√sas abudʰyamānajfdn |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



3.  Put down to sleep [those] two³ that are seeing [things] as either-or ---
    not being awakened, [those] two shall be inactive.
    Do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



sasántu tyā́ árātayo bódʰantu śūra rātáyaḥ |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 4||



4.  sasantuvp·Ao3p«√sas tyadr3fpn arātijfpn bodʰantuvp·Ao3p«√budʰ śūranmsv rātijfpn |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



4.  May those [powers that are] holding back be inactive!
    May [those] willing to give, O agent of change, be awake!
    Do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



sámindra gardabʰáṃ mṛṇa nuvántaṃ pāpáyāmuyā́ |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 5||



5.  samp indraNmsv gardabʰanmsa mṛṇavp·Ao2s«√mṛṇ  
    nuvanttp·Amsa«√nu pāpānfsi asaur3fsi |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



5.  O Indra, crush completely the donkey⁴,
    that is finding [his] way with such illluck!
    Do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



pátāti kuṇḍṛṇā́cyā dūráṃ vā́to vánādádʰi |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 6||



6.  patātivp·Ae3s«√pat kuṇḍṛṇācīnfsi  
    dūrama vātanmsn vanannsb adʰip |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



6.  For it to fall by means of kuṇḍṛṇācī,
    the Wind⁵ [shall be] far above the spine.⁶
    Do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!



sárvaṃ parikrośáṃ jahi jambʰáyā kṛkadāśvàm |
ā́ tū́ na indra śaṃsaya góṣváśveṣu śubʰríṣu sahásreṣu tuvīmagʰa || 7||



7.  sarvajmsa parikrośanmsa jahivp·Ao2s«√han  
    jambʰayavpCAo2s«√jabʰ kṛkadāśūnmsa |
    āp tuc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv śaṃsayavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    gonfpl aśvanmpl śubʰrijmpl  
    sahasrau (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsv 



7.  Repress every lament, make kṛkadāśū snap [her] jaws!
    Do thou, O Indra, spellbind us into cows, horses,
    into thousand reinforcing [things],
    O having many gifts one!


1 evocative expressions
2 rhythmical charges of energy
3 prob. mind's impulses/powers to reject or to embrace
4 stubbornness of ego-related constructs
5 prob. ``the vital air''=Vāyu
6 this probably hints at method resembling the technique of Vijñānabʰairava Tantra's verse 29


Sūkta 1.30 

ā́ va índraṃ kríviṃ yatʰā vājayántaḥ śatákratum |
máṃhiṣṭʰaṃ siñca índubʰiḥ || 1||



1.  āp tvamr2mpd indraNmsa krivinmsa yatʰāc  
    vājayanttp·Ampn«√vājay (śatau-kratunms)jmsa |
    maṃhiṣṭʰajmsa siñceva·A·1p«√sic indunmpi 



1.  For ye here, we, practising rushes of vigour, besprinkle
    with drops of purest Soma the most generous having-hundred-wiles one ---,
    Indra [we besprinkle] as if [we were besprinkling] flesh ---



śatáṃ vā yáḥ śúcīnāṃ sahásraṃ vā sámāśirām |
édu nimnáṃ ná rīyate || 2||



2.  śatauc yasr3msn śucijmpg sahasrauc samāśirjmpg |
    āc idc uc nimnannsa nac rīyateva·A·3s«√rī 



2.  as if along depression¹
    one lets go a hundred shining [drops],
    [another] --- a thousand well-mixed [ones],



sáṃ yánmádāya śuṣmíṇa enā́ hyasyodáre |
samudró ná vyáco dadʰé || 3||



3.  samp yadc madanmsd śuṣminjmsd  
    enāc hic ayamr3msg udarannsl |
    samudranmsn nac vyacasnnsa dadʰeva·I·3s«√dʰā 



3.  when for the sake of mettlesome exhilaration
    (and indeed at that time²)
    like the sea [that creates] a wide space, he creates [a wide space] in his belly.
------



ayámu te sámatasi kapóta iva garbʰadʰím |
vácastáccinna ohase || 4||



4.  ayamr3msn uc tvamr2msd samp atasivp·A·2s«√at  
    kapotanmsn ivac garbʰadʰinmsa |
    vacasnnsa tadr3nsa cidc vayamr1mpg ohaseva·A·2s«√ūh 



4.  This [Soma] [is] for thee. Thou [will] repeatedly resort [to it]
    like a dove [to its] nest.
    Thou [will] also consider this speech of ours.



stotráṃ rādʰānāṃ pate gírvāho vīra yásya te |
víbʰūtirastu sūnṛ́tā || 5||



5.  stotrannsn rādʰanmpg patinmsv  
    (girnfs-vāhasjms)jmsv vīranmsv yasr3msg tvamr2msd |
    vibʰūtijfsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as sūnṛtājfsn 



5.  Whose hymn of praise is for thee,
    O overseer of gifts, O conveyed by chants hero,
    may [his] well-fitting [exultation] be pervading!



ūrdʰvástiṣṭʰā na ūtáye'smínvā́je śatakrato |
sámanyéṣu bravāvahai || 6||



6.  ūrdʰvajmsn tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā vayamr1mpg ūtinfsd  
    ayamr3msl vājanmsl (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    samp anyajmpl bravāvahaiva·Ao1d«√brū 



6.  Stay upright to help us during this rush of vigour,
    O having-hundred-wiles one!
    We two shall agree [with each other] during other [rushes of vigour]!
------



yógeyoge tavástaraṃ vā́jevāje havāmahe |
sákʰāya índramūtáye || 7||



7.  (yoganmsl-yoganmsl)a tavastarajmsa (vājanmsl-vājanmsl)a havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū |
    sakʰinmpn indraNmsa ūtinfsd 



7.  At every engagement [in a war]³,
    during every rush of vigour, O companions,
    we call upon stronger Indra to help,



ā́ gʰā gamadyádi śrávatsahasríṇībʰirūtíbʰiḥ |
vā́jebʰirúpa no hávam || 8||



8.  āp gʰac gamatvp·AE3s«√gam yadic śravatvp·AE3s«√śru  
    sahasriṇījfpi ūtinfpi |
    vājanmpi upap vayamr1mpg havanmsa 



8.  If he hears [it], he shall indeed come here,
    towards our call ---with rushes of vigour,
    with thousandfold means of help.



ánu pratnásyaúkaso huvé tuvipratíṃ náram |
yáṃ te pū́rvaṃ pitā́ huvé || 9||



9.  anup pratnajnsg okasnnsg  
    huveva·A·1s«√hū (tuvia-pratip)jmsa nṛnmsa |
    yasr3msa tvamr2msg pūrvama pitṛnmsn huveva·A·3s«√hū 



9.  Following [the custom]⁴ of [this] ancient house,
    I call upon the much-opposing man
    upon whom thy father called before.
------



táṃ tvā vayáṃ viśvavārā́ śāsmahe puruhūta |
sákʰe vaso jaritṛ́bʰyaḥ || 10||



10. tasr3msa tvamr2msa vayamr1mpn (viśvanns-varajms)jmsv  
     āp śāsmaheva·A·1p«√śās (purua-hūtajms)jmsv |
     sakʰinmsv vasujmsv jaritṛnmpd 



10. Such thee, O cherished by all,
    we expect, O much invoked one,
    O beneficent companion to praisers!



asmā́kaṃ śipríṇīnāṃ sómapāḥ somapā́vnām |
sákʰe vajrinsákʰīnām || 11||



11. vayamr1mpg śiprinjmpg  
     (somanms-pājms)jmsv (somanms-pāvanjms)jmpg |
     sakʰinmsv vajrinjmsv sakʰinmpg 



11. Of [all] selective Soma-drinkers, [be] ours,
    O Soma-drinking one!
    O thunderbolt-wielding companion of [these] companions!



tátʰā tádastu somapāḥ sákʰe vajrintátʰā kṛṇu |
yátʰā ta uśmásīṣṭáye || 12||



12. tatʰāc tadr3nsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as (somanms-pājms)jmsv  
     sakʰinmsv vajrinjmsv tatʰāc kṛṇuvp·Ao2s«√kṛ |
     yatʰāc tvamr2msg uśmasivp·A·1p«√vaś iṣṭinfsd 



12. May that be so, O Soma-drinking one!
    O thunderbolt-wielding companion, do
    as we wish of thee in order to seek [the treasure]!
------



revátīrnaḥ sadʰamā́da índre santu tuvívājāḥ |
kṣumánto yā́bʰirmádema || 13||



13. revatījfpn vayamr1mpg (sadʰaa-mādanms)nmsl  
     indraNmsl santuvp·Ao3p«√as (tuvia-vājanms)jfpn |
     kṣumantjmpnr3fpi mademavp·Ai1p«√mad 



13. Let our plentiful [libations,⁵], [when] in drinking companion Indra,
    have abundant rush of vigour,
    [so that] we, nourished by those [libations,] might exhilarate [him]!



ā́ gʰa tvā́vāntmánāptá stotṛ́bʰyo dʰṛṣṇaviyānáḥ |
ṛṇórákṣaṃ ná cakryòḥ || 14||



14. āp gʰac tvāvantjmsn tmanāa āptajmsn  
     stotṛnmpd dʰṛṣṇujmsv iyānataIAmsn«√i |
     ṛṇosvp·AE2s«√ṛ akṣanmsa nac cakrīnfdl 



14. At least [one] here similar to thee, [one who is] indeed fit,
    [is] coming here repeatedly, O daring one, for the sake of praisers.
    Thou shall fit [him] as an axle between two wheels,



ā́ yáddúvaḥ śatakratavā́ kā́maṃ jaritṝṇā́m |
ṛṇórákṣaṃ ná śácībʰiḥ || 15||



15. āp yadc duvasnnsn (śatau-kratunms)jmsv  
     āp kāmanmsa jaritṛnmpg |
     ṛṇosvp·AE2s«√ṛ akṣanmsa nac śacīnfpi 



15. when [his] gesture of commitment, O having-hundred-wiles one,
    [when] the longing of praisers, thou will fit
    with enabling powers --- as an axle [is fit with wheels].
------



śáśvadíndraḥ póprutʰadbʰirjigāya nā́nadadbʰiḥ śā́śvasadbʰirdʰánāni |
sá no hiraṇyaratʰáṃ daṃsánāvānsá naḥ sanitā́ sanáye sá no'dāt || 16||



16. śaśvata indraNmsn poprutʰatjmpi jigāyavp·I·3s«√ji  
     nānadatjmpi śāśvasatjmpi dʰanannpa |
     sasr3msn vayamr1mpd (hiraṇyajms-ratʰanms)jmsa daṃsanāvantjmsn  
     sasr3msn vayamr1mpd sanitṛnmsn saninfsd sasr3msn vayamr1mpd adātvp·U·3s«√dā 



16. Together with panting heavy-breathing roaring [men]
    Indra has won contests time and again.
    He, endowed with wonderful power, [will procure] for us an enchanting chariot,
    he will procure [it] for us to gain [the victory] --- he has offered [it] to us.
------



ā́śvināváśvāvatyeṣā́ yātaṃ śávīrayā |
gómaddasrā híraṇyavat || 17||



17. āp aśvinNmdv aśvavatījfsi  
     iṣnfsi yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā śavīrājfsi |
     gomatjnsa dasrajmdv hiraṇyavatjnsa 



17. Journey here, O Aśvin-s, together with rich-in-horses,⁶
    facilitating changes libation!
    [Distill for us,] O two accomplishing wonderful deeds, rich in gold, cows [manly vigour]⁷!



samānáyojano hí vāṃ rátʰo dasrāvámartyaḥ |
samudré aśvinéyate || 18||



18. (samānajns-yojananns)jmsn hic tvamr2mdg ratʰanmsn dasrajmdv amartyajmsn |
     samudranmsl aśvinNmdv īyatevaIA·3s«√i 



18. Since your, O two accomplishing wonderful deeds,
    [always] having the same affinity imperishable chariot
    keeps going into the sea, O Aśvin-s,



nyàgʰnyásya mūrdʰáni cakráṃ rátʰasya yematʰuḥ |
pári dyā́manyádīyate || 19||



19. nip agʰnyajmsg mūrdʰannmsl cakrannsa ratʰanmsg yematʰurvp·I·2d«√yam |
     parip dyunmsa anyatjnsn īyatevaIA·3s«√i 



19. you two have fastened [one] wheel of the chariot
    to the head of not-to-be-killed one⁸
    another keeps moving around the Heaven.
------



kásta uṣaḥ kadʰapriye bʰujé márto amartye |
káṃ nakṣase vibʰāvari || 20||



20. kasr3msn tvamr2msg uṣasNfsv kadʰapriyājfsv  
     bʰujev···D··«√bʰuj martajmsn amartyājfsv |
     kasr3msa nakṣaseva·A·2s«√nakṣ vibʰāvarījfsv 



20. O ever dear Dawn, which mortal
    [is] thy to make use of, O immortal one,
    whom thou approach, O full of brightness one!?



vayáṃ hí te ámanmahyā́ntādā́ parākā́t |
áśve ná citre aruṣi || 21||



21. vayamr1mpn hic tvamr2msg amanmahiva·Aa1p«√man  
     āp antanmsb āp parākanmsb |
     aśvanmsl nac citrājfsv aruṣījfsv 



21. Since we set mind on thee, 
    from near by, from a distance,
    as if on a horse, O capturing attention reddish one,



tváṃ tyébʰirā́ gahi vā́jebʰirduhitardivaḥ |
asmé rayíṃ ní dʰāraya || 22||



22. tvamr2msn tyadr3mpi āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam vājanmpi duhitṛnfsv dyunmsg |
     vayamr1mpl rayinmsa nip dʰārayavpCAo2s«√dʰṛ 



22. do thou come here, O daughter of the Heaven,
    together with those rushes of vigour!
    Make the treasure established in us!


1 low ground
2 when Soma extract is imbibed
3 or, ``at every junction''
4 following p.130J&B2014
5 iṣaḥ --- on the basis of 9.72.9c
6 prob. ``rapid strong pulse throughout the body''
7 by analogy with 9.69.8ab
8 Indra


Sūkta 1.31 

tvámagne pratʰamó áṅgirā ṛ́ṣirdevó devā́nāmabʰavaḥ śiváḥ sákʰā |
táva vraté kaváyo vidmanā́pasó'jāyanta marúto bʰrā́jadṛṣṭayaḥ || 1||



1.  tvamr2msn agniNmsv pratʰamajmsn aṅgirasNmsn ṛṣinmsn  
    devanmsn devanmpg abʰavasvp·Aa2s«√bʰū śivajmsn sakʰinmsn |
    tvamr2msg vratannsl kavinmpn (vidmannnsi-apasjms)jmpn  
    ajāyantavp·Aa3p«√jan marutNmpn (bʰrājatjfs-ṛṣṭinfs)jmpn 



1.  Thou, O Agni, the foremost Aṅgiras, a sage,
    a deva, thou became benevolent companion of deva-s.
    In thy sphere of action gifted with insight ones, working by means of knowledge, emerged --- 
    Marut-s having gleaming spears.



tvámagne pratʰamó áṅgirastamaḥ kavírdevā́nāṃ pári bʰūṣasi vratám |
vibʰúrvíśvasmai bʰúvanāya médʰiro dvimātā́ śayúḥ katidʰā́ cidāyáve || 2||











tvámagne pratʰamó mātaríśvana āvírbʰava sukratūyā́ vivásvate |
árejetāṃ ródasī hotṛvū́ryé'sagʰnorbʰārámáyajo mahó vaso || 3||











tvámagne mánave dyā́mavāśayaḥ purūrávase sukṛ́te sukṛ́ttaraḥ |
śvātréṇa yátpitrórmúcyase páryā́ tvā pū́rvamanayannā́paraṃ púnaḥ || 4||











tvámagne vṛṣabʰáḥ puṣṭivárdʰana údyatasruce bʰavasi śravā́yyaḥ |
yá ā́hutiṃ pári védā váṣaṭkṛtimékāyurágre víśa āvívāsasi || 5||











tvámagne vṛjinávartaniṃ náraṃ sákmanpiparṣi vidátʰe vicarṣaṇe |
yáḥ śū́rasātā páritakmye dʰáne dabʰrébʰiścitsámṛtā háṃsi bʰū́yasaḥ || 6||











tváṃ támagne amṛtatvá uttamé mártaṃ dadʰāsi śrávase divédive |
yástātṛṣāṇá ubʰáyāya jánmane máyaḥ kṛṇóṣi práya ā́ ca sūráye || 7||











tváṃ no agne sanáye dʰánānāṃ yaśásaṃ kārúṃ kṛṇuhi stávānaḥ |
ṛdʰyā́ma kármāpásā návena devaírdyāvāpṛtʰivī prā́vataṃ naḥ || 8||











tváṃ no agne pitrórupástʰa ā́ devó devéṣvanavadya jā́gṛviḥ |
tanūkṛ́dbodʰi prámatiśca kāráve tváṃ kalyāṇa vásu víśvamópiṣe || 9||











tvámagne prámatistváṃ pitā́si nastváṃ vayaskṛ́ttáva jāmáyo vayám |
sáṃ tvā rā́yaḥ śatínaḥ sáṃ sahasríṇaḥ suvī́raṃ yanti vratapā́madābʰya || 10||











tvā́magne pratʰamámāyúmāyáve devā́ akṛṇvannáhuṣasya viśpátim |
íḷāmakṛṇvanmánuṣasya śā́sanīṃ pitúryátputró mámakasya jā́yate || 11||











tváṃ no agne táva deva pāyúbʰirmagʰóno rakṣa tanvàśca vandya |
trātā́ tokásya tánaye gávāmasyánimeṣaṃ rákṣamāṇastáva vraté || 12||











tvámagne yájyave pāyúrántaro'niṣaṅgā́ya caturakṣá idʰyase |
yó rātáhavyo'vṛkā́ya dʰā́yase kīréścinmántraṃ mánasā vanóṣi tám || 13||











tvámagna uruśáṃsāya vāgʰáte spārháṃ yádrékṇaḥ paramáṃ vanóṣi tát |
ādʰrásya citprámatirucyase pitā́ prá pā́kaṃ śā́ssi prá díśo vidúṣṭaraḥ || 14||











tvámagne práyatadakṣiṇaṃ náraṃ vármeva syūtáṃ pári pāsi viśvátaḥ |
svādukṣádmā yó vasataú syonakṛ́jjīvayājáṃ yájate sópamā́ diváḥ || 15||











imā́magne śaráṇiṃ mīmṛṣo na imámádʰvānaṃ yámágāma dūrā́t |
āpíḥ pitā́ prámatiḥ somyā́nāṃ bʰṛ́mirasyṛṣikṛ́nmártyānām || 16||











manuṣvádagne aṅgirasvádaṅgiro yayātivátsádane pūrvavácʰuce |
ácʰa yāhyā́ vahā daívyaṃ jánamā́ sādaya barhíṣi yákṣi ca priyám || 17||











eténāgne bráhmaṇā vāvṛdʰasva śáktī vā yátte cakṛmā́ vidā́ vā |
utá prá ṇeṣyabʰí vásyo asmā́nsáṃ naḥ sṛja sumatyā́ vā́javatyā || 18||














Sūkta 1.32 

índrasya nú vīryā̀ṇi prá vocaṃ yā́ni cakā́ra pratʰamā́ni vajrī́ |
áhannáhimánvapástatarda prá vakṣáṇā abʰinatpárvatānām || 1||



1.  indraNmsg nuc vīryannpa prap vocamvp·UE1s«√vac yadr3npa cakāravp·I·3s«√kṛ pratʰmajnpa vajrinnmsn |
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han ahinmsa anup apnfpa tatardavp·I·3s«√tṛd  
    prap vakṣaṇānfpa abʰinatvp·Aa3s«√bʰid parvatanmpg 



1.  Now I shall mention Indra's deeds of valor,
    foremost ones that the thunderbolt-wielder has performed.
    He slayed the snake. Following [that], he let out the waters.
    He split asunder udders of knotty ones.



áhannáhiṃ párvate śiśriyāṇáṃ tváṣṭāsmai vájraṃ svaryàṃ tatakṣa |
vāśrā́ iva dʰenávaḥ syándamānā áñjaḥ samudrámáva jagmurā́paḥ || 2||



2.  ahanvp·Aa3s«√han ahinmsa parvatanmsl śiśriyāṇata·Amsa«√śri  
    tvaṣṭṛNmsn ayamr3msd vajranmsa svaryajmsa tatakṣavp·I·3s«√takṣ |
    vāśrājfpn ivac dʰenunfpn syandamānājfpn  
    añjasa samudranmsa avap jagmurvp·I·3p«√gam apnfpn 



2.  He slayed the snake clinging to a knotty one.
    Tvaṣṭṛ has fashioned for him roaring thunderbolt.
    Like lowing milch-cows, the waters, pouring forth,
    descended directly to the sea¹.



vṛṣāyámāṇo'vṛṇīta sómaṃ tríkadrukeṣvapibatsutásya |
ā́ sā́yakaṃ magʰávādatta vájramáhannenaṃ pratʰamajā́máhīnām || 3||



3.  vṛṣāyamāṇata·Amsn«√vṛṣāya avṛṇītava·Aa3s«√vṛ somanmsa  
    trikadrukanmpl apibatvp·Aa3s«√pā sutajmsg |
    āp sāyakajmsa magʰavannmsn adattava·Aa3s«√dā vajranmsa  
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han enar3msa (pratʰamajms-jājms)jmsa ahinmpg 



3.  Acting like a bull, he chose Soma.
    During ``three-howls'' he drank the extracted [Soma].
    Generous one took ready-to-be-discharged thunderbolt,
    he slayed that first-born of snakes.



yádindrā́hanpratʰamajā́máhīnāmā́nmāyínāmámināḥ prótá māyā́ḥ |
ā́tsū́ryaṃ janáyandyā́muṣā́saṃ tādī́tnā śátruṃ ná kílā vivitse || 4||



4.  yadc indraNmsv ahanvp·Aa2s«√han (pratʰamajms-jājms)jmsa ahinmpg  
    ātc māyinnmpg amināsvp·Aa2s«√mī prap utac māyānfpa |
    ātc sūryanmsa janayanttp·Amsn«√jan dyunmsa uṣasnfpa  
    tādītnāa śatrunmsa nac kilāa vivitsevaDA·2s«√vid 



4.  When thou, O Indra, slayed the first-born of snakes,
    then thou also frustrated powers to configure of those that have the power to configure [thoughts and perceptions]
    engendering afterwards the sun², the Heaven, dawns.
    From that time thou do not really seek to find an enemy.



áhanvṛtráṃ vṛtratáraṃ vyàṃsamíndro vájreṇa mahatā́ vadʰéna |
skándʰāṃsīva kúliśenā vívṛkṇā́hiḥ śayata upapṛ́kpṛtʰivyā́ḥ || 5||



5.  ahanvp·Aa3s«√han vṛtrannsa vṛtratarajnsa vyaṃsajnsa  
    indraNmsn vajranmsi mahatjmsi vadʰanmsi |
    skandʰannpa ivac kuliśanmsi vivṛkṇajnpa  
    ahinmsn śayateva·A·3s«√śī upapṛcjmsn pṛtʰivīnfsg 



5.  Indra slayed a more-obstructing having-no-shoulderblades Vṛtra
    with a mighty deadly weapon, with the thunderbolt.
    Like tree-stems cut off with a hatchet,
    the snake reposes, holding fast to the Earth.



ayoddʰéva durmáda ā́ hí juhvé mahāvīráṃ tuvibādʰámṛjīṣám |
nā́tārīdasya sámṛtiṃ vadʰā́nāṃ sáṃ rujā́nāḥ pipiṣa índraśatruḥ || 6||



6.  ayoddʰṛnmsn ivac durmadajmsn āp hic juhveva·I·3s«√hve  
    (mahatjms-vīranms)nmsn (tuvia-bādʰanms)jmsa ṛjīṣajmsa |
    nac atārītvp·U·3s«√tṝ ayamr3msg samṛtinfsa vadʰanmpg  
    samp rujānānfpa pipiṣeva·I·3s«√piṣ (indraNms-śatrunms)jmsn 



6.  Since like having foolish pride non-warrior, he has challenged
    much-troubling mighty hero, a directly impacting one,
    he has not pass through concurrency of [his] deadly weapons.
    He, for whom Indra [was] an enemy, has pounded pains,³ for himself.



apā́dahastó apṛtanyadíndramā́sya vájramádʰi sā́nau jagʰāna |
vṛ́ṣṇo vádʰriḥ pratimā́naṃ búbʰūṣanpurutrā́ vṛtró aśayadvyàstaḥ || 7||



7.  apādjmsn ahastajmsn apṛtanyatvp·Aa3s«√pṛtany indraNmsa  
    āp ayamr3msg vajranmsa adʰip sānunmsl jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han |
    vṛṣannmsg vadʰrinmsn pratimānannsn bubʰūṣanttpDAmsn«√bʰū  
    purutrāa vṛtraNmsn aśayatvp·Aa3s«√śī vyastajmsn 



7.  Lacking feet, lacking hands, he battled Indra.
    He has hit his thunderbolt over the top ---
    a gelding wishing to become well-matched opponent of a bull,
    Vṛtra reposed scattered in many places.



nadáṃ ná bʰinnámamuyā́ śáyānaṃ máno rúhāṇā áti yantyā́paḥ |
yā́ścidvṛtró mahinā́ paryátiṣṭʰattā́sāmáhiḥ patsutaḥśī́rbabʰūva || 8||



8.  nadanmsa nac bʰinnajmsa asaur3fsi śayānata·Ansa«√śī  
    manasnnsa ruhāṇājfpn atip yantivp·A·3p«√i apnfpn |
    yār3fpa cidc vṛtraNmsn mahimannmsi paryatiṣṭʰatvp·Aa3s«pari~√stʰār3fpg ahinmsn patsutaḥśījmsn babʰuvavp·I·3s«√bʰū 



8.  Springing waters overflow --- like a split reed ---
    the mind that is languid through that⁴.
    The snake has become lying at the feet of those very [waters]
    which Vṛtra surrounded by his power to increase in size.



nīcā́vayā abʰavadvṛtráputréndro asyā áva vádʰarjabʰāra |
úttarā sū́rádʰaraḥ putrá āsīddā́nuḥ śaye sahávatsā ná dʰenúḥ || 9||



9.  (nīcāa-vayasnns)jfsn abʰavatvp·Aa3s«√bʰū (vṛtraNms-putranms)jfsn  
    indraNmsn ayamr3fsg avap vadʰarnnsa jabʰāravp·I·3s«√bʰṛ |
    uttarājfsnnfsn adʰarajmsn putranmsn āsītvp·Aa3s«√as  
    dānuNfsn śayeva·A·3s«√śī sahavatsājfsn nac dʰenunfsn 



9.  She, whose son is Vṛtra, became low on mental and bodily vigour,
    Indra brought down her destructive weapon⁵.
    The mother [is] superior, the son was inferior.
    Dānu⁶ reposes like a milch-cow that is with a calf.



átiṣṭʰantīnāmaniveśanā́nāṃ kā́ṣṭʰānāṃ mádʰye níhitaṃ śárīram |
vṛtrásya niṇyáṃ ví carantyā́po dīrgʰáṃ táma ā́śayadíndraśatruḥ || 10||



10. atiṣṭʰantījfpg aniveśanājfpg  
     kāṣṭʰānfpg madʰyannsl nihitajnsa śarīrannsa |
     vṛtraNmsg niṇyajnsa vip carantivp·A·3p«√car apnfpn  
     dīrgʰajnsa tamasnnsa āp aśayatvp·Aa3s«√śī (indraNms-śatrunms)jmsn 



10. The waters roam the hidden body of Vṛtra that was deposited
    in the midst of affording-no-place-of-rest
    lacking-anything-still ``racetracks''⁷.
    He, for whom Indra [is] an enemy, leaned against the deep darkness.



dāsápatnīráhigopā atiṣṭʰanníruddʰā ā́paḥ paṇíneva gā́vaḥ |
apā́ṃ bílamápihitaṃ yádā́sīdvṛtráṃ jagʰanvā́m̐ ápa tádvavāra || 11||



11. (dāsanms-patnīnfs)nfsn (ahinms-gopānms)jfpn atiṣṭʰanvp·Aa3p«√stʰā  
     niruddʰājfpn apnfpn paṇinmsi ivac gonfpn |
     apnfpg bilannsa apihitajnsa yadr3nsn āsītvp·Aa3s«√as  
     vṛtraNmsa jagʰanvaṅstp·Imsn«√han apap tadr3nsa vavāravp·I·3s«√vṛ 



11. Having demon for a husband, the snake for a herdsman waters
    remained confined like cows by a niggard.
    That aperture of waters which was concealed
    he, having struck Vṛtra, has uncovered.



áśvyo vā́ro abʰavastádindra sṛké yáttvā pratyáhandevá ékaḥ |
ájayo gā́ ájayaḥ śūra sómamávāsṛjaḥ sártave saptá síndʰūn || 12||



12. aśvyajmsn vāranmsn abʰavasvp·Aa2s«√bʰū tadc indraNmsv  
     sṛkanmsl yadc tvamr2msa pratyahanvp·Aa3s«prati~√han devanmsn ekajmsn |
     ajayasvp·Aa2s«√ji gonfpa ajayasvp·Aa2s«√ji śūranmsv somanmsa  
     avap asṛjasvp·Aa2s«√sṛj sartavev···D··«√sṛ saptau sindʰunmpa 



12. Thou did become consisting-of-horses treasure, O Indra,
    at that time when he did strike thee back at the spear. Being the only deva,
    thou won cows, thou, O agent of change, won Soma,
    thou unleashed the seven rivers to flow.



nā́smai vidyúnná tanyatúḥ siṣedʰa ná yā́ṃ míhamákiraddʰrādúniṃ ca |
índraśca yádyuyudʰā́te áhiścotā́parī́bʰyo magʰávā ví jigye || 13||



13. nac ayamr3msd vidyutnfsn nac tanyatunmsn sisedʰavp·I·3s«√sidʰ  
     nacr3fsa mihnfsa akiratvp·Aa3s«√kṝ hrāduninfsa cac |
     indraNmsn cac yadc yuyudʰāteva·A·3d«√yudʰ ahinmsn cac  
     utac aparījfpd magʰavanjmsn vip jigyeva·I·3s«√ji 



13. Neither lightning not thunder were successful for him,
    neither the fog which he scattered, nor the rattling,
    when Indra and the snake waged war,
    and the generous one was victorious for all not[-yet]-around.



áheryātā́raṃ kámapaśya indra hṛdí yátte jagʰnúṣo bʰī́rágacʰat |
náva ca yánnavatíṃ ca srávantīḥ śyenó ná bʰītó átaro rájāṃsi || 14||



14. ahinmsb yātṛnmsa kasr3msa apaśyasvp·Aa2s«√paś indraNmsv  
     hṛdnnsl yadc tvamr2msg jagʰnivastp·Imsg«√han bʰīnfsn agacʰatvp·Aa3s«√gam |
     navau cac yadc navatiu cac sravantījfpa śyenanmsn nac bʰītajmsn atarasvp·Aa2s«√tṝ rajasnnpa 



14. What coming from the snake did thou see, O Indra,
    when an apprehension moved into thy, who has slayed [the snake], heart,
    and when thou did cross over ninety and nine flowing [streams]
    like a frightened hawk over airy realms?



índro yātó'vasitasya rā́jā śámasya ca śṛṅgíṇo vájrabāhuḥ |
sédu rā́jā kṣayati carṣaṇīnā́marā́nná nemíḥ pári tā́ babʰūva || 15||



15. indraNmsn yātjmsg avasitajmsg rājannmsn śamanmsg cac śṛṅginnmsg (vajranms-bāhunms)jmsn |
     sasr3msn idc uc rājannmsn kṣayativp·A·3s«√kṣi carṣaṇinfpg  
     aranmpa nac neminfsn paripr3fpa babʰūvavp·I·3s«√bʰū 



15. Indra [becomes] the chief of a vagrant [man] [and] of residing [in one place] [one],
    of absence of passion and of hornyness --- [he,] thunderbolt-in-arms.
    Just he, the chief, has power over those that draw to themselves,⁸,
    he has become around those like felly around spokes.


1 the heart cakra
2 maṇipūra cakra
3 since aches and pains are manifestations of the snake's active suppression of inner healing waters
4 dānu = permissiveness
5 prob. carelessness, heedless liberality
6 permissiveness; avoiding a challenge;
7 prob. veins or nāḍī-s of the subtle body
8 the senses


Sūkta 1.33 

étā́yāmópa gavyánta índramasmā́kaṃ sú prámatiṃ vāvṛdʰāti |
anāmṛṇáḥ kuvídā́dasyá rāyó gávāṃ kétaṃ páramāvárjate naḥ || 1||



1.  āp itavp·Ao2p«√i ayāmavp·Ao1p«√i upap gavyanttp·Ampn«√gavy indraNmsa  
    vayamr1mpg sua pramatinfsa vavṛdʰātivp·Ae3s«√vṛdʰ |
    anāmṛṇajmsn kuvidc ātc ayamr3msg rainmsg  
    gonfpg ketanmsa parama āvarjateva·A·3s«ā~√vṛj vayamr1mpg 



1.  Do ye move here! Let us, employing evocative expressions, approach Indra,
    so that he would easily strengthen our priming mental gesture.
    Barring collapse, would he then bestow upon us
    future evocative-expressions-sign of his treasure? 



úpédaháṃ dʰanadā́mápratītaṃ júṣṭāṃ ná śyenó vasatíṃ patāmi |
índraṃ namasyánnupamébʰirarkaíryá stotṛ́bʰyo hávyo ásti yā́man || 2||



2.  upap idc ahamr1msn (dʰananns-dājms)jmsa apratītajmsa  
    juṣṭājfsa nac śyenanmsn vasatinfsa patāmivp·A·1s«√pat |
    indraNmsa namasyanttp·Amsn«√namasya upamajmpi arkanmpi  
    yasr3msn stotṛnmpd havyajmsn astivp·A·3s«√as yāmannnsl 



2.  Like a hawk his frequented nest, just for succor
    I approach giving-spoils not-counterbalanced one ---
    Indra --- paying homage with best hymns of illumination
    [him,] who for praisers' sake is to be called upon during a journey.
------



ní sárvasena iṣudʰī́m̐rasakta sámaryó gā́ ajati yásya váṣṭi |
coṣkūyámāṇa indra bʰū́ri vāmáṃ mā́ paṇírbʰūrasmádádʰi pravṛddʰa || 3||



3.  nip (sarvanns-senānfs)jmsn iṣudʰinmpa asaktavp·U·3s«√sañj  
    samp arijmsg gonfpa ajativp·A·3s«√aj yasr3msg vaṣṭivp·A·3s«√vaś |
    coṣkūyamāṇatpIAmsn«√sku indraNmsv bʰūrijnsa vāmajnsac paṇinmsn bʰūsvp·AE2s«√bʰū vayamr1mpb adʰip pravṛddʰajmsv 



3.  [Being] as an entire army, he has put on quivers,
    he drives together the cows,¹ of rising upwards one²
    whose abundant lovely [treasure] he, O Indra, being poked at again and again, wills.
    Do not become a miser, O [thou,] [who are] intense from our presence!



vádʰīrhí dásyuṃ dʰanínaṃ gʰanénam̐ ékaścárannupaśākébʰirindra |
dʰánorádʰi viṣuṇákté vyāyannáyajvānaḥ sanakā́ḥ prétimīyuḥ || 4||



4.  vadʰīsvp·UE2s«√vadʰ hic (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa dʰaninjmsa gʰanannsi  
    ekajmsn caranttp·Amsn«√car upaśākanmpi indraNmsv |
    dʰanunmsb adʰip viṣuṇaka tasr3mpn vip āyanvp·Aa3p«√i  
    ayajvanjmpn sanakanmpn pretinfsa īyurvp·I·3p«√i 



4.  Since thou, O Indra, roaming about alone with enabling helpers,
    [thou] together with the strike-force should have destroyed possessing-the-prize impulse to suffer want,
    from [mere] presence of [thy] bow they³ dispersed in various directions,
    not-being-accompanied-by-a-sacrifice old[-timers] have taken to flight.



párā cicʰīrṣā́ vavṛjustá indrā́yajvāno yájvabʰi spárdʰamānāḥ |
prá yáddivó hariva stʰātarugra níravratā́m̐ adʰamo ródasyoḥ || 5||



5.  parāa cidc śīrṣannnpa vavṛjurvp·I·3p«√vṛj tasr3mpn indraNmsv  
    ayajvanjmpn yahvannmpi spardʰamānajmpn |
    prap yadc dyunmsb harivantnmsv stʰātṛnmsv ugrajmsv  
    nisp avratajmpa adʰamasvp·Aa2s«√dʰam rodasīnfdl 



5.  Even far away, they have bent [their] heads, O Indra,
    they, not-being-accompanied-by-a-sacrifice, vying with accompanied-by-a-sacrifice ones.
    When [thou came] from the Heaven, O accompanied-by-tawny-ones ferocious driver,
    thou did blow unconstrained ones out of [both] Rodas-es.



áyuyutsannanavadyásya sénāmáyātayanta kṣitáyo návagvāḥ |
vṛṣāyúdʰo ná vádʰrayo níraṣṭāḥ pravádbʰiríndrāccitáyanta āyan || 6||



6.  ayuyutsantvpDAa3p«√yudʰ anavadyajmsg senānfsa  
    ayātayantava·U·3p«√yat kṣitinfpn navagvājfpn |
    (vṛṣannms-yudʰjms)jmpn nac vadʰrinmpn niraṣṭajmpn  
    pravatnfpi indraNmsb citayanttp·Ampn«√cit āyanvp·Aa3p«√i 



6.  Navagva-tribes sought to fight
    the army of the flawless one, they arrayed themselves.
    As if deprived of vigour geldings [were] fighting a bull,
    they went with being-made-to-attend ones downhill from Indra.



tvámetā́nrudató jákṣataścā́yodʰayo rájasa indra pāré |
ávādaho divá ā́ dásyumuccā́ prá sunvatá stuvatáḥ śáṃsamāvaḥ || 7||



7.  tvamr2msn etasr3mpa rudanttp·Ampa«√rud jakṣanttp·Ampa«√jakṣ cac  
    ayodʰayasvpCAa2s«√yudʰ rajasnnsb indraNmsv pārannsl |
    avap adahasvp·Aa2s«√dah dyunmsb āp (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa uccāa  
    prap sunvanttp·Amsg«√su stuvanttp·Amsg«√stu śaṃsanmsa āvasvp·Aa2s«√av 



7.  Those lamenting and mocking, O Indra, thou made to fight
    on the opposite from the region [of impartiality] side.
    From above⁴, with heat, thou expelled from the Heaven the impulse to suffer want,
    thou promoted recitation of pressing [Soma] praising [thee] [sacrificer]⁵.



cakrāṇā́saḥ parīṇáhaṃ pṛtʰivyā́ híraṇyena maṇínā śúmbʰamānāḥ |
ná hinvānā́sastitirustá índraṃ pári spáśo adadʰātsū́ryeṇa || 8||



8.  cakrāṇata·Impn«√kṛ parīṇahnfsa pṛtʰivīnfsg  
    hiraṇyajmsi maṇinmsi śumbʰamānata·Ampn«√śubʰ |
    nac hinvānata·Ampn«√hi titirurvp·I·3p«√tṝ tasr3mpn indraNmsa  
    parip spaśnmpa adadʰātvp·Aa3s«√dʰā sūryanmsi 



8.  Those who have made enclosure from the Earth,
    reinforcing themselves with the golden jewel⁶,
    urging themselves on, they have not surpassed Indra --- 
    by means of the sun⁷ he placed around scouts.



pári yádindra ródasī ubʰé ábubʰojīrmahinā́ viśvátaḥ sīm |
ámanyamānām̐ abʰí mányamānairnírbrahmábʰiradʰamo dásyumindra || 9||



9.  parip yadc indraNmsv rodasnnda ubʰajnda  
    abubʰojīsvp·U·2s«√bʰuj mahimannmsi viśvatasa sīmr3msa |
    amanyamānajmpa abʰip manyamānajmpi  
    nisp brahmannmpi adʰamasvp·Aa2s«√dʰam (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa indraNmsv 



9.  When thou, O Indra, by [thy] power to increase in size
    encompassed both Rodas-es, from all sides that is,
    O Indra, together with formulators, thou blasted out by means of those observed
    the impulse to suffer want towards those⁸ that are not being observed,



ná yé diváḥ pṛtʰivyā́ ántamāpúrná māyā́bʰirdʰanadā́ṃ paryábʰūvan |
yújaṃ vájraṃ vṛṣabʰáścakra índro nírjyótiṣā támaso gā́ adukṣat || 10||



10. nac yasr3mpn dyunmsg pṛtʰivīnfsg antanmsa āpurvp·UE3p«√āp  
     nac māyānfpi (dʰananns-dājms)jmsa paryabʰūvanbʰūvp·Aa3p«pari~√bʰū |
     yujjmsa vajranmsa (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn cakreva·I·1s«√kṛ  
     indraNmsn nisp jyotisnnsi tamasnnsb gonfpa adʰukṣatvp·U·3s«√duh 



10. [those] that neither overtook the inside of the Heaven, of the Earth,
    nor did surround giving-spoils one with deceitful [states of mind].
    He who resembles a bull has harnessed thunderbolt ---
    with [its] light Indra extracted cows,⁹ from darkness.
    With the mind directed to one goal, over [several] days
    Indra slayed him using the most vigorous strike that keeps striking.

12. Indra pinned down strongholds of Ilībiśa,
    he split asunder having horns Śuṣṇa.
    With the thunderbolt thou vanquished attacking [thee]
    having as much efficacy, as much vigour enemy.

13. Going-straight-to-the-goal, he has approached his enemies,
    with sharp resembling-a-bull [weapon] he broke walls into pieces.
    By means of a thunderbolt Indra came into contact with Vṛtra,
    he prolonged his own mental gesture [thus] prevailing.

14. Thou, O Indra, helped Kutsa in what he took pleasure,
    thou favoured fighting resembling a bull Daśadyu.
    Raised by hoofs dust shall reach the sky ---
    Śvaitreya has remained above to prevail over men.

15. Thou helped to calm resembling a bull one midst Tugrya-s ---
    the white bull --- in contest for land, O generous one!
    Also, those that have remained in this place for a while ---
    thou made perceptions of those who show hostility inferior.



ánu svadʰā́makṣarannā́po asyā́vardʰata mádʰya ā́ nāvyā̀nām |
sadʰrīcī́nena mánasā támíndra ójiṣṭʰena hánmanāhannabʰí dyū́n || 11||



11. anup (svanms-dʰājfs)nfsa akṣaranvp·Aa3p«√kṣar apnfpn ayamr3msg  
     avardʰatava·Aa3s«√vṛdʰ madʰyannsl āp nāvyājfpg |
     sadʰrīcīnajnsi manasnnsi tasr3msa indraNmsn  
     ojiṣṭʰajmsi hanmannmsi ahanvp·Aa3s«√han abʰip dyunmpa 







nyā̀vidʰyadilībíśasya dṛḷhā́ ví śṛṅgíṇamabʰinacʰúṣṇamíndraḥ |
yā́vattáro magʰavanyā́vadójo vájreṇa śátrumavadʰīḥ pṛtanyúm || 12||



12. nip avidʰyatvp·Aa3s«√vyadʰ ilībiśaNmsg dṛḷhannpa  
     vip śṛṅginjmsa abʰinatvp·Aa3s«√bʰid śuṣṇaNmsa indraNmsn |
     yāvata tarasnnsn magʰavanjmsv yāvata ojasnnsn  
     vajranmsi śatrunmsa avadʰīsvp·U·2s«√vadʰ (pṛtannms-yujms)jmsa 



12. Indra pinned down strongholds of Ilībiśa,
    he split asunder having horns Śuṣṇa.
    With the thunderbolt thou vanquished attacking [thee]
    having as much efficacy, as much vigour enemy.



abʰí sidʰmó ajigādasya śátrūnví tigména vṛṣabʰéṇā púro'bʰet |
sáṃ vájreṇāsṛjadvṛtrámíndraḥ prá svā́ṃ matímatiracʰā́śadānaḥ || 13||



13. abʰip sidʰmajmsn ajigātvp·U·3s«√gā ayamr3msg śatrunmpa  
     vip tigmajmsi (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsi purnfpa abʰetvp·U·2s«√bʰid |
     samp vajranmsi asṛjatvp·Aa3s«√sṛj vṛtrannsa indraNmsn  
     prap svājfsa matinfsa atiratvp·Aa3s«√tṝ śāśadānata·Amsn«√śad 



13. Going-straight-to-the-goal, he has approached his enemies,
    with sharp resembling-a-bull [weapon] he broke walls into pieces.
    By means of a thunderbolt Indra came into contact with Vṛtra,
    he prolonged his own mental gesture [thus] prevailing.



ā́vaḥ kútsamindra yásmiñcākánprā́vo yúdʰyantaṃ vṛṣabʰáṃ dáśadyum |
śapʰácyuto reṇúrnakṣata dyā́múcʰvaitreyó nṛṣā́hyāya tastʰau || 14||



14. āvasvp·Aa2s«√av kutsanmsa indraNmsv yasr3msl cākanvp·I·3s«√kan  
     prap āvasvp·Aa2s«√av yudʰyanttp·Amsa«√yudʰ (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsa daśadyuNmsa |
     (śapʰanms-cyutajms)jmsn reṇunmsn nakṣatava·AE3s«√nakṣ dyunmsa  
     udp śvaitreyanmsn (nṛnms-sāhyanns)nnsd tastʰauvp·I·3s«√stʰā 



14. Thou, O Indra, helped Kutsa in what he took pleasure,
    thou favoured fighting resembling a bull Daśadyu.
    Raised by hoofs dust shall reach the sky ---
    Śvaitreya has remained above to prevail over men.



ā́vaḥ śámaṃ vṛṣabʰáṃ túgryāsu kṣetrajeṣé magʰavañcʰvítryaṃ gā́m |
jyókcidátra tastʰivā́ṃso akrañcʰatrūyatā́mádʰarā védanākaḥ || 15||



15. āvasvp·Aa2s«√av śamajmsa (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsa tugryaNmpl  
     (kṣetranns-jeṣanms)nmsl magʰavanjmsv śvitryajmsa gonmsa |
     jyoka cidc ar3nsl tastʰivāṃstp·Ampn«√stʰā akranvp·Aa3p«√kṛ  
     śatruyattp·Ampg«√śatruy adʰarajnpa vedanannsa akarvp·Aa2s«√kṛ 



15. Thou helped to calm resembling a bull one midst Tugrya-s ---
    the white bull --- in contest for land, O generous one!
    Also, those that have remained in this place for a while ---
    thou made perceptions of those who show hostility inferior.


1 here = ``energy flows through various cakras which shall be brought together as one stream''
2 the inner Soma
3 prob. various habits protecting one's ego --- kalā-s
4 from the highest footstep of Viṣṇu
5 on the basis of 6.60.15b
6 prob. mūlādʰāra cakra
7 maṇipūra cakra
8 ``those'' here and in 10--13, ``he'' in 11 refers to inner demons
9 evocative expressions


Sūkta 1.34 

tríścinno adyā́ bʰavataṃ navedasā vibʰúrvāṃ yā́ma utá rātíraśvinā |
yuvórhí yantráṃ himyéva vā́saso'bʰyāyaṃsényā bʰavataṃ manīṣíbʰiḥ || 1||











tráyaḥ paváyo madʰuvā́hane rátʰe sómasya venā́mánu víśva ídviduḥ |
tráya skambʰā́sa skabʰitā́sa ārábʰe trírnáktaṃ yātʰástrírvaśvinā dívā || 2||











samāné áhantríravadyagohanā tríradyá yajñáṃ mádʰunā mimikṣatam |
trírvā́javatīríṣo aśvinā yuváṃ doṣā́ asmábʰyamuṣásaśca pinvatam || 3||











trírvartíryātaṃ tríránuvrate jané tríḥ suprāvyè tredʰéva śikṣatam |
trírnāndyàṃ vahatamaśvinā yuváṃ tríḥ pṛ́kṣo asmé akṣáreva pinvatam || 4||











trírno rayíṃ vahatamaśvinā yuváṃ trírdevátātā trírutā́vataṃ dʰíyaḥ |
tríḥ saubʰagatváṃ trírutá śrávāṃsi nastriṣṭʰáṃ vāṃ sū́re duhitā́ ruhadrátʰam || 5||











trírno aśvinā divyā́ni bʰeṣajā́ tríḥ pā́rtʰivāni tríru dattamadbʰyáḥ |
omā́naṃ śaṃyórmámakāya sūnáve tridʰā́tu śárma vahataṃ śubʰaspatī || 6||











trírno aśvinā yajatā́ divédive pári tridʰā́tu pṛtʰivī́maśāyatam |
tisró nāsatyā ratʰyā parāváta ātméva vā́taḥ svásarāṇi gacʰatam || 7||











tríraśvinā síndʰubʰiḥ saptámātṛbʰistráya āhāvā́stredʰā́ havíṣkṛtám |
tisráḥ pṛtʰivī́rupári pravā́ divó nā́kaṃ rakṣetʰe dyúbʰiraktúbʰirhitám || 8||











kvà trī́ cakrā́ trivṛ́to rátʰasya kvà tráyo vandʰúro yé sánīḷāḥ |
kadā́ yógo vājíno rā́sabʰasya yéna yajñáṃ nāsatyopayātʰáḥ || 9||











ā́ nāsatyā gácʰataṃ hūyáte havírmádʰvaḥ pibataṃ madʰupébʰirāsábʰiḥ |
yuvórhí pū́rvaṃ savitóṣáso rátʰamṛtā́ya citráṃ gʰṛtávantamíṣyati || 10||











ā́ nāsatyā tribʰírekādaśaírihá devébʰiryātaṃ madʰupéyamaśvinā |
prā́yustā́riṣṭaṃ nī́ rápāṃsi mṛkṣataṃ sédʰataṃ dvéṣo bʰávataṃ sacābʰúvā || 11||











ā́ no aśvinā trivṛ́tā rátʰenārvā́ñcaṃ rayíṃ vahataṃ suvī́ram |
śṛṇvántā vāmávase johavīmi vṛdʰé ca no bʰavataṃ vā́jasātau || 12||












Sūkta 1.35 

hváyāmyagníṃ pratʰamáṃ svastáye hváyāmi mitrā́váruṇāvihā́vase |
hváyāmi rā́trīṃ jágato nivéśanīṃ hváyāmi deváṃ savitā́ramūtáye || 1||











ā́ kṛṣṇéna rájasā vártamāno niveśáyannamṛ́taṃ mártyaṃ ca |
hiraṇyáyena savitā́ rátʰenā́ devó yāti bʰúvanāni páśyan || 2||











yā́ti deváḥ pravátā yā́tyudvátā yā́ti śubʰrā́bʰyāṃ yajató háribʰyām |
ā́ devó yāti savitā́ parāvátó'pa víśvā duritā́ bā́dʰamānaḥ || 3||











abʰī́vṛtaṃ kṛ́śanairviśvárūpaṃ híraṇyaśamyaṃ yajató bṛhántam |
ā́stʰādrátʰaṃ savitā́ citrábʰānuḥ kṛṣṇā́ rájāṃsi táviṣīṃ dádʰānaḥ || 4||











ví jánāñcʰyāvā́ḥ śitipā́do akʰyanrátʰaṃ híraṇyapra uga.m va'hanta.h |
śáśvadvíśaḥ savitúrdaívyasyopástʰe víśvā bʰúvanāni tastʰuḥ || 5||











tisró dyā́vaḥ savitúrdvā́ upástʰām̐ ékā yamásya bʰúvane virāṣā́ṭ |
āṇíṃ ná rátʰyamamṛ́tā́dʰi tastʰurihá bravītu yá u táccíketat || 6||











ví suparṇó antárikṣāṇyakʰyadgabʰīrávepā ásuraḥ sunītʰáḥ |
kvèdā́nīṃ sū́ryaḥ káściketa katamā́ṃ dyā́ṃ raśmírasyā́ tatāna || 7||











aṣṭaú vyakʰyatkakúbʰaḥ pṛtʰivyā́strī́ dʰánva yójanā saptá síndʰūn |
hiraṇyākṣáḥ savitā́ devá ā́gāddádʰadrátnā dāśúṣe vā́ryāṇi || 8||











híraṇyapāṇiḥ savitā́ vícarṣaṇirubʰé dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ antárīyate |
ápā́mīvāṃ bā́dʰate véti sū́ryamabʰí kṛṣṇéna rájasā dyā́mṛṇoti || 9||











híraṇyahasto ásuraḥ sunītʰáḥ sumṛḷīkáḥ svávām̐ yātvarvā́ṅ |
apasédʰanrakṣáso yātudʰā́nānástʰāddeváḥ pratidoṣáṃ gṛṇānáḥ || 10||











yé te pántʰāḥ savitaḥ pūrvyā́so'reṇávaḥ súkṛtā antárikṣe |
tébʰirno adyá patʰíbʰiḥ sugébʰī rákṣā ca no ádʰi ca brūhi deva || 11||












Sūkta 1.36 

prá vo yahváṃ purūṇā́ṃ viśā́ṃ devayatī́nām |
agníṃ sūktébʰirvácobʰirīmahe yáṃ sīmídanyá ī́ḷate || 1||











jánāso agníṃ dadʰire sahovṛ́dʰaṃ havíṣmanto vidʰema te |
sá tváṃ no adyá sumánā ihā́vitā́ bʰávā vā́jeṣu santya || 2||











prá tvā dūtáṃ vṛṇīmahe hótāraṃ viśvávedasam |
maháste sató ví carantyarcáyo diví spṛśanti bʰānávaḥ || 3||











devā́sastvā váruṇo mitró aryamā́ sáṃ dūtáṃ pratnámindʰate |
víśvaṃ só agne jayati tváyā dʰánaṃ yáste dadā́śa mártyaḥ || 4||











mandró hótā gṛhápatirágne dūtó viśā́masi |
tvé víśvā sáṃgatāni vratā́ dʰruvā́ yā́ni devā́ ákṛṇvata || 5||











tvé ídagne subʰáge yaviṣṭʰya víśvamā́ hūyate havíḥ |
sá tváṃ no adyá sumánā utā́paráṃ yákṣi devā́nsuvī́ryā || 6||











táṃ gʰemittʰā́ namasvína úpa svarā́jamāsate |
hótrābʰiragníṃ mánuṣaḥ sámindʰate titirvā́ṃso áti srídʰaḥ || 7||











gʰnánto vṛtrámataranródasī apá urú kṣáyāya cakrire |
bʰúvatkáṇve vṛ́ṣā dyumnyā́hutaḥ krándadáśvo gáviṣṭiṣu || 8||











sáṃ sīdasva mahā́m̐ asi śócasva devavī́tamaḥ |
ví dʰūmámagne aruṣáṃ miyedʰya sṛjá praśasta darśatám || 9||











yáṃ tvā devā́so mánave dadʰúrihá yájiṣṭʰaṃ havyavāhana |
yáṃ káṇvo médʰyātitʰirdʰanaspṛ́taṃ yáṃ vṛ́ṣā yámupastutáḥ || 10||











yámagníṃ médʰyātitʰiḥ káṇva īdʰá ṛtā́dádʰi |
tásya préṣo dīdiyustámimā́ ṛ́castámagníṃ vardʰayāmasi || 11||











rāyáspūrdʰi svadʰāvó'sti hí té'gne devéṣvā́pyam |
tváṃ vā́jasya śrútyasya rājasi sá no mṛḷa mahā́m̐ asi || 12||











ūrdʰvá ū ṣú ṇa ūtáye tíṣṭʰā devó ná savitā́ |
ūrdʰvó vā́jasya sánitā yádañjíbʰirvāgʰádbʰirvihváyāmahe || 13||











ūrdʰvó naḥ pāhyáṃhaso ní ketúnā víśvaṃ sámatríṇaṃ daha |
kṛdʰī́ na ūrdʰvā́ñcarátʰāya jīváse vidā́ devéṣu no dúvaḥ || 14||











pāhí no agne rakṣásaḥ pāhí dʰūrtérárāvṇaḥ |
pāhí rī́ṣata utá vā jígʰāṃsato bṛ́hadbʰāno yáviṣṭʰya || 15||











gʰanéva víṣvagví jahyárāvṇastápurjambʰa yó asmadʰrúk |
yó mártyaḥ śíśīte átyaktúbʰirmā́ naḥ sá ripúrīśata || 16||











agnírvavne suvī́ryamagníḥ káṇvāya saúbʰagam |
agníḥ prā́vanmitrótá médʰyātitʰimagníḥ sātā́ upastutám || 17||











agnínā turváśaṃ yáduṃ parāváta ugrā́devaṃ havāmahe |
agnírnayannávavāstvaṃ bṛhádratʰaṃ turvī́tiṃ dásyave sáhaḥ || 18||











ní tvā́magne mánurdadʰe jyótirjánāya śáśvate |
dīdétʰa káṇva ṛtájāta ukṣitó yáṃ namasyánti kṛṣṭáyaḥ || 19||











tveṣā́so agnérámavanto arcáyo bʰīmā́so ná prátītaye |
rakṣasvínaḥ sádamídyātumā́vato víśvaṃ sámatríṇaṃ daha || 20||












Sūkta 1.37 

krīḷáṃ vaḥ śárdʰo mā́rutamanarvā́ṇaṃ ratʰeśúbʰam |
káṇvā abʰí prá gāyata || 1||



1.  krīḷajnsa tvamr2mpg śardʰasnnsa mārutajnsa  
    anarvanjmsa (ratʰanmsl-śubʰjms)jmsa |
    kaṇvaNmpv abʰip prap gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai 



1.  Ye shall start praising in song, O Kaṇva-s,
    your playful having Marut-s' trait flock
    to the not-to-be-obstructed reinforcement on chariot.



yé pṛ́ṣatībʰirṛṣṭíbʰiḥ sākáṃ vā́śībʰirañjíbʰiḥ |
ájāyanta svábʰānavaḥ || 2||



2.  yasr3mpn pṛṣatījfpi ṛṣṭinfpi  
    sākama vāśīnfpi añjinmpi |
    ajāyantavp·Aa3p«√jan svabʰānujmpn 



2.  [Them,] who with dappled mares, with spears,
    with pointed knifes, with body-paint
    emerged appearing as they are;



ihéva śṛṇva eṣāṃ káśā hásteṣu yádvádān |
ní yā́mañcitrámṛñjate || 3||



3.  ihaa ivac śṛṇveva·A·3s«√śru ayamr3mpg  
    kaśānfpa hastanmpl yadc vadānvp·A·3p«√vad |
    nip yāmannnsl citrannsa ṛñjateva·A·3p«√rñj 



3.  one hears as if [they were] right here --- 
    when whips in hands speak.
    They arranged into a procession what attracts attention.
------



prá vaḥ śárdʰāya gʰṛ́ṣvaye tveṣádyumnāya śuṣmíṇe |
deváttaṃ bráhma gāyata || 4||



4.  prap tvamr2mpg śardʰanmsd gʰṛṣvijmsd  
    (tveṣajms-dyumnanns)jmsd śuṣminjmsd |
    (devanms-dattajms)jnsa brahmannnsa gāyatavp·AE2p«√gai 



4.  Ye shall be singing forth given-by-deva formulation
    to your thrill-inducing swarm
    that is spirited, vehement through the power to illuminate.



prá śaṃsā góṣvágʰnyaṃ krīḷáṃ yácʰárdʰo mā́rutam |
jámbʰe rásasya vāvṛdʰe || 5||



5.  prap śaṃsavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs gonfpl agʰnyajmsa  
    krīḷajnsn yadr3nsn śardʰasnnsn mārutajnsn |
    jambʰanmsl rasanmsg vāvṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ 



5.  Announce not-to-be-killed one among the cows
    which [is] the playful flock having Marut-s' trait.
    It has grown during swallowing of the elixir. 



kó vo várṣiṣṭʰa ā́ naro diváśca gmáśca dʰūtayaḥ |
yátsīmántaṃ ná dʰūnutʰá || 6||



6.  kar3msn tvamr2mpg varṣiṣṭʰajmsn āp nṛnmpv  
    dyunmsg cac kṣamnfsg cac dʰūtinmpv |
    yadc sīma antanmsa nac dʰūnutʰavp·A·2p«√dʰū 



6.  Who among you [is] the greatest here
    when you do not shake off the limits,
    O men agitating the Heaven and the Earth!



ní vo yā́māya mā́nuṣo dadʰrá ugrā́ya manyáve |
jíhīta párvato giríḥ || 7||



7.  nip tvamr2mpa yāmanmsd mānuṣanmsn  
    dadʰreva·I·3s«√dʰṛ ugrajmsd manyunmsd |
    jihītava·AE3s«√hā parvatajmsn girinmsn 



7.  A human entrusts himself to your course:
    to a violent passion
    a rugged mountain shall give way, 



yéṣāmájmeṣu pṛtʰivī́ jujurvā́m̐ iva viśpátiḥ |
bʰiyā́ yā́meṣu réjate || 8||



8.  yasr3mpg ajmanmpl pṛtʰivīnfsn  
    jujurvaṅstp·Imsn«√jṝ ivac (viśnfs-patinms)nmsn |
    bʰīnfsi yāmanmpl rejateva·A·3s«√rej 



8.  [to you,] during whose marches
    the Earth shakes with fear in [its] movements
    like a grown old tribal chief.
------



stʰiráṃ hí jā́nameṣāṃ váyo mātúrníretave |
yátsīmánu dvitā́ śávaḥ || 9||



9.  stʰirajnsn hic jānannsn ayamr3mpg  
    vayasnnsn mātṛnfsb niretavev···D··«nis~√i |
    yadc sīma anup dvitāa śavasnnsn 



9.  Since the origin of these here is ascertained ---
    the mental energy to get away from a mother --- 
    whatever [comes] after [is] the power to change even more.



údu tyé sūnávo gíraḥ kā́ṣṭʰā ájmeṣvatnata |
vāśrā́ abʰijñú yā́tave || 10||



10. udc uc tyar3mpn sūnunmpn girnfpa  
     kāṣṭʰānfpa ajmanmpl atnatava·U·3p«√tan |
     vāśrajmpn abʰijñua yātavev···D··«√yā 



10. The sons [stirred] up the chants;
    during [their] marches they endured race-grounds
    howling [when made] to move on [their] knees.



tyáṃ cidgʰā dīrgʰáṃ pṛtʰúṃ mihó nápātamámṛdʰram |
prá cyāvayanti yā́mabʰiḥ || 11||



11. tyar3msa cidc gʰac dīrgʰajmsa pṛtʰujmsa  
     mihnfsg napātnmsa amṛdʰrajmsa |
     prap cyavayantivpCA·3p«√cyu yāmannnpi 



11. Through the drills they cause to depart
    at least this --- the long-lasting expansive
    unremitting descendant of the fog¹.



máruto yáddʰa vo bálaṃ jánām̐ acucyavītana |
girī́m̐racucyavītana || 12||



12. marutNmpv yadc hac tvamr2mpg balannsn  
     jananmpa acucyavītanavpIAa2p«√cyu |
     girinmpa acucyavītanavpIAa2p«√cyu 



12. O Marut-s, when indeed yours [was] the power,
    you stirred the men again and again, 
    you stirred again and again the mountains.



yáddʰa yā́nti marútaḥ sáṃ ha bruvaté'dʰvannā́ |
śṛṇóti káścideṣām || 13||



13. yadc hac yāntivp·A·3p«√yā marutNmpn  
     samp hac bruvateva·A·3p«√brū adʰvannmsl āp |
     śṛṇotivp·A·3s«√śru kar3msn cidc ayamr3mpg 



13. When Marut-s do move, 
    they talk together on the way.
    Does anyone give ear to them? 
------



prá yāta śī́bʰamāśúbʰiḥ sánti káṇveṣu vo dúvaḥ |
tátro ṣú mādayādʰvai || 14||



14. prap yātavp·AE2p«√yā śībʰama āśujmpi  
     santivp·A·3p«√as kaṇvaNmpl tvamr2mpgnmpn |
     tatraa uc sup mādayādʰvaiv·C·D··«√mad 



14. You shall move quickly forward with the swift ones,
    among Kaṇva-s are honors for you
    to cause much delight there.



ásti hí ṣmā mádāya vaḥ smási ṣmā vayámeṣām |
víśvaṃ cidā́yurjīváse || 15||



15. astivp·A·3s«√as hic smac madanmsd tvamr2mpg  
     smasivp·A·1p«√as smac vayamr1mpn ayamr3mpg |
     viśvajnsa cidc āyusnnsa jīvasev···D··«√jīv 



15. Because it is always your delight,
    we are forever of these [Marut-s who are] here---
    just to live the entire life force. 


1 ``unremitting descendant of the fog'' = disorientation, indecisiveness


Sūkta 1.38 

káddʰa nūnáṃ kadʰapriyaḥ pitā́ putráṃ ná hástayoḥ |
dadʰidʰvé vṛktabarhiṣaḥ || 1||



1.  kadr3nsn hac nūnama (kadʰaa-prījfs)jmpv  
    pitṛnmsn putranmsa nac hastanmdl |
    dadʰidʰveva·I·2p«√dʰā (vṛktajns-barhisnns)jmpv 



1.  What now, O ever-dear ones,
    you have directed attention upon --- like a father on a son in [his] hands ---
    O you for whom the grass has been twisted?



kvà nūnáṃ kádvo ártʰaṃ gántā divó ná pṛtʰivyā́ḥ |
kvà vo gā́vo ná raṇyanti || 2||



2.  kvaa nūnama kadr3nsn tvamr2mpg artʰannsn  
    gantāvp·Ao2p«√gam dyunmsb nac pṛtʰivīnfsb |
    kvaa tvamr2mpa gonfpa nac raṇyativp·A·3p«√raṇ 



2.  Where [are you] now, what [is] your aim?
    Set out from the Heaven as if from the Earth!
    Where they delight in you as in cows?



kvà vaḥ sumnā́ návyāṃsi márutaḥ kvà suvitā́ |
kvò víśvāni saúbʰagā || 3||



3.  kvaa tvamr2mpg sumnannpn navyasjnpn  
    marutNmpv kvaa suvitannpn |
    kvaa uc viśvajnpn saubʰagannpn 



3.  Where [are] your new favours,
    O Marut-s, where [are] easy to traverse pathways?
    Where all auspicious [things are]?



yádyūyáṃ pṛśnimātaro mártāsaḥ syā́tana |
stotā́ vo amṛ́taḥ syāt || 4||



4.  yadc tvamr2mpn (pṛśniNfs-mātṛnfs)nfpv  
    martanmpn syātanavp·Ai2p«√as |
    stotṛnmsn tvamr2mpg amṛtajmsn syātvp·Ai3s«√as 



4.  If you, O whose mother is Pṛśni,
    were mortal,
    [and] the one praising you could be immortal,



mā́ vo mṛgó ná yávase jaritā́ bʰūdájoṣyaḥ |
patʰā́ yamásya gādúpa || 5||



5.  māc tvamr2mpg mṛganmsn nac yavasannsl  
    jaritṛnmsn bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū ajoṣyajmsn |
    pantʰinnmsi yamanmsg gātvp·UE3s«√gā upap 



5.  never your invoker would be unwelcomed
    as wild beast [is unwelcomed] on a [domestic] pasture,
    [or] would approach [you] through the path of restraint.



mó ṣú ṇaḥ párāparā nírṛtirdurháṇā vadʰīt |
padīṣṭá tṛ́ṣṇayā sahá || 6||



6.  māc uc sup vayamr1mpa (parāa-parāa)a  
    nirṛtinfsn durhanānfsn vadʰītvp·UE3s«√vadʰ |
    padīṣṭava·AI3s«√pad tṛṣṇānfsi sahaa 



6.  May recurring disintegration [or] harm
    never destroy us,
    may she¹ fall [away] together with the thirst.
------



satyáṃ tveṣā́ ámavanto dʰánvañcidā́ rudríyāsaḥ |
míhaṃ kṛṇvantyavātā́m || 7||



7.  satyama tveṣajmpn amavatjmpn  
    dʰanvannsa cidc āp rudriyajmpn |
    mihnfsa kṛṇvantivp·A·3p«√kṛ avātājfsa 



7.  Verily vehement, forceful,
    they, agreeable to Rudra, bring a windless fog
    even to a desert².



vāśréva vidyúnmimāti vatsáṃ ná mātā́ siṣakti |
yádeṣāṃ vṛṣṭírásarji || 8||



8.  vāśrājfsn ivac vidyutnfsn mimātiva·A·3s«√mā  
    vatsanmsa nac mātṛnfsn siṣaktivp·A·3s«√sac |
    yadc ayamr3mpg vṛṣṭinfsn asarjivp·U·3s«√sṛj 



8.  The lightning bellows as a lowing cow;
    like mother [follows] the calf, she follows
    after the rain of these ones here is released.



dívā cittámaḥ kṛṇvanti parjányenodavāhéna |
yátpṛtʰivī́ṃ vyundánti || 9||



9.  dyunmsi cidc tamasnnsa kṛṇvantivp·A·3p«√kṛ  
    parjanyanmsi (udanns-vāhanms)jmsi |
    yadc pṛtʰivīnfsa vyundantivp·A·3p«vi~√ud 



9.  Even by day they make darkness
    with water-carrying rain-cloud
    when they make the earth wet.



ádʰa svanā́nmarútāṃ víśvamā́ sádma pā́rtʰivam |
árejanta prá mā́nuṣāḥ || 10||



10. adʰaa svananmsb marutNmpg  
     viśvajnsn āp sadmannnsn pārtʰivajnsn |
     arejantava·Aa3p«√rej prap mānuṣanmpn 



10. Then, from the roar of Marut-s,
    every single terrestrial abode
    trembled, then humans. 



máruto vīḷupāṇíbʰiścitrā́ ródʰasvatīránu |
yātémákʰidrayāmabʰiḥ || 11||



11. marutNmpv vīḷupāṇijmpi  
     citrajfpa rodʰasvatījfpa anup |
     yātavp·Ao2p«√yā īmc akʰidrayāmanjmpi 



11. O Marut-s, do move with strong-hoofed ones 
    along variegated, facing obstructions ones 
    with those whose movements lack interruptions! 



stʰirā́ vaḥ santu nemáyo rátʰā áśvāsa eṣām |
súsaṃskṛtā abʰī́śavaḥ || 12||



12. stʰirajmpn tvamr2mpg santuvp·Ao3p«√as neminmpn  
     ratʰanmpn aśvanmpn ayamr3mpg |
     susaṃskṛtajmpn abʰīśujmpn 



12. Let wheel-rims be firm for you, 
    chariots, horses of these 
    [be] well fashioned, [and] reins [too].
------



ácʰā vadā tánā girā́ jarā́yai bráhmaṇaspátim |
agníṃ mitráṃ ná darśatám || 13||



13. accʰap vadavp·Ao2s«√vad tannfsi girnfsi  
     jarānfsd brahmannnsg patinmsa |
     agniNmsa mitrajmsa nac darśatajmsa 



13. Without an interruption [do thou] address with a chant ---
    for the sake of invocation --- the master of the sacred formula,
    Agni, seen as a patron.



mimīhí ślókamāsyè parjánya iva tatanaḥ |
gā́ya gāyatrámuktʰyàm || 14||



14. mimīhivp·Ao2s«√mā ślokanmsa āsyanmsl  
     parjanyanmsn ivac tatanasvp·UE2s«√tan |
     gāyavp·Ao2s«√gai gāyatranmsa uktʰyajmsa 



14. Pace the divine voice in [thy] mouth!
    Like a rain-cloud thou shall stretch [it].
    Do thou sing a hymn of praise in the gāyatrī meter. 



vándasva mā́rutaṃ gaṇáṃ tveṣáṃ panasyúmarkíṇam |
asmé vṛddʰā́ asannihá || 15||



15. vandasvavp·Ao2s«√vand mārutajmsa gaṇanmsa  
     tveṣajmsa panasyujmsa arkinjmsa |
     vayamr1mpl vṛddʰajmpn asanvp·AE3p«√as ihaa 



15. Thou do homage to vehement, evoking admiration,
    radiant, having Marut-s' trait troop.
    Here in us they shall increase.


1 the recurring disintegration
2 deprivation


Sūkta 1.39 

prá yádittʰā́ parāvátaḥ śocírná mā́namásyatʰa |
kásya krátvā marutaḥ kásya várpasā káṃ yātʰa káṃ ha dʰūtayaḥ || 1||



1.  prap yadc ittʰāa parāvatnfsb  
    śocisnnsa nac mānanmsa asyatʰavp·A·2p«√as |
    kar3msg kratunmsi marutNmpv kar3msg varpasnnsi  
    kar3msa yātʰavp·A·2p«√yā kasr3msa hac dʰūtinmpv 



1.  When from afar you hurl forth an idea as if a flame,
    by whose understanding, with whose phantom,
    along what [path] you move, 
    what indeed, O agitating ones!?



stʰirā́ vaḥ santvā́yudʰā parāṇúde vīḷū́ utá pratiṣkábʰe |
yuṣmā́kamastu táviṣī pánīyasī mā́ mártyasya māyínaḥ || 2||



2.  stʰirajnpn tvamr2mpg santuvp·Ao3p«√as āyudʰannpn  
    (parāa-nudev···D··«√nud)a vīḷujnpn utac pratiskabʰev···D··«√skambʰ |
    tvamr2mpg astuvp·Ao3s«√as taviṣīnfsn panīyasījfsnc martyanmsg māyinjmsg 



2.  May your weapons be steady to push away
    and also firm to withstand, 
    may your power of control be more awesome --- 
    not [that] of having the power to frame ideas mortal.



párā ha yátstʰiráṃ hatʰá náro vartáyatʰā gurú |
ví yātʰana vanínaḥ pṛtʰivyā́ vyā́śāḥ párvatānām || 3||



3.  parāa hac yadc stʰirajnsn hatʰavp·A·2p«√han  
    nṛnmpv vartayatʰavpCA·2p«√vṛt gurujnsa |
    vip yātʰanavp·A·2p«√yā vaninnmpa pṛtʰivīnfsg  
    vip āśānfpa parvatanmpg 



3.  When ye strike aside indeed what is persevering,
    ye cause what is ponderous to exhibit itself;
    ye traverse earthly needs¹
    [and] compulsions² of knotty ones.



nahí vaḥ śátrurvividé ádʰi dyávi ná bʰū́myāṃ riśādasaḥ |
yuṣmā́kamastu táviṣī tánā yujā́ rúdrāso nū́ cidādʰṛ́ṣe || 4||



4.  nahia tvamr2mpa śatrunmsn vividevp·I·3s«√vid adʰip dyunmsl  
    nac bʰūmīnfsl (riśanms-adasnns)jmpv |
    tvamr2mpg astuvp·Ao3s«√as taviṣīnfsn tannfsi yujnmsi  
    rudrajmpv nuc cidc ādʰṛṣev···D··«ā~√dʰṛṣ 



4.  Surely the enemy has not found you
    neither in Heaven, nor on Earth, O devouring gaps!
    May your power to control be with [your] companion³ continually,
    O true Rudra-s, for an assault!



prá vepayanti párvatānví viñcanti vánaspátīn |
pró ārata maruto durmádā iva dévāsaḥ sárvayā viśā́ || 5||



5.  prap vepayantivpCA·3p«√vip parvatanmpa  
    vip viñcantivp·A·3p«√vic vanaspatinmpa |
    prap uc āratavp·U·2p«√ṛ marutNmpv durmadajmpn ivac  
    devanmpv sarvājfsi viśnfsi 



5.  Then⁴, they⁵ stir up the knotty ones,
    discern principal desires⁶;
    then you, O Marut-s, rise upwards like mad conceptions,
    O deva-s, with the entire tribe [of deva-s].



úpo rátʰeṣu pṛ́ṣatīrayugdʰvaṃ práṣṭirvahati róhitaḥ |
ā́ vo yā́māya pṛtʰivī́ cidaśrodábībʰayanta mā́nuṣāḥ || 6||



6.  upap uc ratʰanmpl pṛṣatījfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj  
    praṣṭijmsn vahativp·A·3s«√vah rohitanmsn |
    āp tvamr2mpg yāmanmsd pṛtʰivīnfsn cidc aśrotvp·U·3s«√śru  
    abībʰayantava·U·3p«√bʰī mānuṣanmpn 



6.  You harnessed to chariots dappled mares;
    reddish one⁷, being in front, conveys.
    Even the Earth has listened for your move,
    humans have become afraid.
------



ā́ vo makṣū́ tánāya káṃ rúdrā ávo vṛṇīmahe |
gántā nūnáṃ nó'vasā yátʰā puréttʰā́ káṇvāya bibʰyúṣe || 7||



7.  āp tvamr2mpg makṣūa tanannsd kama  
    rudrajmpv avasnnsa vṛṇīmaheva·A·1p«√vṛ |
    gantāvp·Ao2p«√gam nūnama vayamr1mpd avasnnsi  
    yatʰāa purāa ittʰāa kaṇvaNmsd bibʰīvastp·Imsd«√bʰī 



7.  Here we choose promptly your assistance
    for the sake of offsprings, O Rudra-s.
    Approach us now with [your] assistance
    as before [you approached] frightened Kaṇva.



yuṣméṣito maruto mártyeṣita ā́ yó no ábʰva ī́ṣate |
ví táṃ yuyota śávasā vyójasā ví yuṣmā́kābʰirūtíbʰiḥ || 8||



8.  (yuṣmadr2mp-iṣitajms)jmsn marutNmsv (martyanms-iṣitajms)jmsn  
    āp yar3msn vayamr1mpa abʰvajmsn īṣateva·A·3s«√īṣ |
    vip tar3msa yuyotavp·Ao2p«√yu śavasnnsi  
    vip ojasnnsi vip yuṣmākājfpi ūtinfpi 



8.  What immense --- sent out here by you, O Marut-s,
    [or] sent out by a mortal --- attacks us,
    deprive that of the power to change,
    of vigour, of your means of helping.



ásāmi hí prayajyavaḥ káṇvaṃ dadá pracetasaḥ |
ásāmibʰirmaruta ā́ na ūtíbʰirgántā vṛṣṭíṃ ná vidyútaḥ || 9||



9.  asāmia hic prayajyujmpv  
    kaṇvaNmsa dadavp·I·2p«√dā pracetasjmpv |
    asāmijmpi marutNmpv āp vayamr1mpa ūtinfpi  
    gantāvp·Ao2p«√gam vṛṣṭinfsa nac vidyutnfpn 



9.  O ye who seek the first of a sacrifice, 
    since ye have given [to us] Kaṇva completely, O foresighted ones,
    come to us with your unhalved means of helping,
    as lightning bolts [come to] the rain. 



ásāmyójo bibʰṛtʰā sudānavó'sāmi dʰūtayaḥ śávaḥ |
ṛṣidvíṣe marutaḥ parimanyáva íṣuṃ ná sṛjata dvíṣam || 10||



10. asāmijnsa ojasnnsa bibʰṛtʰavp·A·2p«√bʰṛ sudānujmpv  
     asāmijnsa dʰūtijmpv śavasnnsa |
     (ṛṣinms-dviṣjms)nmsd marutNmpv parimanyujmsd  
     iṣunmsa nac sṛjatavp·AE2p«√sṛj dviṣnfsa 



10. Ye bring unhalved vigour, O generous ones,
    unhalved power to change, O agitating ones!
    For hostile to sages, O Marut-s, furious one
    you shall set loose hostility as if an arrow.


1 lit. ``possessing of a desire''
2 lit. ``reaching to, striving for, obtaining what is desired; food''
3 Indra
4 when your power to control is with Indra
5 worshipers
6 lit. ``chiefs or lords of desires''
7 Agni


Sūkta 1.40 

úttiṣṭʰa brahmaṇaspate devayántastvemahe |
úpa prá yantu marútaḥ sudā́nava índra prāśū́rbʰavā sácā || 1||











tvā́míddʰí sahasasputra mártya upabrūté dʰáne hité |
suvī́ryaṃ maruta ā́ sváśvyaṃ dádʰīta yó va ācaké || 2||











praítu bráhmaṇaspátiḥ prá devyètu sūnṛ́tā |
ácʰā vīráṃ náryaṃ paṅktírādʰasaṃ devā́ yajñáṃ nayantu naḥ || 3||











yó vāgʰáte dádāti sūnáraṃ vásu sá dʰatte ákṣiti śrávaḥ |
tásmā íḷāṃ suvī́rāmā́ yajāmahe suprátūrtimanehásam || 4||











prá nūnáṃ bráhmaṇaspátirmántraṃ vadatyuktʰyàm |
yásminníndro váruṇo mitró aryamā́ devā́ ókāṃsi cakriré || 5||











támídvocemā vidátʰeṣu śambʰúvaṃ mántraṃ devā anehásam |
imā́ṃ ca vā́caṃ pratiháryatʰā naro víśvédvāmā́ vo aśnavat || 6||











kó devayántamaśnavajjánaṃ kó vṛktábarhiṣam |
prápra dāśvā́npastyā̀bʰirastʰitāntarvā́vatkṣáyaṃ dadʰe || 7||











úpa kṣatráṃ pṛñcītá hánti rā́jabʰirbʰayé citsukṣitíṃ dadʰe |
nā́sya vartā́ ná tarutā́ mahādʰané nā́rbʰe asti vajríṇaḥ || 8||












Sūkta 1.41 

yáṃ rákṣanti prácetaso váruṇo mitró aryamā́ |
nū́ citsá dabʰyate jánaḥ || 1||











yáṃ bāhúteva píprati pā́nti mártyaṃ riṣáḥ |
áriṣṭaḥ sárva edʰate || 2||











ví durgā́ ví dvíṣaḥ puró gʰnánti rā́jāna eṣām |
náyanti duritā́ tiráḥ || 3||











sugáḥ pántʰā anṛkṣará ā́dityāsa ṛtáṃ yaté |
nā́trāvakʰādó asti vaḥ || 4||











yáṃ yajñáṃ náyatʰā nara ā́dityā ṛjúnā patʰā́ |
prá vaḥ sá dʰītáye naśat || 5||











sá rátnaṃ mártyo vásu víśvaṃ tokámutá tmánā |
ácʰā gacʰatyástṛtaḥ || 6||











katʰā́ rādʰāma sakʰāya stómaṃ mitrásyāryamṇáḥ |
máhi psáro váruṇasya || 7||











mā́ vo gʰnántaṃ mā́ śápantaṃ práti voce devayántam |
sumnaírídva ā́ vivāse || 8||











catúraściddádamānādbibʰīyā́dā́ nídʰātoḥ |
ná duruktā́ya spṛhayet || 9||












Sūkta 1.42 

sáṃ pūṣannádʰvanastira vyáṃho vimuco napāt |
sákṣvā deva prá ṇaspuráḥ || 1||











yó naḥ pūṣannagʰó vṛ́ko duḥśéva ādídeśati |
ápa sma táṃ patʰó jahi || 2||











ápa tyáṃ paripantʰínaṃ muṣīvā́ṇaṃ huraścítam |
dūrámádʰi srutéraja || 3||











tváṃ tásya dvayāvíno'gʰáśaṃsasya kásya cit |
padā́bʰí tiṣṭʰa tápuṣim || 4||











ā́ tátte dasra mantumaḥ pū́ṣannávo vṛṇīmahe |
yéna pitṝ́nácodayaḥ || 5||











ádʰā no viśvasaubʰaga híraṇyavāśīmattama |
dʰánāni suṣáṇā kṛdʰi || 6||











áti naḥ saścáto naya sugā́ naḥ supátʰā kṛṇu |
pū́ṣannihá krátuṃ vidaḥ || 7||











abʰí sūyávasaṃ naya ná navajvāró ádʰvane |
pū́ṣannihá krátuṃ vidaḥ || 8||











śagdʰí pūrdʰí prá yaṃsi ca śiśīhí prā́syudáram |
pū́ṣannihá krátuṃ vidaḥ || 9||











ná pūṣáṇaṃ metʰāmasi sūktaírabʰí gṛṇīmasi |
vásūni dasmámīmahe || 10||












Sūkta 1.43 

kádrudrā́ya prácetase mīḷhúṣṭamāya távyase |
vocéma śáṃtamaṃ hṛdé || 1||











yátʰā no áditiḥ káratpáśve nṛ́bʰyo yátʰā gáve |
yátʰā tokā́ya rudríyam || 2||











yátʰā no mitró váruṇo yátʰā rudráścíketati |
yátʰā víśve sajóṣasaḥ || 3||











gātʰápatiṃ medʰápatiṃ rudráṃ jálāṣabʰeṣajam |
tácʰaṃyóḥ sumnámīmahe || 4||











yáḥ śukrá iva sū́ryo híraṇyamiva rócate |
śréṣṭʰo devā́nāṃ vásuḥ || 5||











śáṃ naḥ karatyárvate sugáṃ meṣā́ya meṣyè |
nṛ́bʰyo nā́ribʰyo gáve || 6||











asmé soma śríyamádʰi ní dʰehi śatásya nṛṇā́m |
máhi śrávastuvinṛmṇám || 7||











mā́ naḥ somaparibā́dʰo mā́rātayo juhuranta |
ā́ na indo vā́je bʰaja || 8||











yā́ste prajā́ amṛ́tasya párasmindʰā́mannṛtásya |
mūrdʰā́ nā́bʰā soma vena ābʰū́ṣantīḥ soma vedaḥ || 9||












Sūkta 1.44 

ágne vívasvaduṣásaścitráṃ rā́dʰo amartya |
ā́ dāśúṣe jātavedo vahā tvámadyā́ devā́m̐ uṣarbúdʰaḥ || 1||











júṣṭo hí dūtó ási havyavā́hanó'gne ratʰī́radʰvarā́ṇām |
sajū́raśvíbʰyāmuṣásā suvī́ryamasmé dʰehi śrávo bṛhát || 2||











adyā́ dūtáṃ vṛṇīmahe vásumagníṃ purupriyám |
dʰūmáketuṃ bʰā́ṛjīkaṃ vyùṣṭiṣu yajñā́nāmadʰvaraśríyam || 3||











śréṣṭʰaṃ yáviṣṭʰamátitʰiṃ svā̀hutaṃ júṣṭaṃ jánāya dāśúṣe |
devā́m̐ ácʰā yā́tave jātávedasamagnímīḷe vyùṣṭiṣu || 4||











staviṣyā́mi tvā́maháṃ víśvasyāmṛta bʰojana |
ágne trātā́ramamṛ́taṃ miyedʰya yájiṣṭʰaṃ havyavāhana || 5||











suśáṃso bodʰi gṛṇaté yaviṣṭʰya mádʰujihvaḥ svā̀hutaḥ |
práskaṇvasya pratiránnā́yurjīváse namasyā́ daívyaṃ jánam || 6||











hótāraṃ viśvávedasaṃ sáṃ hí tvā víśa indʰáte |
sá ā́ vaha puruhūta prácetasó'gne devā́m̐ ihá dravát || 7||











savitā́ramuṣásamaśvínā bʰágamagníṃ vyuṣṭiṣu kṣápaḥ |
káṇvāsastvā sutásomāsa indʰate havyavā́haṃ svadʰvara || 8||











pátirhyàdʰvarā́ṇāmágne dūtó viśā́mási |
uṣarbúdʰa ā́ vaha sómapītaye devā́m̐ adyá svardṛ́śaḥ || 9||











ágne pū́rvā ánūṣáso vibʰāvaso dīdétʰa viśvádarśataḥ |
ási grā́meṣvavitā́ puróhitó'si yajñéṣu mā́nuṣaḥ || 10||











ní tvā yajñásya sā́dʰanamágne hótāramṛtvíjam |
manuṣváddeva dʰīmahi prácetasaṃ jīráṃ dūtámámartyam || 11||











yáddevā́nāṃ mitramahaḥ puróhitó'ntaro yā́si dūtyàm |
síndʰoriva prásvanitāsa ūrmáyo'gnérbʰrājante arcáyaḥ || 12||











śrudʰí śrutkarṇa váhnibʰirdevaíragne sayā́vabʰiḥ |
ā́ sīdantu barhíṣi mitró aryamā́ prātaryā́vāṇo adʰvarám || 13||











śṛṇvántu stómaṃ marútaḥ sudā́navo'gnijihvā́ ṛtāvṛ́dʰaḥ |
píbatu sómaṃ váruṇo dʰṛtávrato'śvíbʰyāmuṣásā sajū́ḥ || 14||












Sūkta 1.45 

tvámagne vásūm̐rihá rudrā́m̐ ādityā́m̐ utá |
yájā svadʰvaráṃ jánaṃ mánujātaṃ gʰṛtaprúṣam || 1||











śruṣṭīvā́no hí dāśúṣe devā́ agne vícetasaḥ |
tā́nrohidaśva girvaṇastráyastriṃśatamā́ vaha || 2||











priyamedʰavádatrivájjā́tavedo virūpavát |
aṅgirasvánmahivrata práskaṇvasya śrudʰī hávam || 3||











máhikerava ūtáye priyámedʰā ahūṣata |
rā́jantamadʰvarā́ṇāmagníṃ śukréṇa śocíṣā || 4||











gʰṛ́tāhavana santyemā́ u ṣú śrudʰī gíraḥ |
yā́bʰiḥ káṇvasya sūnávo hávanté'vase tvā || 5||











tvā́ṃ citraśravastama hávante vikṣú jantávaḥ |
śocíṣkeśaṃ purupriyā́gne havyā́ya vóḷhave || 6||











ní tvā hótāramṛtvíjaṃ dadʰiré vasuvíttamam |
śrútkarṇaṃ saprátʰastamaṃ víprā agne díviṣṭiṣu || 7||











ā́ tvā víprā acucyavuḥ sutásomā abʰí práyaḥ |
bṛhádbʰā́ bíbʰrato havírágne mártāya dāśúṣe || 8||











prātaryā́vṇaḥ sahaskṛta somapéyāya santya |
ihā́dyá daívyaṃ jánaṃ barhírā́ sādayā vaso || 9||











arvā́ñcaṃ daívyaṃ jánamágne yákṣva sáhūtibʰiḥ |
ayáṃ sómaḥ sudānavastáṃ pāta tiróahnyam || 10||












Sūkta 1.46 

eṣó uṣā́ ápūrvyā vyùcʰati priyā́ diváḥ |
stuṣé vāmaśvinā bṛhát || 1||











yā́ dasrā́ síndʰumātarā manotárā rayīṇā́m |
dʰiyā́ devā́ vasuvídā || 2||











vacyánte vāṃ kakuhā́so jūrṇā́yāmádʰi viṣṭápi |
yádvāṃ rátʰo víbʰiṣpátāt || 3||











havíṣā jāró apā́ṃ píparti pápurirnarā |
pitā́ kúṭasya carṣaṇíḥ || 4||











ādāró vāṃ matīnā́ṃ nā́satyā matavacasā |
pātáṃ sómasya dʰṛṣṇuyā́ || 5||











yā́ naḥ pī́paradaśvinā jyótiṣmatī támastiráḥ |
tā́masmé rāsātʰāmíṣam || 6||











ā́ no nāvā́ matīnā́ṃ yātáṃ pārā́ya gántave |
yuñjā́tʰāmaśvinā rátʰam || 7||











arítraṃ vāṃ diváspṛtʰú tīrtʰé síndʰūnāṃ rátʰaḥ |
dʰiyā́ yuyujra índavaḥ || 8||











diváskaṇvāsa índavo vásu síndʰūnāṃ padé |
sváṃ vavríṃ kúha dʰitsatʰaḥ || 9||











ábʰūdu bʰā́ u aṃśáve híraṇyaṃ práti sū́ryaḥ |
vyàkʰyajjihváyā́sitaḥ || 10||











ábʰūdu pārámétave pántʰā ṛtásya sādʰuyā́ |
ádarśi ví srutírdiváḥ || 11||











táttadídaśvínorávo jaritā́ práti bʰūṣati |
máde sómasya pípratoḥ || 12||











vāvasānā́ vivásvati sómasya pītyā́ girā́ |
manuṣvácʰambʰū ā́ gatam || 13||











yuvóruṣā́ ánu śríyaṃ párijmanorupā́carat |
ṛtā́ vanatʰo aktúbʰiḥ || 14||











ubʰā́ pibatamaśvinobʰā́ naḥ śárma yacʰatam |
avidriyā́bʰirūtíbʰiḥ || 15||












Sūkta 1.47 

ayáṃ vāṃ mádʰumattamaḥ sutáḥ sóma ṛtāvṛdʰā |
támaśvinā pibataṃ tiróahnyaṃ dʰattáṃ rátnāni dāśúṣe || 1||











trivandʰuréṇa trivṛ́tā supéśasā rátʰenā́ yātamaśvinā |
káṇvāso vāṃ bráhma kṛṇvantyadʰvaré téṣāṃ sú śṛṇutaṃ hávam || 2||











áśvinā mádʰumattamaṃ pātáṃ sómamṛtāvṛdʰā |
átʰādyá dasrā vásu bíbʰratā rátʰe dāśvā́ṃsamúpa gacʰatam || 3||











triṣadʰastʰé barhíṣi viśvavedasā mádʰvā yajñáṃ mimikṣatam |
káṇvāso vāṃ sutásomā abʰídyavo yuvā́ṃ havante aśvinā || 4||











yā́bʰiḥ káṇvamabʰíṣṭibʰiḥ prā́vataṃ yuvámaśvinā |
tā́bʰiḥ ṣvàsmā́m̐ avataṃ śubʰaspatī pātáṃ sómamṛtāvṛdʰā || 5||











sudā́se dasrā vásu bíbʰratā rátʰe pṛ́kṣo vahatamaśvinā |
rayíṃ samudrā́dutá vā diváspáryasmé dʰattaṃ puruspṛ́ham || 6||











yánnāsatyā parāváti yádvā stʰó ádʰi turváśe |
áto rátʰena suvṛ́tā na ā́ gataṃ sākáṃ sū́ryasya raśmíbʰiḥ || 7||











arvā́ñcā vāṃ sáptayo'dʰvaraśríyo váhantu sávanédúpa |
íṣaṃ pṛñcántā sukṛ́te sudā́nava ā́ barhíḥ sīdataṃ narā || 8||











téna nāsatyā́ gataṃ rátʰena sū́ryatvacā |
yéna śáśvadūhátʰurdāśúṣe vásu mádʰvaḥ sómasya pītáye || 9||











uktʰébʰirarvā́gávase purūvásū arkaíśca ní hvayāmahe |
śáśvatkáṇvānāṃ sádasi priyé hí kaṃ sómaṃ papátʰuraśvinā || 10||












Sūkta 1.48 

sahá vāména na uṣo vyùcʰā duhitardivaḥ |
sahá dyumnéna bṛhatā́ vibʰāvari rāyā́ devi dā́svatī || 1||











áśvāvatīrgómatīrviśvasuvído bʰū́ri cyavanta vástave |
údīraya práti mā sūnṛ́tā uṣaścóda rā́dʰo magʰónām || 2||











uvā́soṣā́ ucʰā́cca nú devī́ jīrā́ rátʰānām |
yé asyā ācáraṇeṣu dadʰriré samudré ná śravasyávaḥ || 3||











úṣo yé te prá yā́meṣu yuñjáte máno dānā́ya sūráyaḥ |
átrā́ha tátkáṇva eṣāṃ káṇvatamo nā́ma gṛṇāti nṛṇā́m || 4||











ā́ gʰā yóṣeva sūnáryuṣā́ yāti prabʰuñjatī́ |
jaráyantī vṛ́janaṃ padvádīyata útpātayati pakṣíṇaḥ || 5||











ví yā́ sṛjáti sámanaṃ vyàrtʰínaḥ padáṃ ná vetyódatī |
váyo nákiṣṭe paptivā́ṃsa āsate vyùṣṭau vājinīvati || 6||











eṣā́yukta parāvátaḥ sū́ryasyodáyanādádʰi |
śatáṃ rátʰebʰiḥ subʰágoṣā́ iyáṃ ví yātyabʰí mā́nuṣān || 7||











víśvamasyā nānāma cákṣase jágajjyótiṣkṛṇoti sūnárī |
ápa dvéṣo magʰónī duhitā́ divá uṣā́ ucʰadápa srídʰaḥ || 8||











úṣa ā́ bʰāhi bʰānúnā candréṇa duhitardivaḥ |
āváhantī bʰū́ryasmábʰyaṃ saúbʰagaṃ vyucʰántī díviṣṭiṣu || 9||











víśvasya hí prā́ṇanaṃ jī́vanaṃ tvé ví yáducʰási sūnari |
sā́ no rátʰena bṛhatā́ vibʰāvari śrudʰí citrāmagʰe hávam || 10||











úṣo vā́jaṃ hí váṃsva yáścitró mā́nuṣe jáne |
ténā́ vaha sukṛ́to adʰvarā́m̐ úpa yé tvā gṛṇánti váhnayaḥ || 11||











víśvāndevā́m̐ ā́ vaha sómapītaye'ntárikṣāduṣastvám |
sā́smā́su dʰā gómadáśvāvaduktʰyàmúṣo vā́jaṃ suvī́ryam || 12||











yásyā rúśanto arcáyaḥ práti bʰadrā́ ádṛkṣata |
sā́ no rayíṃ viśvávāraṃ supéśasamuṣā́ dadātu súgmyam || 13||











yé ciddʰí tvā́mṛ́ṣayaḥ pū́rva ūtáye juhūré'vase mahi |
sā́ na stómām̐ abʰí gṛṇīhi rā́dʰasóṣaḥ śukréṇa śocíṣā || 14||











úṣo yádadyá bʰānúnā ví dvā́rāvṛṇávo diváḥ |
prá no yacʰatādavṛkáṃ pṛtʰú cʰardíḥ prá devi gómatīríṣaḥ || 15||











sáṃ no rāyā́ bṛhatā́ viśvápeśasā mimikṣvā́ sámíḷābʰirā́ |
sáṃ dyumnéna viśvatúroṣo mahi sáṃ vā́jairvājinīvati || 16||












Sūkta 1.49 

úṣo bʰadrébʰirā́ gahi diváścidrocanā́dádʰi |
váhantvaruṇápsava úpa tvā somíno gṛhám || 1||











supéśasaṃ sukʰáṃ rátʰaṃ yámadʰyástʰā uṣastvám |
ténā suśrávasaṃ jánaṃ prā́vādyá duhitardivaḥ || 2||











váyaścitte patatríṇo dvipáccátuṣpadarjuni |
úṣaḥ prā́rannṛtū́m̐ránu divó ántebʰyaspári || 3||











vyucʰántī hí raśmíbʰirvíśvamābʰā́si rocanám |
tā́ṃ tvā́muṣarvasūyávo gīrbʰíḥ káṇvā ahūṣata || 4||












Sūkta 1.50 

údu tyáṃ jātávedasaṃ deváṃ vahanti ketávaḥ |
dṛśé víśvāya sū́ryam || 1||











ápa tyé tāyávo yatʰā nákṣatrā yantyaktúbʰiḥ |
sū́rāya viśvácakṣase || 2||











ádṛśramasya ketávo ví raśmáyo jánām̐ ánu |
bʰrā́janto agnáyo yatʰā || 3||











taráṇirviśvádarśato jyotiṣkṛ́dasi sūrya |
víśvamā́ bʰāsi rocanám || 4||











pratyáṅdevā́nāṃ víśaḥ pratyáṅṅúdeṣi mā́nuṣān |
pratyáṅvíśvaṃ svàrdṛśé || 5||











yénā pāvaka cákṣasā bʰuraṇyántaṃ jánām̐ ánu |
tváṃ varuṇa páśyasi || 6||











ví dyā́meṣi rájaspṛtʰváhā mímāno aktúbʰiḥ |
páśyañjánmāni sūrya || 7||











saptá tvā haríto rátʰe váhanti deva sūrya |
śocíṣkeśaṃ vicakṣaṇa || 8||











áyukta saptá śundʰyúvaḥ sū́ro rátʰasya naptyàḥ |
tā́bʰiryāti sváyuktibʰiḥ || 9||











údvayáṃ támasaspári jyótiṣpáśyanta úttaram |
deváṃ devatrā́ sū́ryamáganma jyótiruttamám || 10||











udyánnadyá mitramaha āróhannúttarāṃ dívam |
hṛdrogáṃ máma sūrya harimā́ṇaṃ ca nāśaya || 11||











śúkeṣu me harimā́ṇaṃ ropaṇā́kāsu dadʰmasi |
átʰo hāridravéṣu me harimā́ṇaṃ ní dadʰmasi || 12||











údagādayámādityó víśvena sáhasā sahá |
dviṣántaṃ máhyaṃ randʰáyanmó aháṃ dviṣaté radʰam || 13||












Sūkta 1.51 

abʰí tyáṃ meṣáṃ puruhūtámṛgmíyamíndraṃ gīrbʰírmadatā vásvo arṇavám |
yásya dyā́vo ná vicáranti mā́nuṣā bʰujé máṃhiṣṭʰamabʰí vípramarcata || 1||



1.  abʰip tyadr3msa meṣanmsa (purua-hūtajms)jmsa (ṛcnfs-mīnfs)jmsa  
    indraNmsa girnfpi madatavp·AE2p«√mad vasunnsg arṇavanmsa |
    yasr3msg dyunmpn nac vicarantivp·A·3p«vi~√car mānuṣanmpn  
    bʰujev···D··«√bʰuj maṃhiṣṭʰajmsa abʰip viprajmsa arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc 



1.  Ye shall gladden with chants that much-invoked to-be-praised-in-verses ram ---
    Indra, the flood of what's beneficial,
    [him,] whose humans move like days --- in different directions,
    ye shall praise in verse the inspired one to make use of [him,] the most generous one.



abʰī́mavanvansvabʰiṣṭímūtáyo'ntarikṣaprā́ṃ táviṣībʰirā́vṛtam |
índraṃ dákṣāsa ṛbʰávo madacyútaṃ śatákratuṃ jávanī sūnṛ́tā́ruhat || 2||



2.  abʰip īmr3msa avanvanvp·Aa3p«√van svabʰiṣṭijmsa ūtinfpn  
    (antarikṣanns-prājms)jmsa taviṣīnfpi āvṛtajmsa |
    indraNmsa dakṣajmpn ṛbʰunmpn (madanms-cyutjms)jmsa  
    (śatau-kratunms)jmsa javanīnfsn sūnṛtājfsn āp aruhatvp·U·3s«√ruh 



2.  Side-effects make one ready for the helpful one,
    for filling-the-intermediate space one, for surrounded by powers to control one.
    Discerning [and] skillful ones [made themselves ready] for reeling with excitement Indra.
    Swift well-fitting [him] [Pṛśni] ascended to having-hundred-wiles one.



tváṃ gotrámáṅgirobʰyo'vṛṇorápotā́traye śatádureṣu gātuvít |
saséna cidvimadā́yāvaho vásvājā́vádriṃ vāvasānásya nartáyan || 3||



3.  tvamr2msn gotrannsa aṅgirasnmpd avṛṇosvp·Aa2s«√vṛ apap  
    utac atriNmsd śatadurajmpl (gātunms-vidjms)jmsn |
    sasajmsi cidc vimadaNmsd avahasvp·Aa2s«√vah vasunnsa  
    ājinmsl adrinmsa vāvasānata·Imsg«√vas nartayanttpCAmsn«√nṛt 



3.  Thou uncovered for aṅgiras-es cowshed,
    and for Atri [thou were] finding an unimpeded way in [passages] with hundred doors.
    Even throughout idle [season] thou conveyed to Vimada what's beneficial ---
    [thou,] making the rock¹ of him dance --- [of him,] who has stayed in a fighting match [several rounds].



tvámapā́mapidʰā́nāvṛṇorápā́dʰārayaḥ párvate dā́numadvásu |
vṛtráṃ yádindra śávasā́vadʰīráhimā́dítsū́ryaṃ divyā́rohayo dṛśé || 4||



4.  tvamr2msn apnfpg apidʰānannpa avṛṇosvp·Aa2s«√vṛ apap  
    adʰārayasvpCAa2s«√dʰṛ parvatanmsl dānumatjnsa vasunnsa |
    vṛtraNmsa yadc indraNmsv śavasnnsi avadʰīsvp·U·2s«√vadʰ ahinmsa  
    ātc idc sūryanmsa dyunmsl āp arohayasvpCAa2s«√ruh dṛśev···D··«√dṛś 



4.  Thou uncovered additional containers of waters,
    thou caused accompanied-by-liberality treasure to persist in a knotty one.
    When thou, O Indra, using the power to change, vanquished Vṛtra the snake,
    only then thou made the sun rise in the Heaven --- to behold [it].



tváṃ māyā́bʰirápa māyíno'dʰamaḥ svadʰā́bʰiryé ádʰi śúptāvájuhvata |
tváṃ píprornṛmaṇaḥ prā́rujaḥ púraḥ prá ṛjíśvānaṃ dasyuhátyeṣvāvitʰa || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn māyānfpi apap māyinnmpa adʰamasvp·Aa2s«√dʰam  
    svadʰānfpi yasr3mpn adʰip śuptinfsl ajuhvatava·Aa3p«√hu |
    tvamr2msn pipruNmsg (nṛnms-manasnns)jmsv prap arujasvp·Aa2s«√ruj purnfpa  
    prap ṛjiśvanNmsa (dasyunms-hatyanns)nnpl āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av 



5.  Using the powers of framing [ideas and perception], thou blew out 
    those tricksters,² who wantonly sprinkled [it] ``over the shoulder''.
    Thou, O having manly mindset, very much shattered the walls of Pipru.
    During killings of impulses to suffer want, thou favoured Ṛjiśvan.



tváṃ kútsaṃ śuṣṇahátyeṣvāvitʰā́randʰayo'titʰigvā́ya śámbaram |
mahā́ntaṃ cidarbudáṃ ní kramīḥ padā́ sanā́devá dasyuhátyāya jajñiṣe || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn kutsanmsa (śuṣṇaNms-hatyanns)nnpl āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av  
    arandʰāyasvpCAa2s«√radʰ atitʰigvaNmsd śambaraNmsa |
    mahāntajmsa cidc arbudaNmsa nip kramīsvp·U·2s«√kram padnmsi  
    sanāta evac (dasyunms-hatyanns)nnsd jajñiṣeva·U·2s«√jan 



6.  Thou helped Kutsa during killings of Śuṣṇa,
    thou made Śambara subject to Atitʰigva.
    Thou probably stepped in towards even the mighty Arbuda ---
    just as from of old thou emerged to kill impulses to suffer want.



tvé víśvā táviṣī sadʰryàggʰitā́ táva rā́dʰaḥ somapītʰā́ya harṣate |
táva vájraścikite bāhvórhitó vṛścā́ śátroráva víśvāni vṛ́ṣṇyā || 7||



7.  tvamr2msl viśvājfsn taviṣīnfsn sadʰryaka hitājfsn |
    tvamr2msg rādʰasnnsn (somanms-pītʰanns)nnsd harṣateva·A·3s«√hṛṣ |
    tvamr2msg vajranmsn cikitevp·A·3s«√cit bāhunmdl hitajmsn  
    vṛścavp·Ao2s«√vraśc śatrunmsg avap viśvajnpa (vṛṣṇinms-yatnfs)nnpa 



7.  In thee the pervading power to control [is] set in the right way.
    What³ satisfies thy desire is impatient for a Soma-seat,
    thy thunderbolt is noticed to be placed into arms ---
    cut off all of the enemy's manly [strengths,⁴]!



ví jānīhyā́ryānyé ca dásyavo barhíṣmate randʰayā śā́sadavratā́n |
śā́kī bʰava yájamānasya coditā́ víśvéttā́ te sadʰamā́deṣu cākana || 8||



8.  vip jānīhivp·Ao2s«√jña āryajmpa yasr3mpn cac (dasnfs-yujms)nmpn  
    barhiṣmantjmsd randʰayavp·Ao2s«√radʰ śāsattp·Amsn«√śās avratajmpa |
    śākinjmsn bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū yajamānata·Amsg«√yaj coditṛnmsn  
    viśvajnpa idc tadr3npa tvamr2msg (sadʰaa-mādanms)nmpl cākanavp·I·1s«√kan 



8.  Do distinguish those ``conducting upwards'' and those who are impulses to suffer want!
    To him who spread the sacrificial grass do thou, governing [the situation], make unconstrained ones submit.
    Become capable inciter of the sacrificer!
    At drinking bouts I have striven for really all those thy [contrivances,⁵].



ánuvratāya randʰáyannápavratānābʰū́bʰiríndraḥ śnatʰáyannánābʰuvaḥ |
vṛddʰásya cidvárdʰato dyā́mínakṣata stávāno vamró ví jagʰāna saṃdíhaḥ || 9||



9.  anuvratajmsd randʰayanttpCAmsn«√radʰ apavratajmpa  
    ābʰūjmpi indraNmsn śnatʰayanttpCAmsn«√śnatʰ anābʰūjmpa |
    vṛddʰajmsg cidc vardʰanttp·Amsg«√vṛdʰ dyunmsa inakṣanttp·Amsg«√naś  
    stavānajmsn vamranmsn vip jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han saṃdihnfpa 



9.  Making those violating self-imposed constrains subject to him who follows self-imposed constraints,
    Indra together with assisting ones [is] causing those not-assisting to be transfixed.
    An extolled ant⁶ has loosened mud walls of even full-grown
    [still] strengthening [and] seeking to reach the Heaven one.



tákṣadyátta uśánā sáhasā sáho ví ródasī majmánā bādʰate śávaḥ |
ā́ tvā vā́tasya nṛmaṇo manoyúja ā́ pū́ryamāṇamavahannabʰí śrávaḥ || 10||



10. takṣatvp·AE3s«√takṣ yadc tvamr2msd uśanasNmsn sahasnnsi sahasnnsa  
     vip rodasnnda majmannnsi bādʰateva·A·3s«√bādʰ śavasnnsn |
     āp tvamr2msa vātanmsg (nṛnms-manasnns)jmsv (manasnns-yujjfs)jfpn  
     āp pūryamāṇatp·Amsa«√pṝ avahanvp·AE3s«ava~√han abʰip śravasnnsa 



10. When Uśanas by means of overwhelming strength⁷ fashioned for thee overwhelming strength,
    the impulse-to-change majestically drove the two Rodas-es apart.
    Harnessing-the-mind [visualizations,⁸] of Wind [drove Rodas-es] towards thee, O having manly mindset!
    Thou shall strike off filling [both Rodas-es Vṛtra] for the sake of an auditory impression.



mándiṣṭa yáduśáne kāvyé sácām̐ índro vaṅkū́ vaṅkutárā́dʰi tiṣṭʰati |
ugró yayíṃ nírapáḥ srótasāsṛjadví śúṣṇasya dṛṃhitā́ airayatpúraḥ || 11||



11. mandiṣṭavp·UE3s«√mand yadc uśanasNmsl kāvyaNmsl sacāa  
     indraNmsn vaṅkujmda vaṅkutarajmda adʰip tiṣṭʰativp·A·3s«√stʰā |
     ugrajmsn yayijmsa nisp apnfpa srotasnnsi asṛjatvp·Aa3s«√sṛj  
     vip śuṣṇaNmsg dṛṃhitājfpa airayatvpCAa3s«√īr purnfsa 



11. When in the presence of inspired Uśanas Kāvya
    he has inflamed two hastening, [even] rash [horses], Indra mounts [them].
    Ferocious, he let waters go out in a torrent towards [the] channel,
    he ``de-energized'' fortified strongholds of Śuṣṇa.



ā́ smā rátʰaṃ vṛṣapā́ṇeṣu tiṣṭʰasi śāryātásya prábʰṛtā yéṣu mándase |
índra yátʰā sutásomeṣu cākáno'narvā́ṇaṃ ślókamā́ rohase diví || 12||



12. āp smac ratʰanmsa (vṛṣannms-pānanns)p tiṣṭʰasivp·A·2s«√stʰā  
     śāryātanmsg prabʰṛtānfpa yasr3mpl mandaseva·A·2s«√mand |
     indraNmsv yatʰāc (sutajms-somanms)jmpl cākanasvpIAE2s«√kan  
     anarvanjmsa ślokanmsa āp rohaseva·A·2s«√ruh dyunmsl 



12. Thou always resort to a chariot at drinking-of-the-bull⁹ [bouts],
    during which thou inflame brought forward [visualizations,¹⁰] of Śaryāta.
    O Indra, as thou again and again find pleasure in those who pressed Soma,
    thou rise towards not-to-be-obstructed divine voice in the Heaven.



ádadā árbʰāṃ mahaté vacasyáve kakṣī́vate vṛcayā́mindra sunvaté |
ménābʰavo vṛṣaṇaśvásya sukrato víśvéttā́ te sávaneṣu pravā́cyā || 13||



13. adadāsvp·Aa2s«√dā arbʰājfsa mahatjmsd (vacasnns-yujms)jmsd  
     kakṣīvatNmsd vṛcayāNfsa indraNmsv sunvanttp·Amsd«√su |
     menānfsn abʰavasvp·Aa2s«√bʰū (vṛṣannms-aśvanms)Nmsg sukratujmsv  
     viśvajnpn idc tadr3npn tvamr2msg savanannpl pravācyajnpn 



13. Thou gave a small one to a large one, O Indra,
    Vṛcayā --- to eloquent pressing [Soma] Kakṣivat.
    Thou came into being as a woman¹¹ of Vṛṣaṇaśva, O having good designs one!
    Just all these thy [deeds] are to be proclaimed aloud during pressings.



índro aśrāyi sudʰyò nireké pajréṣu stómo dúryo ná yū́paḥ |
aśvayúrgavyū́ ratʰayúrvasūyúríndra ídrāyáḥ kṣayati prayantā́ || 14||



14. indraNmsn aśrāyivp·U·3s«√śrī sudʰījmsg nirekanmsl  
     pajrajmpl stomanmsn duryajmsn nac yūpanmsn |
     (aśvanms-yujms)jmsn (gonfs-yujms)jmsn (ratʰanms-yujms)jmsn  
     indraNmsn idc rainmsg kṣayativp·A·3s«√kṣi prayantṛnmsn 



14. Indra was mixed into the superiority of having-a-good-understanding one.
    Among resilient ones a hymn of praise [is] like a door post.
    [If one is] seeking horses, seeking evocative expressions,¹², seeking a chariot ---
    only Indra, the bringer, governs the treasure.



idáṃ námo vṛṣabʰā́ya svarā́je satyáśuṣmāya taváse'vāci |
asmínnindra vṛjáne sárvavīrāḥ smátsūríbʰistáva śármansyāma || 15||



15. ayamr3nsn namasnnsn (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsd svarājjmsd  
     (satyajms-śuṣmanms)jmsd tavasjmsd avācivp·U·3s«√vac |
     ayamr3nsl indraNmsv vṛjanannsl (sarvaa-vīranms)jmpn  
     smatc sūrinmpi tvamr2msg śarmannnsl syāmavp·Ai1p«√as 



15. This adoration is uttered for appearing as a bull, self-ruling one ---
    for the strong one whose zeal is genuine.
    May we, all-heroic, [who are] in this sacrificial enclosure, O Indra,
    together with patrons of this sacrifice, be under thy protection!


1 prob. ``skull''
2 lit. ``having-the-power-to-frame-[ideas and perception]''
3 or, ``who''
4 sahāṃsi
5 cyautnāni
6 self-imposed assisting-Indra constraint
7 of his muscles
8 dʰiyaḥ -- on the basis of 8.13.26c
9 Soma
10 dʰiyaḥ
11 it probably means that she entered into the state of Indra on some occasion
12 lit. ``cows''


Sūkta 1.52 

tyáṃ sú meṣáṃ mahayā svarvídaṃ śatáṃ yásya subʰvàḥ sākámī́rate |
átyaṃ ná vā́jaṃ havanasyádaṃ rátʰaméndraṃ vavṛtyāmávase suvṛktíbʰiḥ || 1||



1.  tyadr3msa sup meṣanmsa mahayavp·Ao2s«√mahay (svarnns-vidjms)jmsa  
    śatau yasr3msg subʰūjmpn sākama īrateva·A·3p«√īr |
    atyanmsa nac vājajmsa (havananns-syadjms)jmsa ratʰanmsa  
    āp indraNmsa vavṛtyāmvp·Ai1s«√vṛt avasnnsd suvṛktijmpi 



1.  Do thou¹ magnify well that finding-sva`r ram
    whose hundred [aspects] of an excellent nature arise together!
    Like a capable-of-a-rush-of-vigour courser [is brought] to rushing-to-a-challenge chariot,
    I can turn with well-twisted [verses] Indra here to help.
------



sá párvato ná dʰarúṇeṣvácyutaḥ sahásramūtistáviṣīṣu vāvṛdʰe |
índro yádvṛtrámávadʰīnnadīvṛ́tamubjánnárṇāṃsi járhṛṣāṇo ándʰasā || 2||



2.  sasr3msn parvatajmsn nac dʰaruṇannpl acyutajmsn  
    (sahasrau-ūtinfs)jmsn taviṣīnfpl vavṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ |
    indraNmsn yadc vṛtraNnsa avadʰītvp·U·3s«√vadʰ (nadīnfs-vṛtjms)jnsa  
    ubjanttp·Amsn«√ubj arṇasnnpa jarhṛṣānata·Imsn«√hṛṣ andʰasnnsi 



2.  Like a piece of rock on firm ground [is] unshakable,
    he, having thousand means of helping, has became stronger in [his] powers to control
    when he, Indra, vanquished obstructing flow waters Vṛtra,
    [and,] having become impatient through [the effects of] the herb, was subduing the floods.



sá hí dvaró dvaríṣu vavrá ū́dʰani candrábudʰno mádavṛddʰo manīṣíbʰiḥ |
índraṃ támahve svapasyáyā dʰiyā́ máṃhiṣṭʰarātiṃ sá hí páprirándʰasaḥ || 3||



3.  sasr3msn hic dvarajmsn dvarinnmpl vavranmsn ūdʰannfsl  
    (candrajms-budʰnanms)jmsn (madanms-vṛddʰajms)jmsn manīṣinjmpi |
    indraNmsa tasr3msa ahveva·U·1s«√hū svapasyājfsi dʰīnfsi  
    (maṃhiṣṭʰajms-rātinfs)jmsa sasr3msn hic paprijmsn andʰasnnsb 



3.  Since such control² in controllable [reactions and emotions] [is like] a cavity in an udder³,
    him [who has acquired] glittering bottom⁴, [him,] whose exhilaration was strengthened by learned ones --- 
    Indra I has summoned with an elaborate visualization,
    since he [is] bringing up from the herb that of which gifts are most abundant.
------



ā́ yáṃ pṛṇánti diví sádmabarhiṣaḥ samudráṃ ná subʰvàḥ svā́ abʰíṣṭayaḥ |
táṃ vṛtrahátye ánu tastʰurūtáyaḥ śúṣmā índramavātā́ áhrutapsavaḥ || 4||



4.  āp yasr3msa pṛṇantivp·A·3p«√pṝ dyunmsl (sadmannns-barhisnns)jfpn  
    samudranmsa nac subʰūjfpn svājfpn abʰiṣṭinfpn |
    tasr3msa (vṛtraNns-hatyanns)nnsl anup tastʰurvp·I·3p«√stʰā ūtinfpn  
    śuṣmanmpn indraNmsa avātajmpn ahrutapsujmpn 



4.  During killing of Vṛtra [these] means of helping ---
    fresh straightforward energetic impulses --- stood by him, Indra,
    whom they⁵, his own assistants of an excellent nature
    preparing in the Heaven the seat of sacrificial grass, fill up like the sea,



abʰí svávṛṣṭiṃ máde asya yúdʰyato ragʰvī́riva pravaṇé sasrurūtáyaḥ |
índro yádvajrī́ dʰṛṣámāṇo ándʰasā bʰinádvalásya paridʰī́m̐riva tritáḥ || 5||



5.  abʰip (svajms-vṛṣṭinfs)jmsa madanmsl ayamr3msg yudʰyanttp·Amsg«√yudʰ  
    ragʰvījfpn ivac pravaṇannsl sasrurvp·I·3p«√sṛ ūtinfpn |
    indraNmsn yadc vajrinnmsn dʰṛṣamāṇata·Amsn«√dʰṛṣ andʰasnnsi  
    bʰinatvp·AE3s«√bʰid valanmsg paridʰinmpa ivac tritaNmsn 



5.  During exhilaration of this, of the fighting one, side-effects
    have rushed like rapid [streams] along hillside into self-raining [center⁶].
    When Indra [is] in possession of thunderbolt, [and,] through [the effects of] the herb, daring,
    like Trita he shall rend asunder fences of the cavern.
------



párīṃ gʰṛṇā́ carati titviṣé śávo'pó vṛtvī́ rájaso budʰnámā́śayat |
vṛtrásya yátpravaṇé durgṛ́bʰiśvano nijagʰántʰa hánvorindra tanyatúm || 6||



6.  parip īmc gʰṛṇānfsn carativp·A·3s«√car titviṣevp·I·3s«√tviṣ śavasnnsn  
    apnfpa vṛtvītp·A???«√vṛ rajasnnsg budʰnanmsa āp aśayatvp·Aa3s«√śī |
    vṛtraNnsg yadc pravaṇannsl durgṛbʰiśvanjmsg  
    nijagʰantʰavp·I·2s«ni~√han hanunfdl indraNmsv tanyatunmsa 



6.  Glowing heat moved around him, the impulse-to-change has become energized.
    Hindering waters, he⁷ rested at the bottom of the region,
    when thou have hurriedly hurled ``thunder''
    into the jaws of hard-to-grasp-because-of-swelling Vṛtra.
------



hradáṃ ná hí tvā nyṛṣántyūrmáyo bráhmāṇīndra táva yā́ni várdʰanā |
tváṣṭā citte yújyaṃ vāvṛdʰe śávastatákṣa vájramabʰíbʰūtyojasam || 7||



7.  hradanmsa nac hic tvamr2msa nyṛṣantivp·A·3p«ni~√ṛṣ ūrminmpn  
    brahmannnpn indraNmsv tvamr2msg yadr3npn vardʰanajnpn |
    tvaṣṭṛNmsn cidc tvamr2msd yujyajnsa vavṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ śavasnnsa  
    tatakṣavp·I·3s«√takṣ vajranmsa (abʰibʰūtijns-ojasnns)jmsa 



7.  Since thy, O Indra, strengthening formulations
    glide towards thee like waves [glide] in a lake⁸,
    Tvaṣṭṛ has also strengthened for thee the to-be-employed impulse to change,
    he has fashioned having-overwhelming-vigour thunderbolt.



jagʰanvā́m̐ u háribʰiḥ sambʰṛtakratavíndra vṛtráṃ mánuṣe gātuyánnapáḥ |
áyacʰatʰā bāhvórvájramāyasámádʰārayo divyā́ sū́ryaṃ dṛśé || 8||



8.  jagʰanvaṅstp·Ims?«√han uc harijmpi (sambʰṛtajms-kratunms)jmsv  
    indraNmsv vṛtraNnsa manusjmsd gātuyanttp·Amsn«√gātuy apnfpa |
    ayacʰatʰāsva·U·2s«√yam bāhunmdl vajranmsa āyasajmsa  
    adʰārayasvpCAa2s«√dʰṛ dyunmsl āp sūryanmsa dṛśev···D··«√dṛś 



8.  Having slayed together with tawny ones,⁹ Vṛtra,
    for an intelligent man, do provide an unimpeded way to waters, O Indra whose wiles are brought together.
    Thou have extended the iron thunderbolt into the arms,
    thou caused the sun to persist in the Heaven to behold [it].
------



bṛhátsváścandramámavadyáduktʰyàmákṛṇvata bʰiyásā róhaṇaṃ diváḥ |
yánmā́nuṣapradʰanā índramūtáyaḥ svàrnṛṣā́co marútó'madannánu || 9||



9.  bṛhatjnsa (svajms-ścandrajms)jnsa amavatjnsa yadr3nsa uktʰyajnsa  
    akṛṇvatava·Aa3p«√kṛ bʰiyasnmsi rohaṇannsa dyunmsg |
    yadc (mānuṣanns-pradʰananns)jfpn indraNmsa ūtinfpn  
    svarnnsa (nṛnms-sācjms)jmpn marutNmpn amadanvp·Aa3p«√mad anup 



9.  What¹⁰ [is] vast glittering-on-its-own forceful to-be-praised
    out of fear they rendered as Heaven's means of ascending,
    when prizing-manhood means-of-helping --- accompanying-men Marut-s ---
    rejoiced over Indra, over sva`r.



dyaúścidasyā́mavām̐ áheḥ svanā́dáyoyavīdbʰiyásā vájra indra te |
vṛtrásya yádbadbadʰānásya rodasī máde sutásya śávasā́bʰinacʰíraḥ || 10||



10. dyunmsn cidc ayamr3msg amavantjmsn ahinmsg svananmsb  
     ayoyavītvpIAa3s«√yu bʰiyasnmsi vajranmsn indraNmsv tvamr2msg |
     vṛtraNmsg yadc badbadʰānātp·Amsg«√bādʰ rodasnnda  
     madanmsl sutajmsg śavasnnsi abʰinatvp·Aa3s«√bʰid śirasnnsa 



10. Even the forceful Heaven out of fear kept retreating from the sound of this snake,
    when thy, O Indra, thunderbolt together with the impulse to change,
    in exhilaration of the extracted [Soma],
    rend asunder the head of repeatedly repressing two Rodas-es Vṛtra.
------



yádínnvíndra pṛtʰivī́ dáśabʰujiráhāni víśvā tatánanta kṛṣṭáyaḥ |
átrā́ha te magʰavanvíśrutaṃ sáho dyā́mánu śávasā barháṇā bʰuvat || 11||



11. yadc idc nuc indraNmsv pṛtʰivīnfsn daśabʰujijfsn  
     ahannnpa viśvajnpa tatanantavp·UE3p«√tan kṛṣṭinfpn |
     ar3nsl ahac tvamr2msg magʰavanjmsv viśrutajnsn sahasnnsn  
     dyunmsa anup śavasnnsi barhaṇāa bʰuvatvp·AE3s«√bʰū 



11. If just now, O Indra, the earth [were to extend] tenfold [in size],
    [and] day-in-and-day-out tribes were to spread [over it],
    even in that case thy, O generous one, overwhelming strength together with the power to change
    would certainly become heard of far and wide a day after.
------



tvámasyá pāré rájaso vyòmanaḥ svábʰūtyojā ávase dʰṛṣanmanaḥ |
cakṛṣé bʰū́miṃ pratimā́namójaso'páḥ svaḥ paribʰū́reṣyā́ dívam || 12||



12. tvamr2msn ayamr3msg pārannsl rajasnnsb vyomannnsg  
     (svabʰūtijns-ojasnns)jmsn avasnnsd (dʰṛṣatjns-manasnns)jmsv |
     cakṛṣeva·I·2s«√kṛ bʰūminfsa pratimānannsa ojasnnsg  
     apnfpa svarnnsa paribʰūjmsn eṣivp·A·2s«√i āp dyunmsa 



12. In order to help, thou, whose frenzy arises spontaneously, [are]
    on the opposite side of this region, in the space of impartiality, O having a daring mind!
    Thou have made the Earth a counterpart of [thy] frenzy.
    Pervading waters, sva`r, thou go to the Heaven.



tváṃ bʰuvaḥ pratimā́naṃ pṛtʰivyā́ ṛṣvávīrasya bṛhatáḥ pátirbʰūḥ |
víśvamā́prā antárikṣaṃ mahitvā́ satyámaddʰā́ nákiranyástvā́vān || 13||



13. tvamr2msn bʰuvasvp·AE2s«√bʰū pratimānannsn pṛtʰivīnfsg  
     (ṛṣvajms-vīranms)nmsg bṛhatjmsg patinmsn bʰūsvp·AE2s«√bʰū |
     viśvajnsa āp prāsvp·AE2s«√prā (antara-īkṣajms)nnsa mahitvātp·A???«√mah  
     satyajnsn addʰāa nakisc anyajmsn tvāvatjmsn 



13. Thou shall become Earth's counterpart, thou shall become overseer
    of [this] tall helping-in-dire-straights hero.
    Exalting, thou shall fill the entire intermediate space.
    Certainly true [this is] --- [there is] no one else like thee ---



ná yásya dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ ánu vyáco ná síndʰavo rájaso ántamānaśúḥ |
nótá svávṛṣṭiṃ máde asya yúdʰyata éko anyáccakṛṣe víśvamānuṣák || 14||



14. nac yasr3msg (dyunmd-pṛtʰivīnfd)nfdn anup vyacasnnsa  
     nac sindʰunmpn rajasnnsg antanmsa ānaśurvp·I·3p«√aś |
     nac utac (svajms-vṛṣṭinfs)jmsa madanmsl ayamr3msg yudʰyanttp·Amsg«√yudʰ  
     ekajmsn anyatjnsn cakṛṣeva·I·2s«√kṛ viśvannsn ānuṣaka 



14. [thee,] whose expanse neither the Heaven and the Earth [have equaled]
    not the rivers have reached the limits of [thy] region,
    nor [do they reach] the self-raining [center] during exhilaration of this, fighting one.
    Thou alone has made all [these] things --- one after another --- different.
------



ā́rcannátra marútaḥ sásminnājaú víśve devā́so amadannánu tvā |
vṛtrásya yádbʰṛṣṭimátā vadʰéna ní tvámindra prátyānáṃ jagʰántʰa || 15||



15. ārcanvp·Aa3p«√arc ar3nsl marutNmpn sasr3msl ājinmsl  
     viśvajmpn devanmpn amadanvp·Aa3p«√mad anup tvamr2msa |
     vṛtraNmsg yadc bʰṛṣṭimantjmsi vadʰanmsi  
     nip tvamr2msn indraNmsv pratip ānanmsa jagʰantʰavp·I·2s«√han 



15. In this matter, in a similar fighting match, Marut-s sang praises,
    all deva-s rejoiced over thee,
    when with spiked deadly weapon thou, O Indra, 
    have struck within, towards the face of Vṛtra.


1 preparing for a fight adept of Indra
2 or, ``obstruction'' of floods of inner waters
3 that is, accumulates inner waters
4 mūlādʰāra cakra
5 the inner waters that Indra unleashed
6 prob. pituitary gland as a source of beta-endorphin
7 Vṛtra
8 that is, absorbed quickly
9 drops of Soma juice
10 prob. a course of action, plans for the future


Sūkta 1.53 

nyū̀ ṣú vā́caṃ prá mahé bʰarāmahe gíra índrāya sádane vivásvataḥ |
nū́ ciddʰí rátnaṃ sasatā́mivā́vidanná duṣṭutírdraviṇodéṣu śasyate || 1||



1.  nip uc sua vācnfsa prap mahjmsd bʰarāmaheva·A·1p«√bʰṛ  
    girnfpa indraNmsd sadanannsl vivasvatNmsg |
    nuc cidc hic ratnannsa sasattp·Ampg«√sas ivac avidatvp·Aa3s«√vid  
    nac duṣṭutinfsa (draviṇasnns-dajms)jmpl śasyatevp·A·3s«√śaṃs 



1.  We willingly bring in the speech and the forth the chants
    for mighty Indra at the seat of Vivasvat,
    for one never found the gift of those who are as if sleeping,
    nor a faulty hymn of praise is recited among givers of the substance¹.
------



duró áśvasya durá indra górasi duró yávasya vásuna ináspátiḥ |
śikṣānaráḥ pradívo ákāmakarśanaḥ sákʰā sákʰibʰyastámidáṃ gṛṇīmasi || 2||



2.  duranmsn aśvanmsg duranmsn indraNmsv gonfsg asivp·A·2s«√as  
    duranmsn yavanmsg vasunnsg inajmsn patinmsn |
    (śikṣānfs-naranms)jmsn pradivasa (akāmajms-karśanajms)jmsn  
    sakʰinmsn sakʰinmpi tasr3msa ayamr3nsa gṛṇīmasivp·A·1p«√gṝ 



2.  Thou are a granter of a horse, a granter of a cow, O Indra,
    a granter of barley, infusing strength overseer of the treasure.
    Having from of old the desire to help men, non emaciating longings companion with companions ---
    him we call out to this.



śácīva indra purukṛddyumattama távédidámabʰítaścekite vásu |
átaḥ saṃgṛ́bʰyābʰibʰūta ā́ bʰara mā́ tvāyató jaritúḥ kā́mamūnayīḥ || 3||



3.  śacīvatjmsv indraNmsv (purua-kṛtjms)jmsv dyumattamajmsv  
    tvamr2msg idc ayamr3nsa abʰitasa cekitevaIA·3s«√ci vasunnsa |
    ar3nsl saṃgṛbʰyatp·A???«sam~√grah abʰibʰūtijmsv āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛc (tvamr2msa-yatjms)jmsg jaritṛnmsg kāmanmsa ūnayīsvp·UE2s«√ūnay 



3.  O accompanied by enabling powers, doing much, the most radiant Indra!
    Only this thy treasure one keeps seeking everywhere.
    In this matter, having taken hold of [it], O overwhelming one, bring [it] here,
    do not leave seeking-thee praiser's longing wanting!



ebʰírdyúbʰiḥ sumánā ebʰíríndubʰirnirundʰānó ámatiṃ góbʰiraśvínā |
índreṇa dásyuṃ daráyanta índubʰiryutádveṣasaḥ sámiṣā́ rabʰemahi || 4||



4.  ayamr3mpi dyunmpi sumanasjmsn ayamr3npi indunmpi  
    nirundʰānajmsn amatinfsa gonfpi aśvinnmsi |
    indraNmsi (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa darayanttp·Ampn«√dṝ indunmpi  
    (yutajms-dveṣasnns)jmpn samp iṣnfsi rabʰemahiva·Ai1p«√rabʰ 



4.  Throughout these days [he is] well-disposed --- with the help of drops of pure Soma,
    keeping off impulsiveness with cows,², with possessed of a horse³ [verse].
    Dispersing impulse to suffer want by means of Indra, with the help of drops of pure Soma,
    hostilities kept at bay, we might get possession of the libation.



sámindra rāyā́ sámiṣā́ rabʰemahi sáṃ vā́jebʰiḥ puruścandraírabʰídyubʰiḥ |
sáṃ devyā́ prámatyā vīráśuṣmayā góagrayā́śvāvatyā rabʰemahi || 5||



5.  samp indraNmsv rainmsi samp iṣnfsi rabʰemahiva·Ai1p«√rabʰ  
    samp vājanmpi (purua-candranns)jmpi abʰidyujmsi |
    samp devījfsi pramatinfsi (vīranms-śuṣmanms)jfsi  
    (gonfs-agranns)jfsi aśvavatījfsi rabʰemahiva·Ai1p«√rabʰ 



5.  We might get possession of the treasure, O Indra, of the libation,
    of directed towards the Heaven having bright radiance rushes of vigour,
    we might get possession of the divine giving-fervor-to-heroes
    preceded-by-words rich-in-rhythms priming mental gesture.



té tvā mádā amadantā́ni vṛ́ṣṇyā té sómāso vṛtrahátyeṣu satpate |
yátkāráve dáśa vṛtrā́ṇyapratí barhíṣmate ní sahásrāṇi barháyaḥ || 6||



6.  tasr3mpn tvamr2msa madanmpn amadanvp·Aa3p«√mad tadr3nsa (vṛṣṇinms-yatnfs)nnpa  
    tasr3mpn somanmpn (vṛtraNns-hatyanns)nnpl (satnns-patinms)jmsv |
    yadc kārunmsd daśau vṛtrannpa apratijnsa  
    barhiṣmantjmsd nip sahasrajnpa barhayasvpCAE2s«√bṛh 



6.  Those raptures inspired those manly deeds,
    those Soma [drops] [inspired them] during killings of Vṛtra, O overseer of what's real,
    when for the singer of eulogies thou caused the unopposable [treasure⁴] to pull-in ten obstacles,⁵.
    [and] a thousand for him who spread the sacrificial grass.



yudʰā́ yúdʰamúpa gʰédeṣi dʰṛṣṇuyā́ purā́ púraṃ sámidáṃ haṃsyójasā |
námyā yádindra sákʰyā parāváti nibarháyo námuciṃ nā́ma māyínam || 7||



7.  yudʰnfsi yudʰnfsa upap gʰac idc eṣivp·A·2s«√i dʰṛṣṇuyāa  
    purnfsi purannsa samp ayamr3nsa haṃsivp·A·2s«√han ojasnnsi |
    namīNmsi yadc indraNmsv sakʰinmsi parāvatnfsl  
    nibarhayasvpCAE2s«ni~√bṛh namuciNmsa nāmannnsn māyinjmsa 



7.  And thou just keep daringly fighting a fighter,
    [thou] blockade a fortress; thou vigorously put it⁶ together
    when with Namī as a companion thou, [although] at a distance,
    cause trickster named Namuci to pull in.



tváṃ kárañjamutá parṇáyaṃ vadʰīstéjiṣṭʰayātitʰigvásya vartanī́ |
tváṃ śatā́ váṅgṛdasyābʰinatpúro'nānudáḥ páriṣūtā ṛjíśvanā || 8||



8.  tvamr2msn karañjaNmsa utac parṇayaNmsa vadʰīsvp·UE2s«√vadʰ  
    tejiṣṭʰājfsi atitʰigvaNmsg vartaninfsi |
    tvamr2msn śatau vaṅgṛdaNmsg abʰinatvp·Aa3s«√bʰid purnfpa  
    anānudajmsn pariṣūtajfpa ṛjiśvanNmsi 



8.  Thou should have vanquished Karañja and Parṇaya
    with the sharpest track of Atitʰigva.
    Thou, not giving way, broke walls of Vaṅgṛda
    that were elicited by Ṛjiśvan.



tvámetā́ñjanarā́jño dvírdáśābandʰúnā suśrávasopajagmúṣaḥ |
ṣaṣṭíṃ sahásrā navatíṃ náva śrutó ní cakréṇa rátʰyā duṣpádāvṛṇak || 9||



9.  tvamr2msn etasr3mpa (jananms-rājannms)jmpa dvisu daśau abandʰujmsi suśravasNmsi upajagvaṅstp·Impa«upa~√gam |
    ṣaṣṭiu sahasrau navatiu navau śrutajmsn  
    nip cakrannsi ratʰījnsi duṣpadjnsi avṛnakvp·Aa2s«√vṛj 



9.  Together with companionless Suśravas
    thou [vanquished] these twice ten attacking chieftains of people,
    thou, famed to have pulled down sixty thousand [?] ninety nine [walls]
    with chariot wheel, with lame⁷ [horse].



tvámāvitʰa suśrávasaṃ távotíbʰistáva trā́mabʰirindra tū́rvayāṇam |
tvámasmai kútsamatitʰigvámāyúṃ mahé rā́jñe yū́ne arandʰanāyaḥ || 10||



10. tvamr2msn āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av suśravasNmsa tvamr2msg ūtinfpi  
     trāmannnpi indraNmsv tūrvayāṇaNmsa |
     tvamr2msn ayamr3msd kutsaNmsa atitʰigvaNmsa āyujmsa  
     mahjmsd rājannmsd yuvanjmsd arandʰanāyasvp·Aa2s«√randʰanāy 



10. Thou favoured Suśravas with thy side-effects,
    Tūrvayāṇa with thy, O Indra, continual protections,
    Thou made agitated Kutsa Atitʰigva
    subject to this great young chieftain.



yá udṛ́cīndra devágopāḥ sákʰāyaste śivátamā ásāma |
tvā́ṃ stoṣāma tváyā suvī́rā drā́gʰīya ā́yuḥ prataráṃ dádʰānāḥ || 11||



11. yasr3mpn udṛcia indraNmsv (devanms-gopānms)jmpn  
     sakʰinmpn tvamr2msg śivatamajmpn asāmavp·AE1p«√as |
     tvamr2msa stoṣāmavp·UE1p«√stu tvamr2msi suvīrajmpn  
     drāgʰīyaṃsjnsa āyusnnsa pratarajnsa dadʰānatp·Impn«√dʰā 



11. Finally, we who have a deva for a guardian,
    [we,] best at destroying reactive impulsiveness, shall become thy companions.
    We, being very manly because of thee, should have extolled thee, [we,] obtaining capable-to-stretch transferring [itself over barriers] life-force.


1 herbal Soma
2 evocative expressions
3 having a rhythm to it
4 vasu
5 vṛtra-s
6 treasure --- vasu
7 following p.169 J&B2014


Sūkta 1.54 

mā́ no asmínmagʰavanpṛtsváṃhasi nahí te ántaḥ śávasaḥ parīṇáśe |
ákrandayo nadyò róruvadvánā katʰā́ ná kṣoṇī́rbʰiyásā sámārata || 1||



1.  māc vayamr1mpa ayamr3msl magʰavanjmsv pṛtnfpl aṃhasnnsl  
    nahic tvamr2msg antanmsn śavasnnsg parīṇaśev···D··«pari~√naś |
    akrandayasvpCAE2s«√krand nadīnfpa roruvattpIAmsn«√ru vanannpa  
    katʰāc nac kṣoṇīnfpa bʰiyasnmsi samp āratavp·U·2p«√ṛ 



1.  Do not [abandon¹] us in this, in battles, in a trouble ---
    since the limits of thy power to change is not to be reached!
    Howling, thou caused the desires, flowing waters to roar.
------
    Why didn't ye join together those trembling with fear?
------



árcā śakrā́ya śākíne śácīvate śṛṇvántamíndraṃ maháyannabʰí ṣṭuhi |
yó dʰṛṣṇúnā śávasā ródasī ubʰé vṛ́ṣā vṛṣatvā́ vṛṣabʰó nyṛñjáte || 2||



2.  arcavp·Ao2s«√arc śakrajmsd śākinnmsd śacīvatjmsd  
    śṛṇvanttp·Amsa«√śru indraNmsa mahayantjmsn abʰip stuhivp·Ao2s«√stu |
    yasr3msn dʰṛṣṇujnsi śavasnnsi rodasnnda ubʰajnda  
    vṛṣannmsn vṛṣatvannsi (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn nyṛñjateva·A·3s«ni~√ṛñj 



2.  Do thou sing to empowering capable accompanied by enabling powers one!
    Extol attentive magnifying [one's powers] Indra ---
    a bull who because of virility resembles a bull,
    who with daring power to change aligns both Rodas-es.



árcā divé bṛhaté śūṣyàṃ vacaḥ svákṣatraṃ yásya dʰṛṣató dʰṛṣánmánaḥ |
bṛhácʰravā ásuro barháṇā kṛtáḥ puró háribʰyāṃ vṛṣabʰó rátʰo hí ṣáḥ || 3||



3.  arcavp·Ao2s«√arc dyujmsd bṛhatjmsd śūṣyajnsa vacasnnsa  
    svakṣatrajnsn yasr3msg dʰṛṣatjmsg dʰṛṣatjnsn manasnnsn |
    (bṛhatjns-śravasnns)jmsn asuranmsn barhaṇāa kṛtajmsn  
    purasa harijmdb (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn ratʰanmsn hic sasr3msn 



3.  Do thou recite a hissing utterance to the vast Heaven!
    Of him, who is daring, the daring mind [is] self-governed.
    Having loud auditory impression asura [is] certainly ready ---
    in the presence of two tawny ones he resembles a bull --- because this one is a chariot.



tváṃ divó bṛhatáḥ sā́nu kopayó'va tmánā dʰṛṣatā́ śámbaraṃ bʰinat |
yánmāyíno vrandíno mandínā dʰṛṣácʰitā́ṃ gábʰastimaśániṃ pṛtanyási || 4||



4.  tvamr2msn dyunmsg bṛhatjmsg sānunnsl kopayasvpCAE2s«√kup  
    avap tmanāa dʰṛṣatāa śambaraNmsa bʰinatvp·AE3s«√bʰid |
    yadc māyinnmsg vrandinjmsg mandinnmsi dʰṛṣatjmsn  
    śitājfsa gabʰastijfsa aśaninfsa pṛtanyasivp·A·2s«√pṛtany 



4.  Thou shall provoke rage at the summit of the vast Heaven,
    at least, thou shall boldly disperse Śambara [from the massy knotty one]².
    If thou, defiant because of possessing exhilaration [Soma], fight against sharp ray-like flash of lightning
    of [even] becoming soft having-the-power-to-frame-[ideas and perception] [Śuṣṇa]³,



ní yádvṛṇákṣi śvasanásya mūrdʰáni śúṣṇasya cidvrandíno róruvadvánā |
prācī́nena mánasā barháṇāvatā yádadyā́ citkṛṇávaḥ kástvā pári || 5||



5.  nip yadc vṛṇakṣivp·A·2s«√vṛj śvasananmsg mūrdʰannmsl  
    śuṣṇaNmsg cidc vrandinjmsg roruvattpIAmsn«√ru vanannpa |
    prācīnajnsi manasnnsi barhaṇāvatjnsi  
    yadc adyāa cidc kṛṇavasvp·Ae2s«√kṛ kasr3msn tvamr2msa parip 



5.  if with vigorous turned-towards-the-front mind
    thou pull down [the inflow of energy] at the beginning of breathing,
    [while] howling desires of even becoming soft Śuṣṇa,
    (if thou were to do [it] now indeed), who [among demons would be] around thee?
------



tvámāvitʰa náryaṃ turváśaṃ yáduṃ tváṃ turvī́tiṃ vayyàṃ śatakrato |
tváṃ rátʰamétaśaṃ kṛ́tvye dʰáne tváṃ púro navatíṃ dambʰayo náva || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av naryajmsa turvaśaNmsa yaduNmsa  
    tvamr2msn turvītiNmsa vayyanmsa (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    tvamr2msn ratʰanmsa etaśajmsa kṛtvyajnsl dʰanannsl  
    tvamr2msn purnfpa navatiu dambʰayasvpCAE2s«√dabʰ navau 



6.  Thou favoured manly Turvaśa, Yadu,
    thou [favoured] Turvīti [and his] companion, O having-hundred-wiles one!
    Thou [promoted]⁴ the flickering chariot⁵ at efficacious [at determining a champion] arranged contest ---
    thou shall make ninety nine walls [of Śambara] to trick [him].



sá gʰā rā́jā sátpatiḥ śūśuvajjáno rātáhavyaḥ práti yáḥ śā́samínvati |
uktʰā́ vā yó abʰigṛṇā́ti rā́dʰasā dā́nurasmā úparā pinvate diváḥ || 7||



7.  sasr3msn gʰac rājannmsn (satnns-patinms)jmsn śūśuvatvp·AE3s«√śvi  
    jananmsn (rātajns-havyanns)jmsn pratip yasr3msn śāsanmsa invativp·A·3s«√inv |
    uktʰannpac yasr3msn abʰigṛṇātivp·Ae3s«abʰi~√gṝ rādʰasnnsi  
    dānunmsn ayamr3msd uparājfsn pinvateva·A·3s«√pinv dyunmsg 



7.  At least, he shall grow as a chieftain, [as] an overseer of what is to become real ---
    [that] person whose presented oblation is on par with [needs of Indra],
    who infuses strength into the commander⁶,
    or, who would join with munificence in reciting verses.
    For such one, the liberality of the Heaven swells.



ásamaṃ kṣatrámásamā manīṣā́ prá somapā́ ápasā santu néme |
yé ta indra dadúṣo vardʰáyanti máhi kṣatráṃ stʰáviraṃ vṛ́ṣṇyaṃ ca || 8||



8.  asamajnsn kṣatrannsn asamājfsn manīṣānfsn  
    prap (somanms-pājms)jmpn apasnnsi santuvp·Ao3p«√as nemajmpn |
    yasr3mpn tvamr2msg indraNmsv dadivastp·Imsg«√dā vardʰayantivpCA·3p«√vṛdʰ  
    mahijnsa kṣatrannsa stʰavirajnsa vṛṣṇyannsa cac 



8.  Unequaled conception [means] unequaled supremacy.
    May several Soma-drinkers [here] be preeminent through [this sacrificial] activity,
    [those] who make extensive supremacy and enduring manly powers
    of thee, O Indra, who has bestowed, to grow!



túbʰyédeté bahulā́ ádridugdʰāścamūṣádaścamasā́ indrapā́nāḥ |
vyàśnuhi tarpáyā kā́mameṣāmátʰā máno vasudéyāya kṛṣva || 9||



9.  tvamr2msd idc etasr3mpn bahulajmpn (adrinms-dugdʰajms)jmpn (camūnfs-sadjms)jmpn camasanmpn (indraNms-pānanns)nmpn |
    vip aśnuhivp·Ao2s«√aś tarpayavpCAo2s«√tṛp kāmanmsa ayamr3mpg  
    atʰāc manasnnsa (vasunns-deyanns)jmsd kṛṣvava·Ao2s«√kṛ 



9.  Just for thee [are] these numerous pressed-with-stones 
    settled in bowls [Soma drops]. [These] cups [are] Indra's drinks.
    Take possession of, make the longing of these [men] satisfy [them]!
    Then, make the mind to bestow the treasure!



apā́matiṣṭʰaddʰarúṇahvaraṃ támo'ntárvṛtrásya jaṭʰáreṣu párvataḥ |
abʰī́míndro nadyò vavríṇā hitā́ víśvā anuṣṭʰā́ḥ pravaṇéṣu jigʰnate || 10||



10. apnfpg atiṣṭʰatvp·Aa3s«√stʰā (dʰaruṇanns-hvarajns)jnsn tamasnnsn  
     antara vṛtraNmsg jaṭʰarannpl parvatanmsn |
     abʰip īmc indraNmsn nadīnfpa vavrinmsi hitājfpa  
     viśvajfpn anuṣṭʰājfpn pravaṇannpl jigʰnateva·A·3s«√han 



10. [That] mental obscuration of waters, [which is] a support for trembling, remained,
    the knotty one⁷ [was] midst of Vṛtra's bellies,⁸.
    Towards it⁹ Indra [directs] through the lurkingplace set-in-motion flowing waters,
    he strikes all [of them] in succession into declivities,¹⁰.
------



sá śévṛdʰamádʰi dʰā dyumnámasmé máhi kṣatráṃ janāṣā́ḷindra távyam |
rákṣā ca no magʰónaḥ pāhí sūrī́nrāyé ca naḥ svapatyā́ iṣé dʰāḥ || 11||



11. sasr3msn śevṛdʰajnsa adʰip dʰāsvp·U·2s«√dʰā dyumnannsa vayamr1mpl  
     mahijnsa kṣatrannsa (jananms-sahjms)jnsn indraNmsv tavyannsa |
     rakṣavp·Ao2s«√rakṣ cac vayamr1mpa magʰavanjmpa pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā sūrinmpa  
     rainmsd cac vayamr1mpd svapatyajfsd iṣnfsd dʰāsvp·U·2s«√dʰā 



11. Such thou have shared among us increasing-felicity power to illuminate,
    great supremacy, subduing-creatures strength, O Indra!
    Also, guards us, protect generous institutors [of the sacrifice]!
    And thou shall fix riches for us to have a libation and good offsprings.


1 hās --- on the basis of 3.53.20b
2 on the basis of 4.30.14
3 on the basis of 1.11.7ab
4 on the basis of 8.50.9c
5 inner Agni
6 Indra --- on the basis of 3.47.5b, 6.19.11b
7 the physical body
8 it means that the body was under conditions of interacting or feeding mind/body reactions that are Vṛtra's
9 that is, the body
10 prob. lymph nodes close to joints


Sūkta 1.55 

diváścidasya varimā́ ví papratʰa índraṃ ná mahnā́ pṛtʰivī́ caná práti |
bʰīmástúviṣmāñcarṣaṇíbʰya ātapáḥ śíśīte vájraṃ téjase ná váṃsagaḥ || 1||



1.  dyunmsg cidc ayamr3msg varimannmsn vip papratʰavp·I·3s«√pratʰ  
    indraNmsa nac mahannnsi pṛtʰivīnfsn canac pratip |
    bʰīmajmsn tuviṣmantjmsn carṣaṇinfpd ātapajmsn śiśīteva·A·3s«√śo vajranmsa tejasnnsd nac vaṃsaganmsn 



1.  Even from the Heaven his reach has spread out,
    not even the Earth [is] in on par with Indra with [his] excessiveness.
    Terrifying, having the power of control, for drawing to themselves,¹ radiating heat²,
    he whets the thunderbolt for it to be sharp --- like an ox [horns].



só arṇavó ná nadyàḥ samudríyaḥ práti gṛbʰṇāti víśritā várīmabʰiḥ |
índraḥ sómasya pītáye vṛṣāyate sanā́tsá yudʰmá ójasā panasyate || 2||



2.  sasr3msn arṇavanmsn nac nadīnfpa samudriyajmsn  
    pratip gṛbʰṇātivp·A·3s«√grah viśritājfpa varīmannnpi |
    indraNmsn somanmsg pītinfsd vṛṣāyateva·A·3s«√vṛṣāy  
    sanāta sasr3msn yudʰmanmsn ojasnnsi panasyateva·A·3s«√panasy 



2.  Like a greatly swelling with floods lake [accepts] flowing [into it] waters,
    he accepts,³ separate [streams of sensations] with [his] expansive [frames of cognition].
    Indra becomes aroused like a bull in order to drink Soma.
    From of old he as a fighter evokes admiration by [his] frenzy.



tváṃ támindra párvataṃ ná bʰójase mahó nṛmṇásya dʰármaṇāmirajyasi |
prá vīryèṇa devátā́ti cekite víśvasmā ugráḥ kármaṇe puróhitaḥ || 3||



3.  tvamr2msn tasr3msa indraNmsv parvatanmsa nac bʰojasev···D··«√bʰuj  
    mahjnsg nṛmṇannsg dʰarmannnpg irajyasivpIA·2s«√raj |
    prap vīryannsi devatāa atip cekitevaIA·3s«√ci  
    viśvajmsd ugrajmsn karmannnsd (purasa-hitajms)jmsn 



3.  O Indra, thou arrange props of a great courage
    to use that one like a knotty one. [It's thou, who]
    through the valor [is] pre[eminent] among deva-s, [it is thee, whom] one carefully seeks again and again.
    Ferocious, for every action [thou are] placed in front.
------



sá ídváne namasyúbʰirvacasyate cā́ru jáneṣu prabruvāṇá indriyám |
vṛ́ṣā cʰándurbʰavati haryató vṛ́ṣā kṣémeṇa dʰénāṃ magʰávā yádínvati || 4||



4.  sasr3msn idc vanannsl (namasnns-yujms)jmpi vacasyateva·A·3s«√vacasy  
    cārujnsa jananmpl prabruvāṇata·Amsn«pra~√brū indriyannsa |
    vṛṣannmsn cʰandujmsn bʰavativp·A·3s«√bʰū haryatajmsn vṛṣannmsn  
    kṣemanmsi dʰenānfsa magʰavanjmsn yadc invativp·A·3s«√inv 



4.  Just he⁴, [who is] in a wooden [cup], together with making homage [worshipers] murmurs,
    indicating esteemed among people [Indra's] power over affections.
    Gathering [like a storm] bull becomes delighted-in bull when he⁵, generous, at ease, infuses strength into the milch cow⁶.



sá ínmahā́ni samitʰā́ni majmánā kṛṇóti yudʰmá ójasā jánebʰyaḥ |
ádʰā caná śráddadʰati tvíṣīmata índrāya vájraṃ nigʰánigʰnate vadʰám || 5||



5.  sasr3msn idc mahajnpa samitʰannpa majmannnsi  
    kṛṇotivp·A·3s«√kṛ yudʰmanmsn ojasnnsi jananmpd |
    adʰac canac śratnnsa dadʰativp·A·3s«√dʰā tviṣimatjmsd  
    indraNmsd vajranmsa nigʰanigʰnanttpIAmsd«ni~√han vadʰanmsa 



5.  Generally, just he⁷, the fighter,
    creates with [his] frenzy great contests for the people.
    Not even then, really, he⁸ sets up for accompanied by agitation, assailing again and again Indra,
    the deadly weapon --- the thunderbolt.



sá hí śravasyúḥ sádanāni kṛtrímā kṣmayā́ vṛdʰāná ójasā vināśáyan |
jyótīṃṣi kṛṇvánnavṛkā́ṇi yájyavé'va sukrátuḥ sártavā́ apáḥ sṛjat || 6||



6.  sasr3msn hic (śravasnns-yujms)jmsn sadanannpa kṛtrimajnpa  
    kṣmānfsi vṛdʰānajmsn ojasnnsi vināśayanttp·Amsn«vi~√naś |
    jyotisnnpa kṛṇvanttp·Amsn«√kṛ avṛkajnpa (yajnfs-yujms)jmsd  
    avap sukratujmsn sartavaiv···D··«√sṛ apnfpa sṛjatvp·AE3s«√sṛj 



6.  Since he⁹, seeking auditory impression, strengthening himself all over the Earth¹⁰,
    [is] vigorously rendering ineffective non-natural [for Indra's rage] abodes, 
    [thus] effecting for one, who seeks to make an offering, non-tearing lights,¹¹,
    he[,Indra], having good designs, shall let the waters off to flow.



dānā́ya mánaḥ somapāvannastu te'rvā́ñcā hárī vandanaśrudā́ kṛdʰi |
yámiṣṭʰāsaḥ sā́ratʰayo yá indra te ná tvā kétā ā́ dabʰnuvanti bʰū́rṇayaḥ || 7||



7.  dānannsd manasnnsn (somanms-pāvanjms)jmsv astuvp·Ao3s«√as tvamr2msg  
    arvācjmda harijmda (vandananns-śrutjms)jmsv āp kṛdʰivp·Ao2s«√kṛ |
    yamiṣṭʰajmpn sāratʰinmpn yasr3mpn indraNmsv tvamr2msg  
    nac tvamr2msa ketanmpn āp dabʰnuvantivp·A·3p«√dabʰ bʰūrṇijmpn 



7.  Let thy mind, O Soma-drinking one, be for giving!
    Make the two tawny ones coming hitherward, O listening to praise!
    Those charioteers,¹² who are thy, O Indra, [are] best at restraining [their emotions].
    Rash thoughts do not deceive thee.



áprakṣitaṃ vásu bibʰarṣi hástayoráṣāḷhaṃ sáhastanvaí śrutó dadʰe |
ā́vṛtāso'vatā́so ná kartṛ́bʰistanū́ṣu te krátava indra bʰū́rayaḥ || 8||



8.  aprakṣitajnsa vasunnsa bibʰarṣivp·A·2s«√bʰṛ hastanmdl  
    aṣāḷhajnsa sahasnnsa tanūnfsl śrutajmsn dadʰeva·I·3s«√dʰā |
    āvṛtajmpn avatajmpn nac kartṛnmpi  
    tanūnfpl tvamr2msg kratujmpn indraNmsv bʰūrijmpn 



8.  Thou bring inexhaustible treasure into the two hands,
    he¹³ is famed to put invincible overwhelming strength into bodies ---
    wrapped [with a protective shield] in [their] bodies like wells [are wrapped with stones] by makers
    [are] many thy wily ones, O Indra!


1 =senses
2 that is, making the senses more active, fluid, with more dimensional colors, sounds, smells, etc.
3 = ``integrates''
4 Soma
5 Soma
6 prob. ``speech''
7 Indra
8 Soma
9 inner Soma
10 that is, throughout the entire body
11 ``non-tearing lights'' means ``non-trapping the mind in one of completely capturing attention images'', ``showing entire picture instead of spot-lighting''
12 charioteer here = the mind of him who is possessed by Indra
13 Soma


Sūkta 1.56 

eṣá prá pūrvī́ráva tásya camríṣó'tyo ná yóṣāmúdayaṃsta bʰurváṇiḥ |
dákṣaṃ mahé pāyayate hiraṇyáyaṃ rátʰamāvṛ́tyā háriyogamṛ́bʰvasam || 1||



1.  eṣasr3msn prap pūrvījfpa avap tasr3msg camriṣnmsb  
    atyanmsn nac yoṣānfsa udc ayaṃstava·U·3s«√yam bʰurvaṇijmsn |
    dakṣanmsa mahev···D··«√mah pāyayatevaCA·3s«√pā hiraṇyayajmsa  
    ratʰanmsa āvṛtyatp·A???«ā~√vṛt (harijms-yoganms)jmsa ṛbʰvasjmsa 



1.  Off from [being satisfied with just a] ladle of that, this one¹ in front of abundant [libations] [raises himself] forth ---
    like an impatient courser raises himself up [to mount] a mare.
    To arouse the power of discernment, he makes himself drink the enchanting [drink]
    [while] turning towards prudent yoking-tawny-ones ``chariot''.



táṃ gūrtáyo nemanníṣaḥ párīṇasaḥ samudráṃ ná saṃcáraṇe saniṣyávaḥ |
pátiṃ dákṣasya vidátʰasya nū́ sáho giríṃ ná venā́ ádʰi roha téjasā || 2||



2.  tasr3msa gūrtinfpn (nemanjms-iṣnfs)nfpn parīṇasnmsg  
    samudranmsa nac saṃcaraṇannsl saniṣyujmpn |
    patinmsa dakṣanmsg vidatʰannsg nuc sahajmsn  
    girinmsa nac venajmpn adʰip rohava·Ao2s«√ruh tejasnnsi 



2.  Him [who has] an abundance [of the treasure] animated-by-continuous-guidance efforts [are] seeking to reach
    like [streams reach] a lake² at the convergence [of downhill slopes].
    Now, [having become] prevailing [over obstacles], ascend the overseer³ of the power of discernment [and] of a knowledge-sharing session ---
    like eager ones [ascend] a mountain --- with ardor.



sá turváṇirmahā́m̐ areṇú paúṃsye girérbʰṛṣṭírná bʰrājate tujā́ śávaḥ |
yéna śúṣṇaṃ māyínamāyasó máde dudʰrá ābʰū́ṣu rāmáyanní dā́mani || 3||



3.  sasr3msn turvaṇijmsn mahatjmsn areṇujnsa pauṃsyannsl  
    girinmsg bʰṛṣṭinfsn nac bʰrājateva·A·3s«√bʰrāj tujnfsi śavasnnsn |
    yasr3nsi śuṣṇaNmsa māyinnmsa āyasajmsn madanmsl  
    dudʰrajmsn ābʰūnmpl rāmayatvpCAE3s«√ram nip dāmannmsl 



3.  He, mighty in [his] manly strength without [even raising] dust, [is] overpowering.
    [His] impulse to change shines [for us] like the pinnacle of a mountain [--- tempting to travel] ---
    [that impulse] together with which in [his] exhilaration the iron [thunderbolt]⁴ [degraded]⁵ having-the-power-to-frame-[ideas and perception] Śuṣṇa.
    [He⁶,] provoking anger in [his] helpers, shall detain [Śuṣṇa] in fetters,



devī́ yádi táviṣī tvā́vṛdʰotáya índraṃ síṣaktyuṣásaṃ ná sū́ryaḥ |
yó dʰṛṣṇúnā śávasā bā́dʰate táma íyarti reṇúṃ bṛhádarhariṣváṇiḥ || 4||



4.  devījfsn yadic taviṣījfsn (tvamr2msa-vṛdʰājfs)jfsn ūtinfsd  
    indraNmsa siṣaktivp·A·3s«√sac uṣasnfsa nac sūryanmsn |
    yasr3msn dʰṛṣṇujnsi śavasnnsi bādʰateva·A·3s«√bādʰ tamasnnsa  
    iyartivp·A·3s«√ṛ reṇunmsa bṛhata arharisvanijmsn 



4.  if strengthening thee⁷ divine power to control
    accompanies Indra in order to help [that] --- like the sun [accompanies] the dawn.
    Who repels [mental] inertia with daring power to change,
    he, making enemies cry aloud, raises the dust far and wide.
------



ví yáttiró dʰarúṇamácyutaṃ rájó'tiṣṭʰipo divá ā́tāsu barháṇā |
svàrmīḷhe yánmáda indra hárṣyā́hanvṛtráṃ nírapā́maubjo arṇavám || 5||



5.  vip yadc tirasp dʰaruṇannsa acyutajmsa rajasnnsa  
    atiṣṭʰipasvpCU·2s«√stʰā dyunmsg ātānfpl barhaṇāa |
    svarmīḷhajmsl yadc madanmsl indraNmsv harṣyāa  
    ahanvp·Aa2s«√han vṛtraNnsa nisp apnfpg aubjasvp·Aa2s«√ubj arṇavanmsa 



5.  When thou have caused the region [of thoughts] to remain apart [and] beyond an unshakable support,
    firmly in the door-frames,⁸ of the Heaven,
    when during having sva`r-as-the-prize exhilaration [of Soma], in impatient excitement thou, O Indra, slayed Vṛtra,
    thou elicited the flood of the waters.



tváṃ divó dʰarúṇaṃ dʰiṣa ójasā pṛtʰivyā́ indra sádaneṣu mā́hinaḥ |
tváṃ sutásya máde ariṇā apó ví vṛtrásya samáyā pāṣyā̀rujaḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn dyunmsg dʰaruṇannsa dʰiṣeva·A·2s«√dʰā ojasnnsi  
    pṛtʰivīnfsg indraNmsv sadanannpl māhinajmsn |
    tvamr2msn sutajmsg madanmsl ariṇāsvp·Aa2s«√rī apnfpa  
    vip vṛtraNnsg samayāa pāṣyannpa arujasvp·Aa2s«√ruj 



6.  Thou vigorously establish the support of the Heaven [and] of the Earth
    in the seats [of Soma] --- [thus] causing joy;
    in exhilaration of the extracted [Soma] thou set free the waters,
    thou completely broke into pieces stone ramparts of Vṛtra.


1 Indra
2 lit. ``sea''
3 inner Soma
4 on the basis of 8.96.3a
5 on the basis of 1.11.7b
6 Indra
7 adept of Indra
8 prob. sense organs


Sūkta 1.57 

prá máṃhiṣṭʰāya bṛhaté bṛhádraye satyáśuṣmāya taváse matíṃ bʰare |
apā́miva pravaṇé yásya durdʰáraṃ rā́dʰo viśvā́yu śávase ápāvṛtam || 1||



1.  prap maṃhiṣṭʰajmsd bṛhatjmsd bṛhadrijmsd (satyaa-śuṣmanms)jmsd tavasjmsd matinfsa bʰarevp·A·1s«√bʰṛ |
    apnfpg ivac pravaṇannsl yasr3msg durdʰarajnsn  
    rādʰasnnsn (viśvanns-āyunns)jnsn śavasnnsd apāvṛtajnsn 



1.  I bring forth mental gesture for the most generous expansive one,
    whose treasure is ample, to strong one whose fervor is genuine.
    Whose difficult to maintain like [flow] of water on a slope,
    agitating everything favour [is] laid open for the sake of [his] impulse to change.



ádʰa te víśvamánu hāsadiṣṭáya ā́po nimnéva sávanā havíṣmataḥ |
yátpárvate ná samáśīta haryatá índrasya vájraḥ śnátʰitā hiraṇyáyaḥ || 2||



2.  adʰac tvamr2msd viśvannsn anup hac asatvp·AE3s«√as iṣṭinfsd apnfpn nimnannsi ivac savanannpn haviṣmantjmsg |
    yadc parvatanmsl nac samaśītava·U·3s«sam~√śo haryatajmsn indraNmsg vajranmsn śnatʰitāvp·B·3s«√śnatʰ hiraṇyayajmsn 



2.  Moreover, everything for thee shall be at hand (of course) for the sake of the request;
    like waters through a depression pressed out Soma juices of him who has oblations [shall flow].
    When the delighted-in [Soma]¹ as if has whetted itself in[side] the knotty one²,
    [then] Indra's thunderbolt will be enchanting piercer.



asmaí bʰīmā́ya námasā sámadʰvará úṣo ná śubʰra ā́ bʰarā pánīyase |
yásya dʰā́ma śrávase nā́mendriyáṃ jyótirákāri haríto nā́yase || 3||



3.  ayamr3msd bʰīmajmsd namasnnsi samp adʰvaranmsl  
    uṣasnfsn nac śubʰrajfsv āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ panīyaṃsjmsd |
    yasr3msg dʰāmannnsn śravasnnsd nāmannnsn indriyannsn  
    jyotisnnsn akārivp·U·3s«√kṛ haritnfpn nac ayasev···D··«√i 



3.  During proceeding on its way [sacrifice] do bring reverently, O replenishing-like-a-dawn one³,
    [the milk⁴]⁵ to this terrifying more-worthy-of-admiration one,
    the state of whom [is] for [attaining] fame, [whose] characteristic is the power over affections,⁶!
    The light was effected to move like bay mares.



imé ta indra té vayáṃ puruṣṭuta yé tvārábʰya cárāmasi prabʰūvaso |
nahí tvádanyó girvaṇo gíraḥ ságʰatkṣoṇī́riva práti no harya tádvácaḥ || 4||



4.  ayamr3mpn tvamr2msg indraNmsv tasr3mpn vayamr1mpn (purua-stutajms)jmsv  
    yasr3mpn tvamr2msa ārabʰyatp·A???«ā~√rabʰ carāmasivp·A·1p«√car (prabʰūnns-vasunns)jmsv |
    nahic tvamr2msb anyajmsn girvanasjmsv girnfpa sagʰatvp·AE3s«√sagʰ  
    kṣoṇīnfpa ivac pratip vayamr1mpa haryavp·Ao2s«√hary tadr3nsa vacasnnsa 



4.  These [are] thy, O Indra! We are those, O much-eulogized one,
    who carry on having taken hold of thee, O whose benefits are manifest one,
    since no one other than thee, O longing for a chant, shall be a match for the chants.
    Be pleased with this speech in our presence like [thou did] in the presence of trembling [others]!



bʰū́ri ta indra vīryàṃ tava smasyasyá stotúrmagʰavankā́mamā́ pṛṇa |
ánu te dyaúrbṛhatī́ vīryàṃ mama iyáṃ ca te pṛtʰivī́ nema ójase || 5||



5.  bʰūrijnsn tvamr2msg indraNmsv vīryannsn tvamr2msg smasivp·A·1p«√as  
    ayamr3msg stotṛnmsg magʰavanjmsv kāmanmsa āp pṛṇavp·Ao2s«√pṝ |
    anup tvamr2msg dyunfsn bṛhatījfsn vīryannsa mameva·I·3s«√mā  
    ayamr3fsn cac tvamr2msg pṛtʰivīnfsn nemeva·I·3s«√nam ojasnnsd 



5.  Abundant is thy, O Indra, valor. We are thy.
    Do sate the longing of this praiser, O generous one!
    The vast Heaven has meted itself out to match thy valor,
    and this Earth has submitted itself to thy frenzy.



tváṃ támindra párvataṃ mahā́murúṃ vájreṇa vajrinparvaśáścakartitʰa |
ávāsṛjo nívṛtāḥ sártavā́ apáḥ satrā́ víśvaṃ dadʰiṣe kévalaṃ sáhaḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn tasr3msa indraNmsv parvatanmsa mahāntjmsa urujmsa vajranmsi vajrinnmsv parvaśasa cakartitʰavp·I·2s«√kṛt |
    avap asṛjasvp·Aa2s«√sṛj nivṛtājfpa sartavaiv···D··«√sṛ apnfpa  
    satrāa viśvajnsa dadʰiṣeva·I·2s«√dʰā kevalajnsa sahasnnsa 



6.  With the thunderbolt, O thunderbolt-wielder, thou, O Indra,
    has cut limb by limb that mighty broad knotty one,
    thou sent off restrained waters to flow.
    Thou always obtained all-pervading overwhelming strength as exclusively thy own.


1 on the basis of 3.44.1ab
2 =``the muscles of the body''
3 Pṛśṇi
4 the energy to dare
5 on the basis of 8.12.32c
6 or, even, affectations


Sūkta 1.58 

nū́ citsahojā́ amṛ́to ní tundate hótā yáddūtó ábʰavadvivásvataḥ |
ví sā́dʰiṣṭʰebʰiḥ patʰíbʰī rájo mama ā́ devátātā havíṣā vivāsati || 1||











ā́ svámádma yuvámāno ajárastṛṣvàviṣyánnataséṣu tiṣṭʰati |
átyo ná pṛṣṭʰáṃ pruṣitásya rocate divó ná sā́nu stanáyannacikradat || 2||











krāṇā́ rudrébʰirvásubʰiḥ puróhito hótā níṣatto rayiṣā́ḷámartyaḥ |
rátʰo ná vikṣvṛ̀ñjasāná āyúṣu vyā̀nuṣágvā́ryā devá ṛṇvati || 3||











ví vā́tajūto ataséṣu tiṣṭʰate vṛ́tʰā juhū́bʰiḥ sṛ́ṇyā tuviṣváṇiḥ |
tṛṣú yádagne vaníno vṛṣāyáse kṛṣṇáṃ ta éma rúśadūrme ajara || 4||











tápurjambʰo vána ā́ vā́tacodito yūtʰé ná sāhvā́m̐ áva vāti váṃsagaḥ |
abʰivrájannákṣitaṃ pā́jasā rája stʰātúścarátʰaṃ bʰayate patatríṇaḥ || 5||











dadʰúṣṭvā bʰṛ́gavo mā́nuṣeṣvā́ rayíṃ ná cā́ruṃ suhávaṃ jánebʰyaḥ |
hótāramagne átitʰiṃ váreṇyaṃ mitráṃ ná śévaṃ divyā́ya jánmane || 6||











hótāraṃ saptá juhvò yájiṣṭʰaṃ yáṃ vāgʰáto vṛṇáte adʰvaréṣu |
agníṃ víśveṣāmaratíṃ vásūnāṃ saparyā́mi práyasā yā́mi rátnam || 7||











ácʰidrā sūno sahaso no adyá stotṛ́bʰyo mitramahaḥ śárma yacʰa |
ágne gṛṇántamáṃhasa uruṣyórjo napātpūrbʰírā́yasībʰiḥ || 8||











bʰávā várūtʰaṃ gṛṇaté vibʰāvo bʰávā magʰavanmagʰávadbʰyaḥ śárma |
uruṣyā́gne áṃhaso gṛṇántaṃ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 9||












Sūkta 1.59 

vayā́ ídagne agnáyaste anyé tvé víśve amṛ́tā mādayante |
vaíśvānara nā́bʰirasi kṣitīnā́ṃ stʰū́ṇeva jánām̐ upamídyayantʰa || 1||











mūrdʰā́ divó nā́bʰiragníḥ pṛtʰivyā́ átʰābʰavadaratī́ ródasyoḥ |
táṃ tvā devā́so'janayanta deváṃ vaíśvānara jyótirídā́ryāya || 2||











ā́ sū́rye ná raśmáyo dʰruvā́so vaiśvānaré dadʰire'gnā́ vásūni |
yā́ párvateṣvóṣadʰīṣvapsú yā́ mā́nuṣeṣvási tásya rā́jā || 3||











bṛhatī́ iva sūnáve ródasī gíro hótā manuṣyò ná dákṣaḥ |
svàrvate satyáśuṣmāya pūrvī́rvaiśvānarā́ya nṛ́tamāya yahvī́ḥ || 4||











diváścitte bṛható jātavedo vaíśvānara prá ririce mahitvám |
rā́jā kṛṣṭīnā́masi mā́nuṣīṇāṃ yudʰā́ devébʰyo várivaścakartʰa || 5||











prá nū́ mahitváṃ vṛṣabʰásya vocaṃ yáṃ pūrávo vṛtraháṇaṃ sácante |
vaiśvānaró dásyumagnírjagʰanvā́m̐ ádʰūnotkā́ṣṭʰā áva śámbaraṃ bʰet || 6||











vaiśvānaró mahimnā́ viśvákṛṣṭirbʰarádvājeṣu yajató vibʰā́vā |
śātavaneyé śatínībʰiragníḥ puruṇītʰé jarate sūnṛ́tāvān || 7||












Sūkta 1.60 

váhniṃ yaśásaṃ vidátʰasya ketúṃ suprāvyàṃ dūtáṃ sadyóartʰam |
dvijánmānaṃ rayímiva praśastáṃ rātíṃ bʰaradbʰṛ́gave mātaríśvā || 1||











asyá śā́surubʰáyāsaḥ sacante havíṣmanta uśíjo yé ca mártāḥ |
diváścitpū́rvo nyàsādi hótāpṛ́cʰyo viśpátirvikṣú vedʰā́ḥ || 2||











táṃ návyasī hṛdá ā́ jā́yamānamasmátsukīrtírmádʰujihvamaśyāḥ |
yámṛtvíjo vṛjáne mā́nuṣāsaḥ práyasvanta āyávo jī́jananta || 3||











uśíkpāvakó vásurmā́nuṣeṣu váreṇyo hótādʰāyi vikṣú |
dámūnā gṛhápatirdáma ā́m̐ agnírbʰuvadrayipátī rayīṇā́m || 4||











táṃ tvā vayáṃ pátimagne rayīṇā́ṃ prá śaṃsāmo matíbʰirgótamāsaḥ |
āśúṃ ná vājambʰaráṃ marjáyantaḥ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 5||












Sūkta 1.61 

asmā́ ídu prá taváse turā́ya práyo ná harmi stómaṃ mā́hināya |
ṛ́cīṣamāyā́dʰrigava óhamíndrāya bráhmāṇi rātátamā || 1||



1.  ayamr3msd idc uc prap tavasjmsd turajmsd  
    prayasnnsa nac harmivp·A·1s«√hṛ stomanmsa māhinajmsd |
    (ṛcnfsl-iṣamanns)jmsd adʰrigujmsd ohajmsa  
    indraNmsd brahmannnpa rātatamajnpa 



1.  Just to this one --- strong prompt causing joy one,
    I offer bringing-[him]-near hymn of praise as a delight,
    to him who is sought with a verse, to irresistible one,
    to Indra [I offer] most-presented-[to-him] formulations.



asmā́ ídu práya iva prá yaṃsi bʰárāmyāṅgūṣáṃ bā́dʰe suvṛktí |
índrāya hṛdā́ mánasā manīṣā́ pratnā́ya pátye dʰíyo marjayanta || 2||



2.  ayamr3msd idc uc prayasnnsa ivac prap yaṃsivp·Ao1s«√yam  
    bʰarāmivp·A·1s«√bʰṛ āṅgūṣajnsa bādʰanmsl suvṛktijnsa |
    indraNmsd hṛdnnsi manasnnsi manīṣānfsn  
    pratnajmsd patinmsd dʰīnfpn marjayantavpCA·3p«√mṛj 



2.  Just to this one let me dispatch [it] like a delight!
    In a distress I bring [forth] a loud well-twisted [phrase].
    For Indra [is] [this] conception [which is] using the heart [and] the mind.
    For the primordial overseer [of the treasure] visualizations cleanse [the mind from distractions].



asmā́ ídu tyámupamáṃ svarṣā́ṃ bʰárāmyāṅgūṣámāsyèna |
máṃhiṣṭʰamácʰoktibʰirmatīnā́ṃ suvṛktíbʰiḥ sūríṃ vāvṛdʰádʰyai || 3||



3.  ayamr3msd idc uc tyadr3msa upamajmsa (svarnns-sanjms)jmsa  
    bʰarāmivp·A·1s«√bʰṛ āṅgūṣajnsa āsyannsi |
    maṃhiṣṭʰajmsa acʰoktinfpi matinfpg suvṛktijnpi  
    sūrinmsa vavṛdʰadʰyaiv···D··«√vṛdʰ 



3.  Just to this one I bring with the mouth 
    this most excellent gaining-sva`r loud [chant of praise] ---
    to strengthen the most generous institutor of the sacrifice
    with directed expressions of mental gestures, with well-twisted [verses].



asmā́ ídu stómaṃ sáṃ hinomi rátʰaṃ ná táṣṭeva tátsināya |
gíraśca gírvāhase suvṛktī́ndrāya viśvaminváṃ médʰirāya || 4||



4.  ayamr3msd idc uc stomanmsa samp hinomivp·A·1s«√hi  
    ratʰanmsa nac taṣṭṛnmsn ivac (tadr3ns-sinanns)nnsd |
    girnfpa cac (girnfs-vāhasjms)jmsd suvṛktijnsa  
    indraNmsd (viśvanns-invajns)jnsa medʰirajmsd 



4.  Just for this one I set in motion a hymn of praise
    (like a chariot-builder [sets in motion] a chariot for wishing to acquire [it patron]),
    well-twisted [phrase] and chants for the conveyed by chants one, for Indra
    [I set in motion] invigorating everything [formulation], for possessing of mental vigour one.



asmā́ ídu sáptimiva śravasyéndrāyārkáṃ juhvā̀ sámañje |
vīráṃ dānaúkasaṃ vandádʰyai purā́ṃ gūrtáśravasaṃ darmā́ṇam || 5||



5.  ayamr3msd idc uc saptinmsa ivac śravasyāa  
    indraNmsd arkanmsa juhūnfsi samp añjevp·A·1s«√añj |
    vīranmsa (dānanns-okasnns)jmsa vandadʰyaiv···D··«√vand  
    purnfpg (gūrtajns-śravasnns)jmsa darmannmsa 



5.  Just for this one, for Indra, I anoint briskly ---
    like [one rubs] a courser --- a hymn of illumination with tongue,
    to venerate the hero whose home is where there is a giving up,
    a demolisher of strongholds whose auditory impression is welcomed.



asmā́ ídu tváṣṭā takṣadvájraṃ svápastamaṃ svaryàṃ raṇāya |
vṛtrásya cidvidádyéna márma tujánnī́śānastujatā́ kiyedʰā́ḥ || 6||



6.  ayamr3msd idc uc tvaṣṭṛNmsn takṣatvp·AE3s«√takṣ vajranmsa  
    svapastamajmsa svaryajmsa raṇanmsd |
    vṛtraNmsg cidc vidatvp·UE3s«√vid yasr3msi marmannnsa  
    tujanttp·Amsn«√tuj īśānajmsn tujanttp·Amsi«√tuj kiyedʰājmpa 



6.  Just for this one Tvaṣṭṛ fashioned
    doing-good-job roaring thunderbolt --- to [his] delight ---
    [thunderbolt] with which he shall find a mortal spot of Vṛtra as well¹,
    [he,] focusing [energy], commanding by focusing even-little-[amounts of energy²].



asyédu mātúḥ sávaneṣu sadyó maháḥ pitúṃ papivā́ñcā́rvánnā |
muṣāyádvíṣṇuḥ pacatáṃ sáhīyānvídʰyadvarāháṃ tiró ádrimástā || 7||



7.  ayamr3msg idc uc mātṛnfsg savanannpl sadyasa  
    mahasa pitunmsa papivantjmsn cārujnsa annannpa |
    muṣāyatvp·AE3s«√muṣāy viṣṇuNmsn pacatajnsa sahīyasjmsn  
    vidʰyatvp·AE3s«√vyadʰ varāhanmsa tirasp adrinmsa astṛnmsn 



7.  Just of this one³ mother's nourishment⁴ having gladly drunk every day during the pressings,
    [having consumed] the esteemed [nectar], [and] the victuals,
    the shooter⁵ should pierce the boar [but] without a stone ---
    since mightier Viṣṇu⁶ might steal the cooked⁷ [mindset⁸].



asmā́ ídu gnā́ściddevápatnīríndrāyārkámahihátya ūvuḥ |
pári dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ jabʰra urvī́ nā́sya té mahimā́naṃ pári ṣṭaḥ || 8||



8.  ayamr3msd idc uc gnānfpn cidc (devanms-patnīnfs)nfpn  
    indraNmsd arkanmsa (ahinms-hatyanns)nnsl ūvurvp·I·3p«√ve |
    parip (dyunmd-pṛtʰivīnfd)nfda jabʰreva·I·3s«√bʰṛ urvījfda  
    nac ayamr3msgr3fdn mahimannmsa parip starvp·A·3d«√as 



8.  Just for this one even wives, mistresses,⁹ of the deva,
    have weaved a hymn of illumination during slaying of the snake, for Indra.
    He carried himself all over the Heaven and the Earth --- the two wide ones.
    Those two are not in the way of this one's power to increase in size.



asyédevá prá ririce mahitváṃ diváspṛtʰivyā́ḥ páryantárikṣāt |
svarā́ḷíndro dáma ā́ viśvágūrtaḥ svarírámatro vavakṣe ráṇāya || 9||



9.  ayamr3msg idc evac prap ririceva·I·3s«√ric mahitvannsn  
    dyunmsb pṛtʰivīnfsb parip (antara-īkṣajms)nnsb |
    svarājjmsn indraNmsn damanmsl āp (viśvajns-gūrtajms)jmsn  
    svarijmsn amatrajmsn vavakṣeva·I·3s«√vakṣ raṇanmsd 



9.  The power to expand of just of this one¹⁰ has indeed become superior
    to the Heaven, to the Earth, to the intermediate space.
    Self-ruling Indra, welcomed-by-everyone at home,
    easily rising upwards, instrumental to being forceful, he¹¹ has grown to [his] delight.



asyédevá śávasā śuṣántaṃ ví vṛścadvájreṇa vṛtrámíndraḥ |
gā́ ná vrāṇā́ avánīramuñcadabʰí śrávo dāváne sácetāḥ || 10||



10. ayamr3msg idc evac śavasnnsi śuṣanttp·Amsa«√śuṣ  
     vip vṛścatvp·AE3s«√vraśc vajranmsi vṛtraNmsa indraNmsn |
     gonfpa nac vrāṇājfpa avaninfpa amuñcatavp·U·3s«√muc  
     abʰip śravasnnsa dāvannnsd sacetasjmsn 



10. With the impulse to change of just this one¹², 
    Indra shall hew with the thunderbolt hissing Vṛtra into pieces.
    He¹³ set free the streams as if pent up cows,
    [he,] having the same mind --- in order to give [the treasure] for the sake of glory.



asyédu tveṣásā ranta síndʰavaḥ pári yádvájreṇa sīmáyacʰat |
īśānakṛ́ddāśúṣe daśasyánturvī́taye gādʰáṃ turváṇiḥ kaḥ || 11||



11. ayamr3msg idc uc tveṣasnnsi rantavp·U·3p«√ram sindʰunmpn  
     parip yadc vajranmsi sīmc ayacʰatvp·Aa3s«√yam |
     (īśānanms-kṛtjms)jmsn dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś daśasyanttp·Amsn«√daśasya  
     turvītiNmsd gādʰannsa turvaṇijmsn karvp·UE3s«√kṛ 



11. Through the vehemence of just of this one the rivers stopped
    when he completely held them up with the thunderbolt.
    He, rendering one competent, rendering service to a worshiper, overpowering [them], created a ford for Turvīti.



asmā́ ídu prá bʰarā tū́tujāno vṛtrā́ya vájramī́śānaḥ kiyedʰā́ḥ |
górná párva ví radā tiraścéṣyannárṇāṃsyapā́ṃ carádʰyai || 12||



12. ayamr3msd idc uc prap bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ tūtujānajmsn  
     vṛtraNmsd vajranmsa īśānajmsn kiyedʰājfpa |
     gonfsg nac parvannnsa vip radavp·Ao2s«√rad tiraścāa  
     iṣyanttp·Amsn«√iṣ arṇasnnpa apnfpg caradʰyaiv···D··«√car 



12. Just for this one¹⁴ do thou¹⁵, urging again and again, bring the thunderbolt forth, to Vṛtra,
    [thou,] commanding even-little-[amounts of energy¹⁶].
    Sever [him¹⁷] transversely¹⁸ as if cow's limb,
    [thou,] sending off the floods of waters to roam.



asyédu prá brūhi pūrvyā́ṇi turásya kármāṇi návya uktʰaíḥ |
yudʰé yádiṣṇāná ā́yudʰānyṛgʰāyámāṇo niriṇā́ti śátrūn || 13||



13. ayamr3msg idc uc prap brūhivp·Ao2s«√brū pūrvyajnpa turajmsg karmannnpa navyasa uktʰannpi |
     yudʰev···D··«√yudʰ yadc iṣṇānata·Amsn«√iṣ āyudʰannpa  
     ṛgʰāyamāṇata·Amsn«√ṛgʰāy niriṇātivp·A·3s«ni~√rī śatrunmpa 



13. Just of this one, of the quick one,
    do proclaim [those] former deeds anew --- with recited verses;
    when casting weapons for a fight,
    he, raging, scatters enemies.



asyédu bʰiyā́ giráyaśca dṛḷhā́ dyā́vā ca bʰū́mā janúṣastujete |
úpo venásya jóguvāna oṇíṃ sadyó bʰuvadvīryā̀ya nodʰā́ḥ || 14||



14. ayamr3msg idc uc bʰīnfsi girinmpn cac dṛḷhajmpn  
     dyunmdn cac bʰūmanmdn janusnnsg tujeteva·A·3d«√tuj |
     upap uc venajmsg joguvānata·Amsn«√gu oṇinmsa  
     sadyasa bʰuvatvp·AE3s«√bʰū vīryannsd nodʰasNmsn 



14. By the dread of just this one firm mountains,¹⁹ [are shaken]²⁰, and the Heaven and the Earth [are too].
    Because of the circumstances of birth [of this one] those two collect themselves.
    By the side of eager [Indra] Nodʰas, proclaiming [him] loudly the protector,
    shall become conducive to valor every day.



asmā́ ídu tyádánu dāyyeṣāméko yádvavné bʰū́rerī́śānaḥ |
praítaśaṃ sū́rye paspṛdʰānáṃ saúvaśvye súṣvimāvadíndraḥ || 15||



15. ayamr3msd idc uc tyadr3nsn anup dāyivp·U·3s«√dā ayamr3mpg  
     ekajmsn yadr3nsa vavneva·I·3s«√van bʰūrijnsg īśānajmsn |
     prap etaśajmsa sūryanmsl paspṛdʰānata·Imsa«√spardʰ  
     sauvaśvyannsl suṣvijmsa āvatvp·Aa3s«√av indraNmsn 



15. Just to this one²¹ that was yielded
    what he alone among these has made himself ready for, [he,] commanding many.
    [Indra promoted] struggling-for-the-sun²² flickering [one]²³;
    in a horse race Indra promoted pressing-out-Soma one.
------



evā́ te hāriyojanā suvṛktī́ndra bráhmāṇi gótamāso akran |
aíṣu viśvápeśasaṃ dʰíyaṃ dʰāḥ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 16||



16. evac tvamr2msd hāriyojanajmsv suvṛktijnsa  
     indraNmsv brahmannnpa gotamaNmpn akranvp·Aa3p«√kṛ |
     āp ayamr3mpl (viśvanns-peśasnns)jfsa dʰīnfsa dʰāsvp·U·2s«√dʰā  
     prātara makṣūa (dʰīnfsi-vasujms)jmsn jagamyātvp·Ii3s«√gam 



16. Thus Gotama-s performed for thee, O Indra of those who harness pale yellow one²⁴,
    well-twisted [phrase] [and] formulations.
    Thou²⁵ has put into these [worshipers] shaping everything vision ---
    [so that] he²⁶, whose treasure is [given] by a vision, might come promptly, at daybreak!²⁷


1 that is, in addition to other demons
2 vāja
3 Indra
4 Pṛśni's milk --- the energy to dare to rebel, to transgress
5 =``aspiring to the state of Indra worshiper''
6 here he plays the role of an active opposition to great changes in the body and the mind that the state of Indra induces
7 prepared by inner heat, or heated by anger
8 manas
9 inner waters accompanying Indra
10 adept of Indra
11 Indra
12 adept of Indra
13 Indra
14 adept of Indra
15 Indra
16 vāja
17 Vṛtra
18 that is, in every passage from one cakra to the next one
19 prob. ``firm points of view''
20 after 4.17.10d
21 adept of Indra
22 ``the sun'' here means maṇipūra cakra
23 that is, the inner fire
24 extract of Soma
25 adept of Indra
26 Indra
27 the line is the same as 8.80.10d and 9.93.5d


Sūkta 1.62 

prá manmahe śavasānā́ya śūṣámāṅgūṣáṃ gírvaṇase aṅgirasvát |
suvṛktíbʰi stuvatá ṛgmiyā́yā́rcāmārkáṃ náre víśrutāya || 1||



1.  prap manmaheva·A·1p«√man śavasānajmsd śūṣajnsa  
    āṅgūṣajmsa girvanasjmsd aṅgirasvata |
    suvṛktijnpi stuvanttp·Amsd«√stu ṛgmiyajmsd  
    arcāmavp·AE1p«√ṛc arkanmsa nṛnmsd viśrutajmsd 



1.  We think upon highspirited praising-aloud [sāman¹] in the manner of aṅgiras-es
    for changing-powerfully longing-for-a-chant one.
    For to-be-praised-in-verses heard-of-far-and-wide man
    we shall recite a hymn of illumination along with well-twisted [phrases] for the praiser.



prá vo mahé máhi námo bʰaradʰvamāṅgūṣyàṃ śavasānā́ya sā́ma |
yénā naḥ pū́rve pitáraḥ padajñā́ árcanto áṅgiraso gā́ ávindan || 2||



2.  prap tvamr2mpg mahjmsd mahijnsa namasnnsa bʰradʰvamva·AE2p«√bʰṛ  
    āṅgūṣyajnsa śavasānajmsd sāmannnsa |
    yasr3nsi vayamr1mpg pūrvanmpn pitṛnmpn padajñājmpn  
    arcanttp·Ampn«√ṛc aṅgirasnmpn gonfpa avindanvp·Aa3p«√vid 



2.  Ye shall bring forth for your mighty one a great adoration,
    for changing-powerfully one --- a praising-aloud sāman,
    with which our ancient, knowing-the-track fathers,
    reciting praises aṅgiras-es, found the cows.



índrasyā́ṅgirasāṃ ceṣṭaú vidátsarámā tánayāya dʰāsím |
bṛ́haspátirbʰinádádriṃ vidádgā́ḥ sámusríyābʰirvāvaśanta náraḥ || 3||



3.  indraNmsg aṅgirasnmpg cac iṣṭinfsl vidatvp·UE3s«√vid saramāNfsn tanayajmsd dʰāsinmsa |
    bṛhaspatiNmsn bʰinatvp·AE3s«√bʰid adrinmsa vidatvp·UE3s«√vid gonfpa  
    samp usriyājfpi vāvaśantavpIAE3p«√vāś nṛnmpn 



3.  At Indra's and aṅgiras-es' invitation [for a new adept]
    Saramā shall find the nourishment for propagating family [recruit],
    Bṛhaspati shall pierce the rock, he² shall find the cows,
    the men shall howl again and again together with appearing at dawn [waters].



sá suṣṭúbʰā sá stubʰā́ saptá vípraiḥ svaréṇā́driṃ svaryò návagvaiḥ |
saraṇyúbʰiḥ pʰaligámindra śakra valáṃ ráveṇa darayo dáśagvaiḥ || 4||



4.  sasr3msn suṣṭubʰnfsi sasr3msn stubʰnfsi saptau viprajmpi  
    svaranmsi adrinmsa svaryajmsn navagvanmpi |
    (sarajms-yujms)jmpi pʰaliganmsa indraNmsv śakrajmsv  
    valanmsa ravanmsi darayasvpCAE2s«√dṝ daśagvanmpi 



4.  That [howl] with a good rhythm, that [howl] with a rhythm by seven inwardly excited ones,
    [that is] made-to-reverberate by Navagva-s, [shall pierce] the stone with the sound.
    Together with seeking-[the]-flow [sounds] [thou,] O enabling Indra, [shall burst]³ the water-cask⁴,
    together with daśagva-s,⁵, by means of evocative expressions,⁶ thou should have discovered the herb.
    Thou, O Indra, did make [it⁷] spread out from the ground⁸ to the summit⁹,
    thou did prop up the lower region¹⁰ of the Heaven.



gṛṇānó áṅgirobʰirdasma ví varuṣásā sū́ryeṇa góbʰirándʰaḥ |
ví bʰū́myā apratʰaya indra sā́nu divó rája úparamastabʰāyaḥ || 5||



5.  gṛṇānatp·Ampn«√gṝ aṅgirasnmpi dasmajmsv vip varvp·UE2s«√vṛ  
    uṣasNfsi sūryanmsi gonfpi andʰasnnsa |
    vip bʰūminfsb apratʰayasvpCAa2s«√pratʰ indraNmsv sānunnsl  
    dyunmsg rajasnnsa uparajnsa stabʰāyasvpCAa2s«√stambʰ 



5.  Being extolled by aṅgiras-es, O accomplishing wonderful deeds, throughout the morning by means of the sun¹¹
    by means of evocative expressions¹²,
    thou should have discovered the herb.
    Thou, O Indra, did make [it¹³] spread out
    from the ground¹⁴ to the summit¹⁵
    thou did prop up the lower region of the Heaven.



tádu práyakṣatamamasya kárma dasmásya cā́rutamamasti dáṃsaḥ |
upahvaré yádúparā ápinvanmádʰvarṇaso nadyàścátasraḥ || 6||



6.  tadr3nsn uc prayakṣatamajnsn ayamr3msg karmannnsn dasmajmsg cārutamajnsn astivp·A·3s«√as daṃsasnnsn |
    upahvaranmsl yadc uparajfpa apinvatvp·Aa3s«√pinv (madʰunns-arṇasnns)nfpa nadīnfpa catasṛu 



6.  That most perceptible action of his, the most esteemed one
    of accomplishing wonderful deeds one is marvelous ---
    when he swelled four situated below¹¹ flowing waters
    [that are] flooding [the body] with honey.



dvitā́ ví vavre sanájā sánīḷe ayā́sya stávamānebʰirarkaíḥ |
bʰágo ná méne paramé vyomannádʰārayadródasī sudáṃsāḥ || 7||



7.  dvitāa vip vavreva·I·3s«√vṛ sanajājfda sanīḷājfda ayāsyajmsn stavamānatp·Ampi«√stu arkanmpi |
    bʰaganmsn nac menānfda paramajnsl vyomannnsl  
    adʰārayatvpCAa3s«√dʰṛ rodasnnda sudaṃsasjmsn 



7.  Certainly he, dexterous, together with praising hymns of illumination
    has discovered two ancient having-the-same-nest [devī-s];
    performing a wondrous deed, he, [being] in the ultimate space of detachment,
    employed, as a patron [would] two women, the two Rodas-es.



sanā́ddívaṃ pári bʰū́mā vírūpe punarbʰúvā yuvatī́ svébʰirévaiḥ |
kṛṣṇébʰiraktóṣā́ rúśadbʰirvápurbʰirā́ carato anyā́nyā || 8||



8.  sanāta dyunmsa parip bʰūmannnsa virūpājfdn punarbʰūjfdn yuvatinfdn svajmpi evanmpi |
    kṛṣṇajnpi aktānfsn uṣasnfsn ruśatjnpi vapusnnpi āp caratasvp·U·3d«√car (anyājfs-anyājfs)a 



8.  From of old two recurrent different-in-form young girls
    [go] along their own courses all over the Heaven and the Earth.
    With dark forms the Night, with shining one the Dawn,
    the two proceed one after another.



sánemi sakʰyáṃ svapasyámānaḥ sūnúrdādʰāra śávasā sudáṃsāḥ |
āmā́su ciddadʰiṣe pakvámantáḥ páyaḥ kṛṣṇā́su rúśadróhiṇīṣu || 9||



9.  sanemia sakʰyannsa svapasyamānata·Amsn«su~√apasy  
    sūnunmsn dādʰāravp·I·3s«√dʰṛ śavasnnsi sudaṃsasjmsn |
    āmājfpl cidc dadʰiṣeva·I·2s«√dʰā pakvajnsa antara payasnnsa kṛṣṇājfpl ruśatjnsa rohiṇījfpl 



9.  At all times the industrious inciter, performing a wondrous deed,
    by means of the power to change has maintained a like-mindedness [with them].
    ``Thou have placed ripe [for rousing] vital spirit even into crude [evocative images]
    [the spirit that is] shining midst dark rising [armors]¹².''



sanā́tsánīḷā avánīravātā́ vratā́ rakṣante amṛ́tāḥ sáhobʰiḥ |
purū́ sahásrā jánayo ná pátnīrduvasyánti svásāro áhrayāṇam || 10||



10. sanāta sanīḷājfpn avaninfpn avātājfpn  
     vratannpa rakṣanteva·A·3p«√rakṣ amṛtajfpn sahasnnpi |
     purua sahasrau janinfpn nac patnīnfpn  
     duvasyantivp·A·3p«√duvasy svasṛnfpn ahrayāṇajmsa 



10. From of old having-the-same-nest fresh unceasing streams
    guard [his] realms with overwhelming forces.
    For many thousand [days and nights] the sisters
    like wives-as-mistresses reward him who is keen.



sanāyúvo námasā návyo arkaírvasūyávo matáyo dasma dadruḥ |
pátiṃ ná pátnīruśatī́ruśántaṃ spṛśánti tvā śavasāvanmanīṣā́ḥ || 11||



11. sanāyujfpn namasnnsi navyasa arkanmpi (vasunns-yujms)jfpn matinfpn dasmajmsv dadrurvp·I·3p«√drā |
     patinmsa nac patnīnfpn uśatījfpn uśanttp·Amsa«√vaś  
     spṛśantivp·A·3p«√spṛś tvamr2msa śavasāvantjmsv manīṣānfpn 



11. Seeking what's beneficial, seeking-to-gain-[thee] contemplations,
    O accomplishing wonderful deeds one, make haste anew with adoration, with hymns of illumination.
    Conceptions touch thee, O endowed with the power to change,
    as desiring mistresses [touch] desirous husband.



sanā́devá táva rā́yo gábʰastau ná kṣī́yante nópa dasyanti dasma |
dyumā́m̐ asi krátumām̐ indra dʰī́raḥ śíkṣā śacīvastáva naḥ śácībʰiḥ || 12||



12. sanāta evac tvamr2msg rainmpa gabʰastinmsl  
     nac kṣīyantevp·A·3p«√kṣi upap dasyantivp·A·3p«√das dasmajmsv |
     dyumantjmsn asivp·A·3s«√as kratumantjmsn indraNmsv dʰīrajmsn  
     śikṣavpDAo2s«√śak śacīvatjmsv tvamr2msg vayamr1mpa śacīnfpi 



12. From of old, really, thy riches in a hand
    are neither decreased, nor fail, O accomplishing wonderful deeds one!
    Thou are illuminating, resourceful, facilitating contemplations, O Indra!
    Do wish to help us with thy enabling powers, O accompanied by enabling powers one!



sanāyaté gótama indra návyamátakṣadbráhma hariyójanāya |
sunītʰā́ya naḥ śavasāna nodʰā́ḥ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 13||



13. sanajmsd tvamr2msd gotamaNmsn indraNmsv navyajnsa atakṣatvp·Aa3s«√takṣ hariyojanajmsd |
     sunītʰajmsd vayamr1mpd śavasānajmsv nodʰasNmsn  
     prātara makṣūa (dʰīnfsi-vasujms)jmsn jagamyātvp·Ii3s«√gam 



13. For ancient harnessing-tawny-ones thee, O Indra,
    Gotama Nodʰas fashioned a new formula
    for us to enjoy a good guidance, O changing powerfully,
    [so that] he¹³, whose treasure is [given] by a vision, might come promptly, at daybreak!¹⁴


1 verses recited to special tunes
2 the recruit
3 on the basis of 8.32.25a
4 the source of beta-endorphins that is felt as if pouring streams down the body from the top of the head
5 prob. maṇipūra cakras thou shall make the enclosure to split open.

6 manipūra cakra6 lit. ``cows''
7 inner Soma
8 prob. mūlādʰāra cakra
9 prob. the top of the skull
10 the region where sensations and thoughts induced by the body are located
11 flowing through four petals of mūlādʰāra cakra
12 arising darkness in one's eyes that as if shields from external stimuli --- on the basis of 8.93.13
13 Indra
14 the line is the same as 8.80.10d, 9.93.5d, 1.61.16d


Sūkta 1.63 

tváṃ mahā́m̐ indra yó ha śúṣmairdyā́vā jajñānáḥ pṛtʰivī́ áme dʰāḥ |
yáddʰa te víśvā giráyaścidábʰvā bʰiyā́ dṛḷhā́saḥ kiráṇā naíjan || 1||



1.  tvamr2msn mahatjmsn indraNmsv yasr3msn hac śuṣmanmpi  
    dyunmda jajñānata·Imsn«√jan pṛtʰivīnfda amanmsl dʰāsvp·U·2s«√dʰā |
    yadc hac tvamr2msg viśvajnpn girinmpn cidc abʰvajnpn  
    bʰīnfsi dṛḷhajmpn kiraṇanmpn nac aijanvp·Aa3p«√ej 



1.  Thou [are] a great one, O Indra, who, indeed, having manifested himself by fits of fervor,
    put the Heaven [and] the Earth into a violent agitation
    when indeed everything immense, firm --- even mountains ---
    because of the dread of thee trembled like dust-motes.



ā́ yáddʰárī indra vívratā vérā́ te vájraṃ jaritā́ bāhvórdʰāt |
yénāviharyatakrato amítrānpúra iṣṇā́si puruhūta pūrvī́ḥ || 2||



2.  āp yadc harijmda indraNmsv vivratajmda vesvp·AE2s«√vī  
    āp tvamr2msd vajranmsa jaritṛnmsn bāhunmdl dʰātvp·UE3s«√dʰā |
    yasr3msi (aviharyatajms-kratunms)jmsv amitrajmpa purnfpa iṣṇāsivp·A·2s«√iṣ (purua-hūtajms)jmsv pūrvījfpa 



2.  Should thou, O Indra, approach two refractory tawny ones,
    the praiser shall put into arms for thee the thunderbolt,
    with which thou, O one whose resourcefulness is not repudiated,
    sent off hostiles [and] many walls, O much-invoked one!



tváṃ satyá indra dʰṛṣṇúretā́ntvámṛbʰukṣā́ náryastváṃ ṣā́ṭ |
tváṃ śúṣṇaṃ vṛjáne pṛkṣá āṇaú yū́ne kútsāya dyumáte sácāhan || 3||



3.  tvamr2msn satyajmsn indraNmsv dʰṛṣṇujmsn eṣasr3mpa tvamr2msn (ṛbʰunms-kṣānfs)nmsn naryajmsn tvamr2msn sahjmsn |
    tvamr2msn śuṣṇaNmsa vṛjanannsl pṛkṣnfsd āṇinmsl  
    yuvanjmsd kutsaNmsd dyumantjmsd sacāa ahanvp·Aa2s«√han 



3.  Thou [are] genuine, O Indra, daring these [men],
    thou [are] a suitable-to-men basis of Ṛbʰu-s, thou [are] prevailing.
    Thou, [being] at hand, did slay Śuṣṇa for young brilliant Kutsa
    when in an enclosure during a fight [he was nearly] deceived to satiate [the urge].
------



tváṃ ha tyádindra codīḥ sákʰā vṛtráṃ yádvajrinvṛṣakarmannubʰnā́ḥ |
yáddʰa śūra vṛṣamaṇaḥ parācaírví dásyūm̐ryónāvákṛto vṛtʰāṣā́ṭ || 4||



4.  tvamr2msn hac tyadr3nsa indraNmsv codīsvp·UE2s«√cud sakʰinmsn  
    vṛtraNmsa yadc vajrinnmsv (vṛṣannms-karmannns)jmsv ubʰnāsvp·Ae2s«√ubʰ |
    yadc hac śūranmsv (vṛṣannms-manasnns)jmsv paracaisa  
    vip (dasnfs-yujms)nmpa yoninmsl akṛtasvp·Aa2s«√kṛ (vṛtʰāa-sahjms)jmsn 



4.  Thou, O Indra, as a companion, should have incited that¹ ---
    when thou, O acting like a bull thunderbolt-wielder, were to kill Vṛtra,
    when thou, O thinking-like-a-bull agent of change, [still] away,
    prevailing at-will, did alter impulses to suffer want [while they were still] in [their] womb.



tváṃ ha tyádindrā́riṣaṇyandṛḷhásya cinmártānāmájuṣṭau |
vyàsmádā́ kā́ṣṭʰā árvate vargʰanéva vajriñcʰnatʰihyamítrān || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn hac tyadr3nsa indraNmsv ariṣaṇyantjmsn  
    dṛḷhajmsg cidc martanmpg ajuṣṭinfsl |
    vip vayamr1mpb āp kāṣṭʰānfpa arvatnmsd varvp·UE2s«√vṛ  
    gʰananmsi ivac vajrinnmsv śnatʰihivp·Ao2s«√śnatʰ amitrajmpa 



5.  Thou indeed [uncovered] that, O Indra, being depended upon, 
    in the displeasure of even a steady one among [these] mortals.
    From among us thou discovered [suitable] for the courser² racetracks.
    Strike, O thunderbolt-wielder, hostiles as with a club!



tvā́ṃ ha tyádindrā́rṇasātau svàrmīḷhe nára ājā́ havante |
táva svadʰāva iyámā́ samaryá ūtírvā́jeṣvatasā́yyā bʰūt || 6||



6.  tvamr2msa hac tyadr3nsa indraNmsv (arṇasnns-sātinfs)nfsl  
    svarmīḷhajmsl nṛnmpn ājinmsl havanteva·A·3p«√hū |
    tvamr2msg svadʰāvatjmsv ayamr3fsn āp samaryannsl ūtinfsn vājanmpl atasāyyājfsn bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū 



6.  [Upon] that --- that is, [upon] thee, O Indra --- men call in a fighting match
    while obtaining the wave [of overwhelming strength] when sva`r [is] the prize.
    This thy side-effect³, O spontaneous one, shall become
    unfading in a contest, [and] during rushes of vigour.



tváṃ ha tyádindra saptá yúdʰyanpúro vajrinpurukútsāya dardaḥ |
barhírná yátsudā́se vṛ́tʰā várgaṃhó rājanvárivaḥ pūráve kaḥ || 7||



7.  tvamr2msn hac tyadr3nsa indraNmsv saptau yudʰyanttp·Amsn«√yudʰ  
    purnfpa vajrinnmsv purukutsaNmsd dardarvpIAE2s«√dṝ |
    barhisnnsa nac yadc sudāsNmsd vṛtʰāa varkvp·UE2s«√vṛj  
    amhunnsb rājannmsv varivasnnsa pūruNmsd karvp·UE3s«√kṛ 



7.  Thou indeed, O Indra, [are] waging war, as that should have broken again and again
    seven strongholds for Purukutsa, O thunderbolt-wielder!
    When for Sudās thou should have uprooted [them] at will --- like sacrificial grass,
    thou, O chieftain, should have created for a commoner⁴ [free] from distress mental space.



tváṃ tyā́ṃ na indra deva citrā́míṣamā́po ná pīpayaḥ párijman |
yáyā śūra prátyasmábʰyaṃ yáṃsi tmánamū́rjaṃ ná viśvádʰa kṣáradʰyai || 8||



8.  tvamr2msn tyadr3fsa vayamr1mpd indraNmsv devanmsv citrājfsa  
    iṣnfsa apnfpn nac pīpayasvp·AE2s«√pī parijmannnsl |
    yār3fsi śūranmsv pratip vayamr1mpd yaṃsivp·Ao2s«√yam  
    tmannmsa ūrjnfsa nac viśvadʰaa kṣaradʰyaiv···D··«√kṣar 



8.  Thou, O deva Indra, shall swell for us 
    that capturing attention libation everywhere --- like [thou swell] waters,
    [that libation] with which may thou, O agent of change, be worth for us as much as the vital breath,
    [with which may thou be] as the sap --- to ooze on every occasion.
------



ákāri ta indra gótamebʰirbráhmāṇyóktā námasā háribʰyām |
supéśasaṃ vā́jamā́ bʰarā naḥ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 9||



9.  akārivp·U·3s«√kṛ tvamr2msd indraNmsv gotamaNmpi  
    brahmannnpa oktajnpa namasnnsi harijmdd |
    supeśasjmsa vājanmsa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ vayamr1mpd  
    prātara makṣūa (dʰīnfsi-vasujms)jmsn jagamyātvp·Ii3s«√gam 



9.  [This hymn] was performed for for thee, O Indra, by Gotama-s,
    formulas with reverential salutation to two tawny ones [were] uttered here.
    Do [thou, O Soma,]⁵ bring here for us a well-formed rush of vigour,
    [so that] he⁶, whose treasure is [given] by a vision, might come promptly, at daybreak!⁷


1 here and in 5,6,7 ``that''= ``the potential for rising anger to be transformed into ecstatic fury''
2 Soma
3 creating potential for converting rising anger into ecstatic fury
4 or, for Pūru tribe
5 on the basis of 9.63.18c
6 Indra
7 the line is the same as 8.80.10d, 9.93.5d, 1.61.16d, 1.62.13d


Sūkta 1.64 

vṛ́ṣṇe śárdʰāya súmakʰāya vedʰáse nódʰaḥ suvṛktíṃ prá bʰarā marúdbʰyaḥ |
apó ná dʰī́ro mánasā suhástyo gíraḥ sámañje vidátʰeṣvābʰúvaḥ || 1||



1.  vṛṣanjmsd śardʰanmsd sumakʰajmsd vedʰasjmsd  
    nodʰasNmsv suvṛktinfsa prap bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ marutNmpd |
    apasjmsn nac dʰīrajmsn manasnnsi suhastyajmsn  
    girnfpa samp añjeva·A·1s«√añj vidatʰannpl ābʰūjfpa 



1.  For the bullish swarm of good fighting spirit [and] enthusiastic,
    O Nodʰas, present a well-twisted verse --- for Marut-s.
    Having schemas for contemplation, as if skillful in art, imaginative,
    I anoint chants [that] are assisting during teaching sessions.
------



té jajñire divá ṛṣvā́sa ukṣáṇo rudrásya máryā ásurā arepásaḥ |
pāvakā́saḥ śúcayaḥ sū́ryā iva sátvāno ná drapsíno gʰorávarpasaḥ || 2||



2.  tasr3mpn jajñirevp·I·3p«√jan dyunmsb ṛṣvajmpn ukṣannmpn  
    rudraNmsg maryajmpn asuranmpn arepasjmpn |
    pāvakajmpn śucijmpn sūryanmpn ivac  
    satvannmpn nac drapsinjmpn (gʰorajns-varpasnns)jmpn 



2.  They, helping in dire straights bulls, have emerged from the Heaven ---
    recruits of Rudra, faultless asura-s¹,
    purifying, shining like suns,
    sparkling as warriors, terrifying like a phantom. 
------



yúvāno rudrā́ ajárā abʰoggʰáno vavakṣúrádʰrigāvaḥ párvatā iva |
dṛḷhā́ cidvíśvā bʰúvanāni pā́rtʰivā prá cyāvayanti divyā́ni majmánā || 3||



3.  yuvanjmpn rudrajmpn ajarajmpn (abʰokjms-hanjms)jmpn  
    vavakṣurvp·I·3p«√vakṣ adʰrigujmpn parvatanmpn ivac |
    dṛḷhajnpa cidc viśvajnpa bʰuvanannpa pārtʰivajnpa  
    prap cyavayantivpCA·3p«√cyu divyajnpa majmannmsi 



3.  Young Rudra-s not subject to old age, warding off him² who lacks enjoyment,
    they, independent like rugged [mountains], have nurtured [their dreams].
    All terrestrial places of existence --- even stable ones ---
    they cause to shake [and] celestial ones [too] with [their] majesty. 



citraírañjíbʰirvápuṣe vyàñjate vákṣassu rukmā́m̐ ádʰi yetire śubʰé |
áṃseṣveṣāṃ ní mimṛkṣurṛṣṭáyaḥ sākáṃ jajñire svadʰáyā divó náraḥ || 4||



4.  citrajmpi añjinmpi vapusnnsd vip añjateva·A·3p«√añj  
    vakṣasnnpl rukmajmpa adʰip yetireva·I·3p«√yat śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ |
    aṃsanmpl ayamr3mpg nip mimṛkṣurvp·I·3p«√mṛj ṛṣṭinfpn  
    sākama jajñirevp·I·3p«√jan svadʰānfsi dyunmsb nṛnmpn 



4.  They display catching the eye body-paints for the sake of beauty,
    on breasts they fastened shining [plates] for enhancement;
    spears have rubbed into their shoulders.
    At the same time the men emerge spontaneously from the Heaven.



īśānakṛ́to dʰúnayo riśā́daso vā́tānvidyútastáviṣībʰirakrata |
duhántyū́dʰardivyā́ni dʰū́tayo bʰū́miṃ pinvanti páyasā párijrayaḥ || 5||



5.  (īśānanms-kṛtjms)jmpn dʰunijmpn (riśanms-adasnns)jmpn  
    vātanmpa vidyutnfpa taviṣīnfpi akratava·Aa3p«√kṛ |
    duhantivp·A·3p«√duh ūdʰasnnsa divyajnpa dʰūtijmpn  
    bʰūminfsa pinvantivp·A·3p«√pinv payasnnsi parijrijmpn 



5.  Acting as competent ones, boisterous, devouring gaps,
    by means of [their] power to control they effected winds, lightnings;
    they, shaking the celestial [places of existence], milk the udder;
    they, full of fervor, make the ground swell with the juice.



pínvantyapó marútaḥ sudā́navaḥ páyo gʰṛtávadvidátʰeṣvābʰúvaḥ |
átyaṃ ná mihé ví nayanti vājínamútsaṃ duhanti stanáyantamákṣitam || 6||



6.  pinvantivp·A·3p«√pinv apnfpa marutNmpn sudānujmpn  
    payasnnsa gʰṛtavatjnsa vidatʰannpl ābʰūjmpa |
    atyanmsa nac mihev···D··«√mih vip nayantivp·A·3p«√nī vājinjmsa  
    utsanmsa duhantivp·A·3p«√duh stanayanttpCAmsa«√stan akṣitajmsa 



6.  Generous Marut-s cause the waters, ghee-rich juice to swell,
    they, present at teaching sessions. 
    As if leading away a steed having the rush of vigour to emit [the semen]
    they milk inexhaustible causing thunders fountain.



mahiṣā́so māyínaścitrábʰānavo giráyo ná svátavaso ragʰuṣyádaḥ |
mṛgā́ iva hastínaḥ kʰādatʰā vánā yádā́ruṇīṣu táviṣīráyugdʰvam || 7||



7.  mahiṣanmpn māyinjmpn (citrajms-bʰānunms)jmpn  
    girinmpn nac svatavasjmpn (ragʰua-syadjfs)jmpn |
    mṛgajmpn ivac hastinnmpn svādatʰavp·A·2p«√svād vanannpa  
    yadc āruṇījfpl taviṣīnfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj 



7.  Mighty, having power to frame ideas, having various representations,
    like mountains self-strong, [their] flow is rapid.
------
    Like wild elephants you consume forests 
    when you yoked powers to control to reddish [blazes of fire].



siṃhā́ iva nānadati prácetasaḥ piśā́ iva supíśo viśvávedasaḥ |
kṣápo jínvantaḥ pṛ́ṣatībʰirṛṣṭíbʰiḥ sámítsabā́dʰaḥ śávasā́himanyavaḥ || 8||



8.  siṃhanmpn ivac nānadativpIA·3p«√nad pracetasjmpn  
    piśanmpn ivac supiśjmpn (viśvanns-vedasnns)jmpn |
    kṣapnfpa jinvanttp·Ampn«√jinv pṛṣatījfpi ṛṣṭinfpi  
    samp idc sabādʰjmpn śavasnnsi (ahinms-manyunms)jmpn 



8.  They, foresighted, roar like lions,
    well-adorned like mottled deer, known to everyone;
    with spears they urge on the nights together with dappled mares,
    completely enraged like snakes annoyed by an impulse to change.
------



ródasī ā́ vadatā gaṇaśriyo nṛ́ṣācaḥ śūrāḥ śávasā́himanyavaḥ |
ā́ vandʰúreṣvamátirná darśatā́ vidyúnná tastʰau maruto rátʰeṣu vaḥ || 9||



9.  rodasnnda āp vadatavp·Ao2p«√vad (gaṇanms-śrījfs)jmpv  
    (nṛnms-sācjms)jmpn śūranmpv śavasnnsi (ahinms-manyunms)jmpn |
    āp vandʰurannpl amatinfsn nac darśatājfsn  
    vidyutnfsn nac tastʰauvp·I·3s«√stʰā marutNmpv ratʰanmpl tvamr2mpg 



9.  Address the two Rodas-es, O having troop insignia ones,
    in a company of men, O agents of change, [you,] enraged like snakes by an impulse to change.
    In chariot seats [it is] perceived as inciting-to-act definitiveness,
    it remains as if flashing on your chariot, O Marut-s.



viśvávedaso rayíbʰiḥ sámokasaḥ sámmiślāsastáviṣībʰirvirapśínaḥ |
ástāra íṣuṃ dadʰire gábʰastyoranantáśuṣmā vṛ́ṣakʰādayo náraḥ || 10||



10. (viśvanns-vedasnns)jmpn rayinmpi samokasjmpn  
     sammiślajmpn taviṣījfpi virapśinjmpn |
     astṛnmpn iṣunmsa dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā gabʰastinmdl  
     (anantajmsa-śuṣmanms)jmpn (vṛṣanms-kʰādinms)jmpn nṛnmpn 



10. Known to everyone, furnished with treasures,
    well-endowed with powers to control, exuberant,
    they, who are about to shoot, placed an arrow in hands ---
    men of unlimited fervor, in helmets with bull-horns.



hiraṇyáyebʰiḥ pavíbʰiḥ payovṛ́dʰa újjigʰnanta āpatʰyò ná párvatān |
makʰā́ ayā́saḥ svasṛ́to dʰruvacyúto dudʰrakṛ́to marúto bʰrā́jadṛṣṭayaḥ || 11||



11. hiraṇyayajmpi pavinfpi (payasnns-vṛdʰjms)jmpn  
     udp jigʰnanteva·A·3p«√han āpatʰīnfpa nac parvatanmpa |
     makʰajmpn ayāsjmpn svasṛtjmpn (dʰruvajms-cyutjms)jmpn  
     (dudʰrajms-kṛtjms)jmpn marutNmpn (bʰrājatjfs-ṛṣṭinfs)jmpn 



11. With bronze tips, they, strengthened by the juice,
    strike upwards at the mountains as at impediments.
    Having fighting spirit, agile, self-moving, shaking what is fixed, 
    acting headstrong [are] Marut-s having gleaming spears.
------



gʰṛ́ṣuṃ pāvakáṃ vanínaṃ vícarṣaṇiṃ rudrásya sūnúṃ havásā gṛṇīmasi |
rajastúraṃ tavásaṃ mā́rutaṃ gaṇámṛjīṣíṇaṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ saścata śriyé || 12||



12. gʰṛṣujmsa pāvakajmsa vaninjmsa vicarṣaṇijmsa  
     rudraNmsg sūnunmsa havasnnsi gṛṇīmasivp·A·1p«√gṝ |
     (rajasnns-turjms)jmsa tavasjmsa mārutajmsa gaṇanmsa  
     ṛjīṣinnmsa vṛṣanajmsa saścatavp·AE2p«√sac śrīnfsd 



12. We extol with an invocation agile, purifying,
    desiring, disengaging offspring of Rudra.
    For a good fortune ye shall follow crossing the regions strong troop
    having Marut-s' trait, having a direct impact, fertilizing.



prá nū́ sá mártaḥ śávasā jánām̐ áti tastʰaú va ūtī́ maruto yámā́vata |
árvadbʰirvā́jaṃ bʰarate dʰánā nṛ́bʰirāpṛ́cʰyaṃ krátumā́ kṣeti púṣyati || 13||



13. prap nuc tar3msn martajmsn śavasnnsi jananmpa atip  
     tastʰauvp·I·3s«√stʰā tvamr2mpg ūtinfsi marutNmpv yasr3msa āvatavp·Aa2p«√av |
     arvatnmpi vājanmsa bʰarateva·A·3s«√bʰṛ dʰanannpa nṛnmpi  
     āpṛccʰyajmsa kratunmsa āp kṣetivp·A·3s«√kṣi puṣyativp·A·3s«√puṣ 



13. By the power to change that mortal stood above the people
    whom you, O Marut-s, favoured with your protections.
    With hasting ones he brings the rush of vigour, with the men --- the prizes;
    he possesses commendable resourcefulness, he thrives.



carkṛ́tyaṃ marutaḥ pṛtsú duṣṭáraṃ dyumántaṃ śúṣmaṃ magʰávatsu dʰattana |
dʰanaspṛ́tamuktʰyàṃ viśvácarṣaṇiṃ tokáṃ puṣyema tánayaṃ śatáṃ hímāḥ || 14||



14. carkṛtyajmsa marutNmpv pṛtnfpl duṣṭarajmsa  
     dyumantjmsa śuṣmanmsa magʰavannmpl dʰattanavp·Ao2p«√dʰā |
     (dʰananns-spṛtjms)jmsa uktʰyanmsa (viśvajms-carṣaṇijms)jmsa  
     tokannsa puṣyemavp·Ai1p«√puṣ tanayajnsa śatamu himānfpa 



14. O Marut-s, put into liberal ones
    renowned, difficult to overcome in battles, lucid fervor ---
    [the one] that carries away the prize, [that is] worthy of a hymn, [that is] drawing to itself everyone,
    so that we can nurture for hundred winters propagating [our] family children.



nū́ ṣṭʰiráṃ maruto vīrávantamṛtīṣā́haṃ rayímasmā́su dʰatta |
sahasríṇaṃ śatínaṃ śūśuvā́ṃsaṃ prātármakṣū́ dʰiyā́vasurjagamyāt || 15||



15. nuc stʰirajmsa marutNmpv vīravantjmsa  
     (ṛtinfs-sahjms)jmsa rayinmsa vayamr1mpl dʰattavp·Ao2p«√dʰā |
     sahasrinjmsa śatinjmsa śūśuvaṅstp·Imsa«√śvi  
     prātara makṣūa (dʰīnfsi-vasujms)jmsn jagamyātvp·Ai3s«√gam 



15. Now then, O Marut-s, put into us the treasure
    that is lasting, rich in heroes, [that] prevailed over assailants,
    that, containing a thousand, containing a hundred [gifts], has swelled.
    May he, who benefits with visions, come promptly at daybreak!


1 guiding spirits
2 Yamá


Sūkta 1.65 

paśvā́ ná tāyúṃ gúhā cátantaṃ námo yujānáṃ námo váhantam || 1||











sajóṣā dʰī́rāḥ padaíránu gmannúpa tvā sīdanvíśve yájatrāḥ || 2||











ṛtásya devā́ ánu vratā́ gurbʰúvatpáriṣṭirdyaúrná bʰū́ma || 3||











várdʰantīmā́paḥ panvā́ súśiśvimṛtásya yónā gárbʰe sújātam || 4||











puṣṭírná raṇvā́ kṣitírná pṛtʰvī́ girírná bʰújma kṣódo ná śambʰú || 5||











átyo nā́jmansárgaprataktaḥ síndʰurná kṣódaḥ ká īṃ varāte || 6||











jāmíḥ síndʰūnāṃ bʰrā́teva svásrāmíbʰyānná rā́jā vánānyatti || 7||











yádvā́tajūto vánā vyástʰādagnírha dāti rómā pṛtʰivyā́ḥ || 8||











śvásityapsú haṃsó ná sī́dankrátvā cétiṣṭʰo viśā́muṣarbʰút || 9||











sómo ná vedʰā́ ṛtáprajātaḥ paśúrná śíśvā vibʰúrdūrébʰāḥ || 10||












Sūkta 1.66 

rayírná citrā́ sū́ro ná saṃdṛ́gā́yurná prāṇó nítyo ná sūnúḥ || 1||











tákvā ná bʰū́rṇirvánā siṣakti páyo ná dʰenúḥ śúcirvibʰā́vā || 2||











dādʰā́ra kṣémamóko ná raṇvó yávo ná pakvó jétā jánānām || 3||











ṛ́ṣirná stúbʰvā vikṣú praśastó vājī́ ná prītó váyo dadʰāti || 4||











durókaśociḥ kráturná nítyo jāyéva yónāváraṃ víśvasmai || 5||











citró yádábʰrāṭ cʰvetó ná vikṣú rátʰo ná rukmī́ tveṣáḥ samátsu || 6||











séneva sṛṣṭā́maṃ dadʰātyásturná didyúttveṣápratīkā || 7||











yamó ha jātó yamó jánitvaṃ jāráḥ kanī́nāṃ pátirjánīnām || 8||











táṃ vaścarā́tʰā vayáṃ vasatyā́staṃ ná gā́vo nákṣanta iddʰám || 9||











síndʰurná kṣódaḥ prá nī́cīrainonnávanta gā́vaḥ svàrdṛ́śīke || 10||












Sūkta 1.67 

váneṣu jāyúrmárteṣu mitró vṛṇīté śruṣṭíṃ rā́jevājuryám || 1||











kṣémo ná sādʰúḥ kráturná bʰadró bʰúvatsvādʰī́rhótā havyavā́ṭ || 2||











háste dádʰāno nṛmṇā́ víśvānyáme devā́ndʰādgúhā niṣī́dan || 3||











vidántīmátra náro dʰiyaṃdʰā́ hṛdā́ yáttaṣṭā́nmántrām̐ áśaṃsan || 4||











ajó ná kṣā́ṃ dādʰā́ra pṛtʰivī́ṃ tastámbʰa dyā́ṃ mántrebʰiḥ satyaíḥ || 5||











priyā́ padā́ni paśvó ní pāhi viśvā́yuragne guhā́ gúhaṃ gāḥ || 6||











yá īṃ cikéta gúhā bʰávantamā́ yáḥ sasā́da dʰā́rāmṛtásya || 7||











ví yé cṛtántyṛtā́ sápanta ā́dídvásūni prá vavācāsmai || 8||











ví yó vīrútsu ródʰanmahitvótá prajā́ utá prasū́ṣvantáḥ || 9||











cíttirapā́ṃ dáme viśvā́yuḥ sádmeva dʰī́rāḥ sammā́ya cakruḥ || 10||












Sūkta 1.68 

śrīṇánnúpa stʰāddívaṃ bʰuraṇyú stʰātúścarátʰamaktū́nvyūrṇot || 1||











pári yádeṣāméko víśveṣāṃ bʰúvaddevó devā́nāṃ mahitvā́ || 2||











ā́dítte víśve krátuṃ juṣanta śúṣkādyáddeva jīvó jániṣṭʰāḥ || 3||











bʰájanta víśve devatváṃ nā́ma ṛtáṃ sápanto amṛ́tamévaiḥ || 4||











ṛtásya préṣā ṛtásya dʰītírviśvā́yurvíśve ápāṃsi cakruḥ || 5||











yástúbʰyaṃ dā́śādyó vā te śíkṣāttásmai cikitvā́nrayíṃ dayasva || 6||











hótā níṣatto mánorápatye sá cinnvā̀sāṃ pátī rayīṇā́m || 7||











icʰánta réto mitʰástanū́ṣu sáṃ jānata svaírdákṣairámūrāḥ || 8||











pitúrná putrā́ḥ krátuṃ juṣanta śróṣanyé asya śā́saṃ turā́saḥ || 9||











ví rā́ya aurṇoddúraḥ purukṣúḥ pipéśa nā́kaṃ stṛ́bʰirdámūnāḥ || 10||












Sūkta 1.69 

śukráḥ śuśukvā́m̐ uṣó ná jāráḥ paprā́ samīcī́ divó ná jyótiḥ || 1||











pári prájātaḥ krátvā babʰūtʰa bʰúvo devā́nāṃ pitā́ putráḥ sán || 2||











vedʰā́ ádṛpto agnírvijānánnū́dʰarná gónāṃ svā́dmā pitūnā́m || 3||











jáne ná śéva āhū́ryaḥ sánmádʰye níṣatto raṇvó duroṇé || 4||











putró ná jātó raṇvó duroṇé vājī́ ná prītó víśo ví tārīt || 5||











víśo yádáhve nṛ́bʰiḥ sánīḷā agnírdevatvā́ víśvānyaśyāḥ || 6||











nákiṣṭa etā́ vratā́ minanti nṛ́bʰyo yádebʰyáḥ śruṣṭíṃ cakártʰa || 7||











táttú te dáṃso yádáhansamānaírnṛ́bʰiryádyuktó vivé rápāṃsi || 8||











uṣó ná jāró vibʰā́vosráḥ sáṃjñātarūpaścíketadasmai || 9||











tmánā váhanto dúro vyṛ̀ṇvannávanta víśve svàrdṛ́śīke || 10||












Sūkta 1.70 

vanéma pūrvī́raryó manīṣā́ agníḥ suśóko víśvānyaśyāḥ || 1||











ā́ daívyāni vratā́ cikitvā́nā́ mā́nuṣasya jánasya jánma || 2||











gárbʰo yó apā́ṃ gárbʰo vánānāṃ gárbʰaśca stʰātā́ṃ gárbʰaścarátʰām || 3||











ádrau cidasmā antárduroṇé viśā́ṃ ná víśvo amṛ́taḥ svādʰī́ḥ || 4||











sá hí kṣapā́vām̐ agnī́ rayīṇā́ṃ dā́śadyó asmā áraṃ sūktaíḥ || 5||











etā́ cikitvo bʰū́mā ní pāhi devā́nāṃ jánma mártām̐śca vidvā́n || 6||











várdʰānyáṃ pūrvī́ḥ kṣapó vírūpā stʰātúśca rátʰamṛtápravītam || 7||











árādʰi hótā svàrníṣattaḥ kṛṇvánvíśvānyápāṃsi satyā́ || 8||











góṣu práśastiṃ váneṣu dʰiṣe bʰáranta víśve balíṃ svarṇaḥ || 9||











ví tvā náraḥ purutrā́ saparyanpitúrná jívrerví védo bʰaranta || 10||











sādʰúrná gṛdʰnúrásteva śū́ro yā́teva bʰīmástveṣáḥ samátsu || 11||












Sūkta 1.71 

úpa prá jinvannuśatī́ruśántaṃ pátiṃ ná nítyaṃ jánayaḥ sánīḷāḥ |
svásāraḥ śyā́vīmáruṣīmajuṣrañcitrámucʰántīmuṣásaṃ ná gā́vaḥ || 1||











vīḷú ciddṛḷhā́ pitáro na uktʰaírádriṃ rujannáṅgiraso ráveṇa |
cakrúrdivó bṛható gātúmasmé áhaḥ svàrvividuḥ ketúmusrā́ḥ || 2||











dádʰannṛtáṃ dʰanáyannasya dʰītímā́dídaryó didʰiṣvò víbʰṛtrāḥ |
átṛṣyantīrapáso yantyácʰā devā́ñjánma práyasā vardʰáyantīḥ || 3||











mátʰīdyádīṃ víbʰṛto mātaríśvā gṛhégṛhe śyetó jényo bʰū́t |
ā́dīṃ rā́jñe ná sáhīyase sácā sánnā́ dūtyàṃ bʰṛgavāṇo vivāya || 4||











mahé yátpitrá īṃ rásaṃ divé káráva tsaratpṛśanyàścikitvā́n |
sṛjádástā dʰṛṣatā́ didyúmasmai svā́yāṃ devó duhitári tvíṣiṃ dʰāt || 5||











svá ā́ yástúbʰyaṃ dáma ā́ vibʰā́ti námo vā dā́śāduśató ánu dyū́n |
várdʰo agne váyo asya dvibárhā yā́sadrāyā́ sarátʰaṃ yáṃ junā́si || 6||











agníṃ víśvā abʰí pṛ́kṣaḥ sacante samudráṃ ná sravátaḥ saptá yahvī́ḥ |
ná jāmíbʰirví cikite váyo no vidā́ devéṣu prámatiṃ cikitvā́n || 7||











ā́ yádiṣé nṛpátiṃ téja ā́naṭ cʰúci réto níṣiktaṃ dyaúrabʰī́ke |
agníḥ śárdʰamanavadyáṃ yúvānaṃ svādʰyàṃ janayatsūdáyacca || 8||











máno ná yó'dʰvanaḥ sadyá étyékaḥ satrā́ sū́ro vásva īśe |
rā́jānā mitrā́váruṇā supāṇī́ góṣu priyámamṛ́taṃ rákṣamāṇā || 9||











mā́ no agne sakʰyā́ pítryāṇi prá marṣiṣṭʰā abʰí vidúṣkavíḥ sán |
nábʰo ná rūpáṃ jarimā́ mināti purā́ tásyā abʰíśasterádʰīhi || 10||












Sūkta 1.72 

ní kā́vyā vedʰásaḥ śáśvataskarháste dádʰāno náryā purū́ṇi |
agnírbʰuvadrayipátī rayīṇā́ṃ satrā́ cakrāṇó amṛ́tāni víśvā || 1||











asmé vatsáṃ pári ṣántaṃ ná vindannicʰánto víśve amṛ́tā ámūrāḥ |
śramayúvaḥ padavyò dʰiyaṃdʰā́stastʰúḥ padé paramé cā́rvagnéḥ || 2||











tisró yádagne śarádastvā́mícʰúciṃ gʰṛténa śúcayaḥ saparyā́n |
nā́māni ciddadʰire yajñíyānyásūdayanta tanvàḥ sújātāḥ || 3||











ā́ ródasī bṛhatī́ vévidānāḥ prá rudríyā jabʰrire yajñíyāsaḥ |
vidánmárto nemádʰitā cikitvā́nagníṃ padé paramé tastʰivā́ṃsam || 4||











saṃjānānā́ úpa sīdannabʰijñú pátnīvanto namasyàṃ namasyan |
ririkvā́ṃsastanvàḥ kṛṇvata svā́ḥ sákʰā sákʰyurnimíṣi rákṣamāṇāḥ || 5||











tríḥ saptá yádgúhyāni tvé ítpadā́vidanníhitā yajñíyāsaḥ |
tébʰī rakṣante amṛ́taṃ sajóṣāḥ paśū́ñca stʰātṝ́ñcarátʰaṃ ca pāhi || 6||











vidvā́m̐ agne vayúnāni kṣitīnā́ṃ vyānuṣákcʰurúdʰo jīváse dʰāḥ |
antarvidvā́m̐ ádʰvano devayā́nānátandro dūtó abʰavo havirvā́ṭ || 7||











svādʰyò divá ā́ saptá yahvī́ rāyó dúro vyṛ̀tajñā́ ajānan |
vidádgávyaṃ sarámā dṛḷhámūrváṃ yénā nú kaṃ mā́nuṣī bʰójate víṭ || 8||











ā́ yé víśvā svapatyā́ni tastʰúḥ kṛṇvānā́so amṛtatvā́ya gātúm |
mahnā́ mahádbʰiḥ pṛtʰivī́ ví tastʰe mātā́ putraíráditirdʰā́yase véḥ || 9||











ádʰi śríyaṃ ní dadʰuścā́rumasmindivó yádakṣī́ amṛ́tā ákṛṇvan |
ádʰa kṣaranti síndʰavo ná sṛṣṭā́ḥ prá nī́cīragne áruṣīrajānan || 10||












Sūkta 1.73 

rayírná yáḥ pitṛvittó vayodʰā́ḥ supráṇītiścikitúṣo ná śā́suḥ |
syonaśī́rátitʰirná prīṇānó hóteva sádma vidʰató ví tārīt || 1||











devó ná yáḥ savitā́ satyámanmā krátvā nipā́ti vṛjánāni víśvā |
purupraśastó amátirná satyá ātméva śévo didʰiṣā́yyo bʰūt || 2||











devó ná yáḥ pṛtʰivī́ṃ viśvádʰāyā upakṣéti hitámitro ná rā́jā |
puraḥsádaḥ śarmasádo ná vīrā́ anavadyā́ pátijuṣṭeva nā́rī || 3||











táṃ tvā náro dáma ā́ nítyamiddʰámágne sácanta kṣitíṣu dʰruvā́su |
ádʰi dyumnáṃ ní dadʰurbʰū́ryasminbʰávā viśvā́yurdʰarúṇo rayīṇā́m || 4||











ví pṛ́kṣo agne magʰávāno aśyurví sūráyo dádato víśvamā́yuḥ |
sanéma vā́jaṃ samitʰéṣvaryó bʰāgáṃ devéṣu śrávase dádʰānāḥ || 5||











ṛtásya hí dʰenávo vāvaśānā́ḥ smádūdʰnīḥ pīpáyanta dyúbʰaktāḥ |
parāvátaḥ sumatíṃ bʰíkṣamāṇā ví síndʰavaḥ samáyā sasrurádrim || 6||











tvé agne sumatíṃ bʰíkṣamāṇā diví śrávo dadʰire yajñíyāsaḥ |
náktā ca cakrúruṣásā vírūpe kṛṣṇáṃ ca várṇamaruṇáṃ ca sáṃ dʰuḥ || 7||











yā́nrāyé mártānsúṣūdo agne té syāma magʰávāno vayáṃ ca |
cʰāyéva víśvaṃ bʰúvanaṃ sisakṣyāpaprivā́nródasī antárikṣam || 8||











árvadbʰiragne árvato nṛ́bʰirnṝ́nvīraírvīrā́nvanuyāmā tvótāḥ |
īśānā́saḥ pitṛvittásya rāyó ví sūráyaḥ śatáhimā no aśyuḥ || 9||











etā́ te agna ucátʰāni vedʰo júṣṭāni santu mánase hṛdé ca |
śakéma rāyáḥ sudʰúro yámaṃ té'dʰi śrávo devábʰaktaṃ dádʰānāḥ || 10||












Sūkta 1.74 

upaprayánto adʰvaráṃ mántraṃ vocemāgnáye |
āré asmé ca śṛṇvaté || 1||











yáḥ snī́hitīṣu pūrvyáḥ saṃjagmānā́su kṛṣṭíṣu |
árakṣaddāśúṣe gáyam || 2||











utá bruvantu jantáva údagnírvṛtrahā́jani |
dʰanaṃjayó ráṇeraṇe || 3||











yásya dūtó ási kṣáye véṣi havyā́ni vītáye |
dasmátkṛṇóṣyadʰvarám || 4||











támítsuhavyámaṅgiraḥ sudeváṃ sahaso yaho |
jánā āhuḥ subarhíṣam || 5||











ā́ ca váhāsi tā́m̐ ihá devā́m̐ úpa práśastaye |
havyā́ suścandra vītáye || 6||











ná yórupabdíráśvyaḥ śṛṇvé rátʰasya káccaná |
yádagne yā́si dūtyàm || 7||











tvóto vājyáhrayo'bʰí pū́rvasmādáparaḥ |
prá dāśvā́m̐ agne astʰāt || 8||











utá dyumátsuvī́ryaṃ bṛhádagne vivāsasi |
devébʰyo deva dāśúṣe || 9||












Sūkta 1.75 

juṣásva saprátʰastamaṃ váco devápsarastamam |
havyā́ júhvāna āsáni || 1||











átʰā te aṅgirastamā́gne vedʰastama priyám |
vocéma bráhma sānasí || 2||











káste jāmírjánānāmágne kó dāśvàdʰvaraḥ |
kó ha kásminnasi śritáḥ || 3||











tváṃ jāmírjánānāmágne mitró asi priyáḥ |
sákʰā sákʰibʰya ī́ḍyaḥ || 4||











yájā no mitrā́váruṇā yájā devā́m̐ ṛtáṃ bṛhát |
ágne yákṣi sváṃ dámam || 5||












Sūkta 1.76 

kā́ ta úpetirmánaso várāya bʰúvadagne śáṃtamā kā́ manīṣā́ |
kó vā yajñaíḥ pári dákṣaṃ ta āpa kéna vā te mánasā dāśema || 1||











éhyagna ihá hótā ní ṣīdā́dabdʰaḥ sú puraetā́ bʰavā naḥ |
ávatāṃ tvā ródasī viśvaminvé yájā mahé saumanasā́ya devā́n || 2||











prá sú víśvānrakṣáso dʰákṣyagne bʰávā yajñā́nāmabʰiśastipā́vā |
átʰā́ vaha sómapatiṃ háribʰyāmātitʰyámasmai cakṛmā sudā́vne || 3||











prajā́vatā vácasā váhnirāsā́ ca huvé ní ca satsīhá devaíḥ |
véṣi hotrámutá potráṃ yajatra bodʰí prayantarjanitarvásūnām || 4||











yátʰā víprasya mánuṣo havírbʰirdevā́m̐ áyajaḥ kavíbʰiḥ kavíḥ sán |
evā́ hotaḥ satyatara tvámadyā́gne mandráyā juhvā̀ yajasva || 5||












Sūkta 1.77 

katʰā́ dāśemāgnáye kā́smai devájuṣṭocyate bʰāmíne gī́ḥ |
yó mártyeṣvamṛ́ta ṛtā́vā hótā yájiṣṭʰa ítkṛṇóti devā́n || 1||











yó adʰvaréṣu śáṃtama ṛtā́vā hótā támū námobʰirā́ kṛṇudʰvam |
agníryádvérmártāya devā́nsá cā bódʰāti mánasā yajāti || 2||











sá hí krátuḥ sá máryaḥ sá sādʰúrmitró ná bʰūdádbʰutasya ratʰī́ḥ |
táṃ médʰeṣu pratʰamáṃ devayántīrvíśa úpa bruvate dasmámā́rīḥ || 3||











sá no nṛṇā́ṃ nṛ́tamo riśā́dā agnírgíró'vasā vetu dʰītím |
tánā ca yé magʰávānaḥ śáviṣṭʰā vā́japrasūtā iṣáyanta mánma || 4||











evā́gnírgótamebʰirṛtā́vā víprebʰirastoṣṭa jātávedāḥ |
sá eṣu dyumnáṃ pīpayatsá vā́jaṃ sá puṣṭíṃ yāti jóṣamā́ cikitvā́n || 5||












Sūkta 1.78 

abʰí tvā gótamā girā́ jā́tavedo vícarṣaṇe |
dyumnaírabʰí prá ṇonumaḥ || 1||











támu tvā gótamo girā́ rāyáskāmo duvasyati |
dyumnaírabʰí prá ṇonumaḥ || 2||











támu tvā vājasā́tamamaṅgirasváddʰavāmahe |
dyumnaírabʰí prá ṇonumaḥ || 3||











támu tvā vṛtrahántamaṃ yó dásyūm̐ravadʰūnuṣé |
dyumnaírabʰí prá ṇonumaḥ || 4||











ávocāma ráhūgaṇā agnáye mádʰumadvácaḥ |
dyumnaírabʰí prá ṇonumaḥ || 5||












Sūkta 1.79 

híraṇyakeśo rájaso visāré'hirdʰúnirvā́ta iva dʰrájīmān |
śúcibʰrājā uṣáso návedā yáśasvatīrapasyúvo ná satyā́ḥ || 1||











ā́ te suparṇā́ aminantam̐ évaiḥ kṛṣṇó nonāva vṛṣabʰó yádīdám |
śivā́bʰirná smáyamānābʰirā́gātpátanti míha stanáyantyabʰrā́ || 2||











yádīmṛtásya páyasā píyāno náyannṛtásya patʰíbʰī rájiṣṭʰaiḥ |
aryamā́ mitró váruṇaḥ párijmā tvácaṃ pṛñcantyúparasya yónau || 3||











ágne vā́jasya gómata ī́śānaḥ sahaso yaho |
asmé dʰehi jātavedo máhi śrávaḥ || 4||











sá idʰānó vásuṣkavíragnírīḷényo girā́ |
revádasmábʰyaṃ purvaṇīka dīdihi || 5||











kṣapó rājannutá tmánā́gne vástorutóṣásaḥ |
sá tigmajambʰa rakṣáso daha práti || 6||











ávā no agna ūtíbʰirgāyatrásya prábʰarmaṇi |
víśvāsu dʰīṣú vandya || 7||











ā́ no agne rayíṃ bʰara satrāsā́haṃ váreṇyam |
víśvāsu pṛtsú duṣṭáram || 8||











ā́ no agne sucetúnā rayíṃ viśvā́yupoṣasam |
mārḍīkáṃ dʰehi jīváse || 9||











prá pūtā́stigmáśociṣe vā́co gotamāgnáye |
bʰárasva sumnayúrgíraḥ || 10||











yó no agne'bʰidā́satyánti dūré padīṣṭá sáḥ |
asmā́kamídvṛdʰé bʰava || 11||











sahasrākṣó vícarṣaṇiragnī́ rákṣāṃsi sedʰati |
hótā gṛṇīta uktʰyàḥ || 12||












Sūkta 1.80 

ittʰā́ hí sóma ínmáde brahmā́ cakā́ra várdʰanam |
śáviṣṭʰa vajrinnójasā pṛtʰivyā́ níḥ śaśā áhimárcannánu svarā́jyam || 1||



1.  ittʰāa hic somanmsl idc madanmsl  
    brahmannmsn cakāravp·I·3s«√kṛ vardʰanannsa |
    śaviṣṭʰajmsv vajrinnmsv ojasnnsi  
    pṛtʰivīnfsb nisp śaśāsvp·Ae2s«√śās ahinmsa  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



1.  Since only in Soma exhilaration 
    the formulator really has effected strengthening,
    O most swollen thunderbolt-wielder, so that thou
    would vigorously expel the snake from the Earth,
    they praise with songs [thy] autonomy¹.



sá tvāmadadvṛ́ṣā mádaḥ sómaḥ śyenā́bʰṛtaḥ sutáḥ |
yénā vṛtráṃ níradbʰyó jagʰántʰa vajrinnójasā́rcannánu svarā́jyam || 2||



2.  sasr3msn tvamr2msa amadatvp·Aa3s«√mad vṛṣannmsn madajmsn  
    somanmsn (śyenanms-ābʰṛtajms)jmsn sutajmsn |
    yasr3msi vṛtraNmsa nisp apnfpb  
    jagʰantʰavp·I·2s«√han vajrinnmsv ojasnnsi  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



2.  Intoxicating bull² did exhilarate thee ---
    [that] procured by a hawk pressed out Soma
    with which thou have vigorously struck, O thunderbolt-wielder,
    Vṛtra out of the waters.
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.



préhyabʰī́hi dʰṛṣṇuhí ná te vájro ní yaṃsate |
índra nṛmṇáṃ hí te śávo háno vṛtráṃ jáyā apó'rcannánu svarā́jyam || 3||



3.  prap ihivp·Ao2s«√i abʰip ihivp·Ao2s«√i dʰṛṣṇuhivp·Ao2s«√dʰṛṣ  
    nac tvamr2msg vajranmsn nip yaṃsateva·U·3s«√yam |
    indraNmsv (nṛnms-mnanfs)nnsn hic tvamr2msg śavasnnsn  
    hanasvp·AE2s«√han vṛtraNmsa jayāsvp·AE2s«√ji apnfpa  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



3.  Come forth, come near, be bold!
    Thy thunderbolt is not wanting.
    O Indra, since courage is thy power to change,
    thou shall kill Vṛtra, thou shall win waters!
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.



nírindra bʰū́myā ádʰi vṛtráṃ jagʰantʰa nírdiváḥ |
sṛjā́ marútvatīráva jīvádʰanyā imā́ apó'rcannánu svarā́jyam || 4||



4.  nisp indraNmsv bʰūminfsb adʰip  
    vṛtraNmsa jagʰantʰavp·I·2s«√han nisp dyunmsb |
    sṛjavp·Ao2s«√sṛj marutvatījfpa avap  
    (jīvanms-dʰanyajms)jfpa  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



4.  Out of the Earth, [and] after, out of the Heaven
    thou, O Indra, have struck Vṛtra.
    Release downwards,³ these
    accompanied by Marut-s rich-in-being-alive waters!
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.
------



índro vṛtrásya dódʰataḥ sā́nuṃ vájreṇa hīḷitáḥ |
abʰikrámyā́va jigʰnate'páḥ sármāya codáyannárcannánu svarā́jyam || 5||



5.  indraNmsn vṛtraNmsg dodʰattp·Amsg«√dudʰ  
    sānunnsa vajranmsi hīḷitajmsn |
    abʰikramyatp·A???«abʰi~√kram avap jigʰnateva·A·3s«√han  
    apnfpa sarmanmsd codayanttp·Amsn«√cud  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



5.  Vexed Indra, proceeding in steps,
    using the thunderbolt, throws down 
    the head⁴ of raging Vṛtra
    [thus] causing waters to move quickly to wash out [impurities].
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.



ádʰi sā́nau ní jigʰnate vájreṇa śatáparvaṇā |
mandāná índro ándʰasaḥ sákʰibʰyo gātúmicʰatyárcannánu svarā́jyam || 6||



6.  adʰip sānunnsl nip jigʰnateva·A·3s«√han  
    vajranmsi (śatau-parvannns)jmsi |
    mandānata·Amsn«√mand indraNmsv andʰasnnsb  
    sakʰinmpd gātunmsa icʰativp·A·3s«√iṣ  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



6.  He strikes down, over the head
    with the hundred-knotted thunderbolt.
    Indra, becoming inflamed from the herb,
    endeavors to obtain an unimpeded way for [his] companions.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.
------



índra túbʰyamídadrivó'nuttaṃ vajrinvīryàm |
yáddʰa tyáṃ māyínaṃ mṛgáṃ támu tváṃ māyáyāvadʰīrárcannánu svarā́jyam || 7||



7.  indraNmsv tvamr2msd idc adrivatjmsv  
    anuttajnsn vajrinnmsv vīryannsn |
    yadc hac tyadr3msa māyinjmsa mṛganmsn  
    tasr3msa uc tvamr2msn māyānfsi avadʰīsvp·U·2s«√vadʰ  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



7.  O Indra, just to thee, O stone-wielder, 
    not-[to-be]-downplayed valor [was given], O thunderbolt-wielder,
    when indeed him --- that having power-to-frame-cognition beast ---
    thou have defeated with the power-to-frame-cognition.
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.



ví te vájrāso astʰirannavatíṃ nāvyā̀ ánu |
mahátta indra vīryàṃ bāhvóste bálaṃ hitámárcannánu svarā́jyam || 8||



8.  vip tvamr2msg vajranmpn astʰiranva·U·3p«√stʰā  
    navatiu nāvyājfpa anup |
    mahatjnsn tvamr2msg indraNmsv vīryannsn  
    bāhunmdl tvamr2msg balannsn hitajnsn  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



8.  Thy thunderbolts remained apart⁵
    following ninety navigable [streams,⁶].
    Great [is] thy, O Indra, valor,
    thy strength in the arms is made ready.
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.
------



sahásraṃ sākámarcata pári ṣṭobʰata viṃśatíḥ |
śataínamánvanonavuríndrāya bráhmódyatamárcannánu svarā́jyam || 9||



9.  sahasrau sākama arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc  
    stobʰatavp·AE2p«√stubʰ viṃśatiu |
    śatau enar3msa anup anonavurvp·Ia3p«√nu  
    indraNmsd brahmannnsn udyatajnsn  
    arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



9.  [Being a] thousand, together ye shall recite praises,
    [being a] twenty, ye shall exclaim abundantly.
    By a hundred they have found their way towards him ---
    for Indra's sake the formulation was undertaken.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.



índro vṛtrásya táviṣīṃ nírahansáhasā sáhaḥ |
maháttádasya paúṃsyaṃ vṛtráṃ jagʰanvā́m̐ asṛjadárcannánu svarā́jyam || 10||



10. indraNmsn vṛtraNmsg taviṣīnfsa  
     nisp ahanvp·Aa3s«√han sahasnnsi sahasnnsa |
     mahatjnsa tadr3nsa ayamr3msg pauṃsyannsa  
     vṛtraNmsa jagʰanvaṅstp·Imsn«√han asṛjatvp·Aa3s«√sṛj  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



10. Indra knocked out Vṛtra's power to control,
    [he knocked out] overwhelming strength with overwhelming strength.
    Having struck Vṛtra, he did pour forth
    that great manly strength of his.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.
------



imé cittáva manyáve vépete bʰiyásā mahī́ |
yádindra vajrinnójasā vṛtráṃ marútvām̐ ávadʰīrárcannánu svarā́jyam || 11||



11. ayamr3ndn cidc tvamr2msg manyunmsd  
     vepetevp·A·3d«√vip bʰiyasnmsi mahijndn |
     yadc indraNmsv vajrinnmsv ojasnnsi  
     vṛtraNmsa marutvantjmsn avadʰīsvp·U·2s«√vadʰ  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



11. Even these two great ones 
    quiver with fear at thy rage
    when thou vigorously, accompanied by Marut-s,
    destroy Vṛtra, O thunderbolt-wielder Indra!
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.
------



ná vépasā ná tanyaténdraṃ vṛtró ví bībʰayat |
abʰyènaṃ vájra āyasáḥ sahásrabʰṛṣṭirāyatā́rcannánu svarā́jyam || 12||



12. nac vepasnnsi nac tanyatunmsi  
     indraNmsa vṛtraNmsn vip bībʰayatvpCUE3s«√bʰī |
     abʰip enar3msa vajranmsn āyasajmsn  
     (sahasrau-bʰṛṣṭinfs)jmsn āyatava·Aa3s«ā~√i  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



12. Nor by quivering, not by thundering
    Vṛtra made Indra to be afraid.
    Towards him having thousand spikes
    iron thunderbolt went.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.
------



yádvṛtráṃ táva cāśániṃ vájreṇa samáyodʰayaḥ |
áhimindra jígʰāṃsato diví te badbadʰe śávó'rcannánu svarā́jyam || 13||



13. yadc vṛtraNmsa tvamr2msg cac aśaninfsa  
     vajranmsi samayodʰayasvpCAa2s«sam~√yudʰ |
     ahinmsa indraNmsv jigʰāṃsatasvpDAE2s«√han  
     dyunmsl tvamr2msg badbadʰeva·I·3s«√bādʰ śavasnnsn  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



13. When thou made a flash of lightning 
    together with the thunderbolt to fight Vṛtra,
    and would wish to slay the snake, O Indra, 
    thy impulse-to-change has harassed [him] in the Heaven.
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.



abʰiṣṭané te adrivo yátstʰā́ jágacca rejate |
tváṣṭā cittáva manyáva índra vevijyáte bʰiyā́rcannánu svarā́jyam || 14||



14. abʰiṣṭananmsl tvamr2msg adrivatjmsv  
     yadr3nsn stʰānmsn jagatnnsn cac rejateva·A·3s«√rej |
     tvaṣṭṛNmsn cidc tvamr2msg manyunmsd  
     indraNmsv vevijyatevpIA·3s«√vij bʰīnfsi  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



14. At thy thunder-like sound, O stone-wielder, 
    what-is-standing and what-is-moving trembles.
    At thy rage, O Indra, even Tvaṣṭṛ
    recoils again and again because of the fear.
    They praise with songs [thy] autonomy.
------



nahí nú yā́dadʰīmásī́ndraṃ kó vīryā̀ paráḥ |
tásminnṛmṇámutá krátuṃ devā́ ójāṃsi sáṃ dadʰurárcannánu svarā́jyam || 15||



15. nahic nuc yāta adʰīmasivp·A·1p«adʰi~√i  
     indraNmsa kasr3msn vīryannsi parajmsn |
     tasr3msl nṛmṇannsa utac kratunmsa  
     devanmpn ojasnnpa samp dadʰurva·I·3p«√dʰā  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



15. Since no one, inasmuch as we understand,
    [is] exceeding Indra in valor,
    courage and resourcefulness, fits of frenzy
    deva-s have put together into him.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.



yā́mátʰarvā mánuṣpitā́ dadʰyáṅdʰíyamátnata |
tásminbráhmāṇi pūrvátʰéndra uktʰā́ sámagmatā́rcannánu svarā́jyam || 16||



16. yār3fsa atʰarvannmsn manuNmsn pitṛnmsn  
     dadʰyacNmsn dʰīnfsa atnatava·U·3p«√tan |
     tasr3msl brahmannnpa pūrvatʰāa  
     indraNmsl uktʰannpa samp agmatava·U·3p«√gam  
     arcanvp·A·3p«√arc anup svarājyannsa 



16. What vision atʰarvan, the intelligent father
    [and] Dadʰyac have extended, [it is this ---]
    in him, in Indra, first of all,
    the formulations [and] recited verses come together.
    They praise with songs [his] autonomy.


1 or, ``independence''
2 Soma
3 from upper part of the head
4 lit. ``summit'', but on a mental level
5 that is, ``can be employed independently of each other and even simultaneously''
6 prob. ``large blood vessels''


Sūkta 1.81 

índro mádāya vāvṛdʰe śávase vṛtrahā́ nṛ́bʰiḥ |
támínmahátsvājíṣūtémárbʰe havāmahe sá vā́jeṣu prá no'viṣat || 1||



1.  indraNmsn madanmsd vavṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ  
    śavasnnsd (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsn nṛnmpi |
    tasr3msa idc mahatjmpl ājinmpl  
    utac īmr3msa arbʰajnsl havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū  
    sasr3msn vājanmpl prap vayamr1mpa aviṣatvp·Aa3s«√viṣ 



1.  Indra has become stronger to become exhilarated,
    Vṛtra-slayer [has become strong enough] for the impulse to change throughout the men.
    Just him we call upon
    in large fighting match and in small one,
    he was contained in us prior to rushes of vigour.
------



ási hí vīra sényó'si bʰū́ri parādadíḥ |
ási dabʰrásya cidvṛdʰó yájamānāya śikṣasi sunvaté bʰū́ri te vásu || 2||



2.  asivp·A·2s«√as hic vīranmsv senyanmsn  
    asivp·A·2s«√as bʰūrijnsa parādadijmsn |
    asivp·A·2s«√as dabʰrajmsg cidc vṛdʰajmsn  
    yajamānata·Amsd«√yaj śikṣasivp·A·2s«√śikṣ  
    sunvanttp·Amsd«√su bʰūrijnsn tvamr2msg vasunnsn 



2.  Since thou, O hero, are a spearman,
    thou are delivering many [blows] at a distance.
    Thou are strengthening even a small [fighter],
    thou are eager to help a sacrificer,
    for Soma-presser thy treasure is abundant.



yádudī́rata ājáyo dʰṛṣṇáve dʰīyate dʰánā |
yukṣvā́ madacyútā hárī káṃ hánaḥ káṃ vásau dadʰo'smā́m̐ indra vásau dadʰaḥ || 3||



3.  yadc udīrateva·A·3p«ud~√īr ājinmpn  
    dʰṛṣṇujmsd dʰīyatevp·A·3s«√dʰā dʰanannsi |
    yukṣvava·Ao2s«√yuj (madanms-cyutjms)jmda harijmda  
    kasr3msa hanasvp·AE2s«√han kasr3msa vasunnsl dadʰasvp·Ae2s«√dʰā  
    vayamr1mpa indraNmsv vasunnsl dadʰasvp·Ae2s«√dʰā 



3.  When fighting matches arise,
    a daring one is placed [into them] by the prize.
    Do yoke two oozing-with-exhilaration tawny ones!
    Whom shall thou slay? Whom would thou help to the treasure?
    Thou would help us to the treasure!
------



krátvā mahā́m̐ anuṣvadʰáṃ bʰīmá ā́ vāvṛdʰe śávaḥ |
śriyá ṛṣvá upākáyorní śiprī́ hárivāndadʰe hástayorvájramāyasám || 4||



4.  kratunmsi mahatjmsn (svajms-dʰajms)a  
    bʰīmajmsn āp vavṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ śavasnnsa |
    śrīnfsd ṛṣvajmsn upākajmdl  
    nip śiprinnmsn harivantnmsn dadʰeva·I·3s«√dʰā  
    hastanmdl vajranmsa āyasajmsa 



4.  The mighty terrifying one on his own accord, by means of [his] resourcefulness,
    has strengthened the impulse to change.
    For success [in the fight] he, helping in dire straights,
    accompanied-by-tawny-ones, selective, has put the iron thunderbolt
    into brought-near-to-each-other hands.



ā́ paprau pā́rtʰivaṃ rájo badbadʰé rocanā́ diví |
ná tvā́vām̐ indra káścaná ná jātó ná janiṣyaté'ti víśvaṃ vavakṣitʰa || 5||



5.  āp paprauvp·I·3s«√prā pārtʰivajnsa rajasnnsa  
    badbadʰeva·I·3s«√bādʰ rocanannpa dyunmsl |
    nac tvāvantjmsn indraNmsv kasr3msn canac  
    nac jātajmsn nac janiṣyatevp·B·3s«√jan  
    atip viśvannsa vavakṣitʰavp·I·2s«√vakṣ 



5.  He has filled the earthly region,
    he has vexed luminous spheres in the Heaven.
    No one is like thee, O Indra,
    neither [already] born, nor one who will be born.
    Thou have grown beyond everything.



yó aryó martabʰójanaṃ parādádāti dāśúṣe |
índro asmábʰyaṃ śikṣatu ví bʰajā bʰū́ri te vásu bʰakṣīyá táva rā́dʰasaḥ || 6||



6.  yasr3msn arijmsg (martajms-bʰojananns)nnsa  
    parādadātivp·A·3s«parā~√dā dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś |
    indraNmsn vayamr1mpd śikṣatuvp·Ao3s«√śikṣ  
    vip bʰajavp·Ao2s«√bʰaj bʰūrijnsa tvamr2msg vasunnsa  
    bʰakṣīyava·Ui1s«√bʰaj tvamr2msg rādʰasnnsg 



6.  Who delivers to a worshiper the source of pleasure for a mortal,
    of the tending upwards one¹ ---
    may he, Indra, be eager to help us!
    Do apportion thy abundant treasure
    so that I might have a share of thy munificence!



mádemade hí no dadíryūtʰā́ gávāmṛjukrátuḥ |
sáṃ gṛbʰāya purū́ śatóbʰayāhastyā́ vásu śiśīhí rāyá ā́ bʰara || 7||



7.  (madanmsl-madanmsl)a hic vayamr1mpd dadijmsn  
    yūtʰannpa gonfpg (ṛjujms-kratunms)jmsn |
    samp gṛbʰāyavp·Ao2s«√gṛbʰāy purua śatau  
    ubʰayāhastinmsi vasunnsa  
    śiśīhivp·Ao2s«√śo rainmpa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ 



7.  Since in rapture after rapture, [thou,] whose designs are straight,
    [are] giving us herds of cows,
    grasp altogether many hundreds [of those]!
    Sharpen the treasure in both hands,
    bring here riches!



mādáyasva suté sácā śávase śūra rā́dʰase |
vidmā́ hí tvā purūvásumúpa kā́mānsasṛjmáhé'tʰā no'vitā́ bʰava || 8||



8.  madayasvava·Ao2s«√mad sutajmsl sacāa  
    śavasnnsd śūranmsv rādʰasnnsd |
    vidmavp·I·1p«√vid hic tvamr2msa (purua-vasunns)jmsa  
    upap kāmanmpa sasṛjmaheva·I·1p«√sṛj  
    atʰāc vayamr1mpg avitṛnmsn bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū 



8.  Do inflame thyself in the presence of extracted [Soma],
    O agent of change, for the sake of the impulse-to-change, for the satisfaction of [our] desire!
    Since we have found thee to have many benefits,
    poured [towards thee] [our] longings,
    now then, become our helper!



eté ta indra jantávo víśvaṃ puṣyanti vā́ryam |
antárhí kʰyó jánānāmaryó védo ádāśuṣāṃ téṣāṃ no véda ā́ bʰara || 9||



9.  etasr3mpn tvamr2msd indraNmsv jantunmpn  
    viśvannsa puṣyantivp·A·3p«√puṣ vāryajnsa |
    antara hic kʰyasvp·AE2s«√kʰyā jananmpg  
    arijmsg vedasnnsa adāśvaṅsjmpg  
    tasr3mpg vayamr1mpd vedasnnsa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ 



9.  These creatures foster for thee,
    O Indra, everything to be chosen.
    Since thou would detect in people
    the knowledge of tending upwards one²,
    of those who are not worshiping [thee], their knowledge, bring here to us!


1 inner Soma
2 inner Soma


Sūkta 1.82 

úpo ṣú śṛṇuhī́ gíro mágʰavanmā́tatʰā iva |
yadā́ naḥ sūnṛ́tāvataḥ kára ā́dartʰáyāsa ídyójā nvaíndra te hárī || 1||



1.  upap uc sup śṛṇuhivp·Ao2s«√śru girnfpa  
    magʰavanjmsvc atatʰājmsn ivac |
    yadāc vayamr1mpa sūnṛtāvatjmpa  
    karasvp·AE2s«√kṛ ātc artʰayāsevp·Ae2s«√artʰ idc  
    yojāvp·Ue1s«√yuj nuc indraNmsv tvamr2msd harijmda 



1.  Be willing to listen well to the chants, 
    O generous one, not like a nay-sayer¹!
    Whenever thou shall make us well-fitting,
    then thou would just set the goal.
------
    I would yoke for thee the two tawny ones, O Indra, at once.



ákṣannámīmadanta hyáva priyā́ adʰūṣata |
ástoṣata svábʰānavo víprā náviṣṭʰayā matī́ yójā nvaíndra te hárī || 2||



2.  akṣanvp·U·3p«√gʰas amīmandantava·U·3p«√mand hic  
    avap priyājfpa adʰūṣatava·U·3p«√dʰū |
    astoṣatava·U·3p«√stu svabʰānujmpn  
    viprajmpn naviṣṭʰājfsi matinfsi  
    yojāvp·Ue2s«√yuj nuc indraNmsv tvamr2msg harijmda 



2.  Since they² have consumed [and] became exhilarated,
    they shook off favorite [mental gestures],
    they, appearing as they are, inspired, extolled [thee]
    with the newest mental gesture.
    I would yoke for thee the two tawny ones, O Indra, at once.



susaṃdṛ́śaṃ tvā vayáṃ mágʰavanvandiṣīmáhi |
prá nūnáṃ pūrṇávandʰura stutó yāhi váśām̐ ánu yójā nvaíndra te hárī || 3||



3.  susaṃdṛśjmsa tvamr2msa vayamr1mpn  
    magʰavanjmsv vandiṣīmahivp·Ui1p«√vand |
    prap nūnama (pūrṇajns-vandʰuranns)jmsn  
    stutajmsn yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā vaśanmpa anup  
    yojāvp·Ue1s«√yuj nuc indraNmsv tvamr2msg harijmda 



3.  Thee, who is fair to see, O generous one, 
    we will venerate.
    Now, eulogized, having [thy] chariot seat filled,
    journey, according to [thy] wishes!
    I would yoke for thee the two tawny ones, O Indra, at once.



sá gʰā táṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ rátʰamádʰi tiṣṭʰāti govídam |
yáḥ pā́traṃ hāriyojanáṃ pūrṇámindra cíketati yójā nvaíndra te hárī || 4||



4.  sasr3msn gʰac tasr3msa vṛṣanajmsa ratʰanmsa  
    adʰip tiṣṭʰātivp·Ae3s«√stʰā govidjmsa |
    yasr3msn pātrannsa hāriyojanajnsa  
    pūrṇajnsa indraNmsv ciketativp·A·3s«√cit  
    yojāvp·Ue1s«√yuj nuc indraNmsv tvamr2msg harijmda 



4.  Surely he would mount that impregnating
    finding cows ``chariot'',
    who takes notice of that filled
    related to harnessing tawny ones goblet, O Indra!
    I would yoke for thee the two tawny ones, O Indra, at once.



yuktáste astu dákṣiṇa utá savyáḥ śatakrato |
téna jāyā́múpa priyā́ṃ mandānó yāhyándʰaso yójā nvaíndra te hárī || 5||



5.  yuktajmsn tvamr2msg astuvp·Ao3s«√as dakṣiṇajmsa  
    utac savyajmsa (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    tasr3msi jāyānfsa upap priyājfsa  
    mandānata·Amsn«√mand yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā andʰasnnsb  
    yojāvp·Ue1s«√yuj nuc indraNmsv tvamr2msg harijmda 



5.  May thy right one be harnessed,
    and [may] [thy] left one, O having-hundred-wiles one!
    Becoming inflamed from the herb, do approach 
    [thy] cherished wife³ by means of that [chariot].
    I would yoke for thee the two tawny ones, O Indra, at once.



yunájmi te bráhmaṇā keśínā hárī úpa prá yāhi dadʰiṣé gábʰastyoḥ |
úttvā sutā́so rabʰasā́ amandiṣuḥ pūṣaṇvā́nvajrinsámu pátnyāmadaḥ || 6||



6.  yunajmivp·A·1s«√yuj tvamr2msd brahmannnsi keśinjmda harijmda  
    upap prap yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā dadʰiṣeva·I·2s«√dʰā gabʰastinmdl |
    udp tvamr2msa sutajmpn rabʰasajmpn amandiṣurvp·U·3p«√mand  
    pūṣaṇvantjmsn vajrinnmsv samp uc patnīnfsi amadasvp·Aa2s«√mad 



6.  For thee I harness by means of the formulation two hairy tawny ones.
    Set out [now that] thou has put [the reins]⁴ into [thy] hands!
    Grasping [attention] extracted [drops of Soma] has fired thee up.
------
    Accompanied by Pūṣan, together with [thy] mistress, thou exulted, O thunderbolt-wielder!


1 following p.210 J&B2014
2 prob. Marut-s
3 prob. the Speech; may be the Dawn or Sindʰu
4 on the basis of 6.29.2c


Sūkta 1.83 

áśvāvati pratʰamó góṣu gacʰati suprāvī́rindra mártyastávotíbʰiḥ |
támítpṛṇakṣi vásunā bʰávīyasā síndʰumā́po yátʰābʰíto vícetasaḥ || 1||



1.  aśvāvatjnsl pratʰamajmsn gonfpl gacʰativp·A·3s«√gam  
    suprāvījmsn indraNmsv martyajmsn tvamr2msg ūtinfpi |
    tasr3msa idc pṛṇakṣivp·A·2s«√pṛc vasunnsi bʰavīyasjnsi  
    sindʰunmsa apnfpn yatʰāc abʰitasa vicetasjfpn 



1.  The first one, a very zealous, O Indra, mortal,
    goes towards related to horses, to cows [activities], --- with thy means of helping.
    Just him thou sate with more plentiful treasure
    the way clearly seen everywhere waters [sate] a river.



ā́po ná devī́rúpa yanti hotríyamaváḥ paśyanti vítataṃ yátʰā rájaḥ |
prācaírdevā́saḥ prá ṇayanti devayúṃ brahmapríyaṃ joṣayante varā́ iva || 2||



2.  apnfpn nac devīnfpn upap yantivp·A·3p«√i hotriyannsa  
    avasa paśyantivp·A·3p«√paś vitatajnsa yatʰāc rajasnnsa |
    prācaisa devanmpn prap nayantivp·A·3p«√nī (devanms-yujms)jmsa  
    (brahmannns-priyajms)jmsa joṣayantevaCA·3p«√juṣ varanmpn ivac 



2.  Like waters, devī-s betake themselves to the office of a priest ---
    they look downwards at spread out [filter]¹ as if at a region [of action].
    Deva-s lead forward him who seeks the deva,
    like suitors they make themselves frequent him who is fond of formulations.



ádʰi dváyoradadʰā uktʰyàṃ vaco yatásrucā mitʰunā́ yā́ saparyátaḥ |
ásaṃyatto vraté te kṣeti púṣyati bʰadrā́ śaktíryájamānāya sunvaté || 3||



3.  adʰip dvau adadʰāsvp·Aa2s«√dʰā uktʰyajnsa vacasnnsa  
    yatasrucjmdn mitʰunajmdn yasr3mdn saparyatasvp·A·3d«√sapary |
    asaṃyattajmsn vratannsl tvamr2msg kṣetivp·A·3s«√kṣi puṣyativp·A·3s«√puṣ  
    bʰadrājfsn śaktinfsn yajamānata·Amsd«√yaj sunvanttp·Amsd«√su 



3.  Thou placed to-be-praised utterance upon [those] two
    which, raising sacrificial ladle, forming a pair, attend to [him²].
    Not being confronted, he dwells peacefully in thy realm, he flourishes.
    Auspicious [is this] energy for pressing [Soma] sacrificer.



ā́dáṅgirāḥ pratʰamáṃ dadʰire váya iddʰā́gnayaḥ śámyā yé sukṛtyáyā |
sárvaṃ paṇéḥ sámavindanta bʰójanamáśvāvantaṃ gómantamā́ paśúṃ náraḥ || 4||



4.  ātc aṅgirasnmsn pratʰamama dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā vayasnnsa  
    (iddʰajms-agninms)jmpn śamīnfsi yasr3mpn sukṛtyājfsi |
    sarvajnsa paṇinmsg samp avindantavp·Aa3p«√vid bʰojanannsa  
    aśvāvantjmsa gomatjmsa āp paśunmsa nṛnmpn 



4.  At first an aṅgiras, then they have obtained mental and bodily vigour,
    [they,] who have the fire kindled by correct effort.
    They got to know thoroughly everything of the niggard, [his] source of pleasure,
    [they,] the men [got to know thoroughly] rich in horses,³ rich in cows,⁴ [rush of vigour] exclusive of an animal sacrifice.



yajñaírátʰarvā pratʰamáḥ patʰástate tátaḥ sū́ryo vratapā́ vená ā́jani |
ā́ gā́ ājaduśánā kāvyáḥ sácā yamásya jātámamṛ́taṃ yajāmahe || 5||



5.  yajñanmpi atʰarvannmsn pratʰamajmsn patʰinnmpa tateva·I·3s«√tan  
    sūryanmsn (vratanns-pājms)jmsn venajmsn āp ajanivp·U·3s«√jan |
    āp gonfsg ājatvp·Aa3s«√aj uśanasNmsn kāvyaNmsn sacāa  
    yamanmsg jātanmsa amṛtanmsa yajāmaheva·A·1p«√yaj 



5.  With fire offerings the original atʰarvan has extended pathways [for those who seek].
    The sun⁵, protecting [Indra's] sphere of action, eager, was begot.
    Near by, Uśanas Kāvya drove towards the cows,
    [but] we sacrifice to the immortal one with a view to a birth of a restraint.



barhírvā yátsvapatyā́ya vṛjyáte'rkó vā ślókamāgʰóṣate diví |
grā́vā yátra vádati kārúruktʰyàstásyédíndro abʰipitvéṣu raṇyati || 6||



6.  barhisnnsnc yadc svapatyajmsd vṛjyatevp·A·3s«√vṛj  
    arkanmsnc ślokanmsa āgʰoṣateva·A·3s«ā~√gʰuṣ dyunmsl |
    grāvannmsn yatrac vadativp·A·3s«√vad kārunmsn uktʰyajmsn  
    tasr3nsg idc indraNmsn abʰipitvannpl raṇyativp·A·3s«√raṇ 



6.  When the sacrificial grass is twisted for the sake of a good offspring,
    or [when] a hymn of illumination listens to the divine voice in the Heaven,
    or wherever singer, to-be-praised singer of eulogies, speaks,
    Indra takes pleasure in evenings of just that.


1 on the basis of 9.83.2ab
2 worshiper
3 rhythms
4 evocative expressions
5 maṇipūra cakra


Sūkta 1.84 

ásāvi sóma indra te śáviṣṭʰa dʰṛṣṇavā́ gahi |
ā́ tvā pṛṇaktvindriyáṃ rájaḥ sū́ryo ná raśmíbʰiḥ || 1||



1.  asāvivp·U·3s«√su somanmsn indraNmsv tvamr2msd  
    śaviṣṭʰajmsv dʰṛṣṇujmsv āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam |
    āp tvamr2msa pṛṇaktuvp·Ao3s«√pṛc indriyannsn  
    rajasnnsa sūryanmsn nac raśminmpi 



1.  Soma is extracted for thee, O Indra!
    O daring most swollen one, come here!
    Let the power over affections pervade thee
    like sun [pervades] the atmosphere with [its] rays.



índramíddʰárī vaható'pratidʰṛṣṭaśavasam |
ṛ́ṣīṇāṃ ca stutī́rúpa yajñáṃ ca mā́nuṣāṇām || 2||



2.  indraNmsa idc harijmdn vahatasvp·A·3d«√vah  
    (apratidʰṛṣṭajns-śavasnns)jmsa |
    ṛṣinmpg cac stutinfpa upap yajñanmsa cac mānuṣanmpg 



2.  Two tawny ones convey just Indra,
    whose impulse to change can not be defied,
    near eulogies of seers and
    fire offerings of humans.



ā́ tiṣṭʰa vṛtrahanrátʰaṃ yuktā́ te bráhmaṇā hárī |
arvācī́naṃ sú te máno grā́vā kṛṇotu vagnúnā || 3||



3.  āp tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsv ratʰanmsa  
    yuktajmdn tvamr2msg brahmannnsi harijmdn |
    arvācīnajnsa sujnsa tvamr2msg manasnnsn  
    grāvannmsn kṛṇotuvp·Ao3s«√kṛ vagnunmsi 



3.  Mount the chariot, O Vṛtra-slayer!
    Thy two tawny ones [are] yoked by means of a formulation.
    Let the singer make with [his] noise
    thy mind turned towards what's good!



imámindra sutáṃ piba jyéṣṭʰamámartyaṃ mádam |
śukrásya tvābʰyàkṣarandʰā́rā ṛtásya sā́dane || 4||



4.  ayamr3msa indraNmsv sutajmsa pibavp·Ao2s«√pā  
    jyeṣṭʰajmsa amartyajmsa madanmsa |
    śukrajmsg tvamr2msa abʰip akṣaranvp·Aa3p«√kṣar  
    dʰārānfpn ṛtannsg sādanannsl 



4.  Drink this extracted [Soma], O Indra,
    the most excellent imperishable wine!
    In the seat of ṛta streams of translucent [juice]
    did flow towards thee.



índrāya nūnámarcatoktʰā́ni ca bravītana |
sutā́ amatsuríndavo jyéṣṭʰaṃ namasyatā sáhaḥ || 5||



5.  indraNmsd nūnama arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc  
    uktʰannpa cac bravītanavp·Ao2p«√brū |
    sutajmpn amatsurvp·I·3p«√mad indunmpn  
    jyeṣṭʰajnsa namasyatavp·Ao2p«√namasya sahasjnsa 



5.  Recite ye praises to Indra now,
    and say the verses!
    Extracted drops of pure Soma have inflamed [him],
    do ye pay homage to the most excellent overwhelming strength!



nákiṣṭvádratʰī́taro hárī yádindra yácʰase |
nákiṣṭvā́nu majmánā nákiḥ sváśva ānaśe || 6||



6.  nakisc tvamr2msb ratʰītarajmsn  
    harijmda yadc indraNmsv yacʰaseva·A·2s«√yam |
    nakisc tvamr2msa anup majmannnsi  
    nakisc svaśvajmsn ānaśeva·I·3s«√naś 



6.  No one is a better charioteer than thee
    when thou, O Indra, control two tawny ones.
    No one at all, [even] having good horses,
    has equaled thee.
------



yá éka ídvidáyate vásu mártāya dāśúṣe |
ī́śāno ápratiṣkuta índro aṅgá || 7||



7.  yasr3msn ekajmsn idc vidayateva·A·3s«vi~√day  
    vasunnsa martanmsd dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś |
    īśānanmsn apratiskutajmsn  
    indraNmsn aṅgac 



7.  Only he, who distributes
    to a mortal worshiper what's beneficial,
    [who is] unrepulsable being-in-charge,
    [only he is], indeed, Indra.



kadā́ mártamarādʰásaṃ padā́ kṣúmpamiva spʰurat |
kadā́ naḥ śuśravadgíra índro aṅgá || 8||



8.  kadāc martajmsa arādʰasjmsa  
    padannsi kṣumpanmsa ivac spʰuratvp·AE3s«√spʰur |
    kadāc vayamr1mpg śuśravatvp·AE3s«√śru girnfpa  
    indraNmsn aṅgac 



8.  When will he lash at not-satisfying-[his]-desire mortal
    as if at a bush with foot?
    When will he give ear to our chants,
    [he,] Indra indeed?



yáściddʰí tvā bahúbʰya ā́ sutā́vām̐ āvívāsati |
ugráṃ tátpatyate śáva índro aṅgá || 9||



9.  yasr3msn cidc hic tvamr2msa bahujnpb āp  
    sutāvantjmsn āvivāsativpDA·3s«ā~√van |
    ugrajmsa tadr3nsa patyateva·A·3s«√pat śavasnnsa  
    indraNmsn aṅgac 



9.  Since he, who indeed, being in possession of pressed out [Soma],
    seeks to procure thee among many [deva-s],
    [would] govern that violent impulse to change,
    [he would be] Indra indeed.
------



svādórittʰā́ viṣūváto mádʰvaḥ pibanti gauryàḥ |
yā́ índreṇa sayā́varīrvṛ́ṣṇā mádanti śobʰáse vásvīránu svarā́jyam || 10||



10. svādujnsg ittʰāc viṣūvatjnsg  
     madʰunnsg pibantivp·A·3p«√pā gaurīnfpn |
     yār3fpn indraNmsi sayāvanjfpn  
     vṛṣanjmsi madantivp·A·3p«√mad śobʰasev···D··«√śubʰ  
     vasvījfpn anup svarājyannsa 



10. [Those] she-gaurs,¹ drink palatable 
    truly ``sharing both sides equally''² honey³,
    that, accompanying bull Indra, exhilarate to reinforce [him].
    Following [Indra's] autonomy, [they are] beneficial.



tā́ asya pṛśanāyúvaḥ sómaṃ śrīṇanti pṛ́śnayaḥ |
priyā́ índrasya dʰenávo vájraṃ hinvanti sā́yakaṃ vásvīránu svarā́jyam || 11||



11. tār3fpn ayamr3msg pṛśanāyujfpn somanmsa śrīṇantivp·A·3p«√śrī pṛśninfpn |
     priyānfpn indraNmsg dʰenunfpn vajranmsa hinvantivp·A·3p«√hi sāyakajmsa  
     vasvījfpn anup svarājyannsa 



11. Those his seeking-to-cling 
    enticements-to-rebel mix Soma [with milk⁴].
    Favorite milch-cows of Indra stimulate intended-to-be-hurled thunderbolt,
    Following [Indra's] autonomy, [they are] beneficial.



tā́ asya námasā sáhaḥ saparyánti prácetasaḥ |
vratā́nyasya saścire purū́ṇi pūrvácittaye vásvīránu svarā́jyam || 12||



12. tār3fpn ayamr3msg namasnnsi sahasnnsa  
     saparyantivp·A·3p«√sapary pracetasjfpn |
     vratannpn ayamr3msg saścireva·I·3p«√sac  
     purujnpn (pūrvajms-cittinfs)nfsd  
     vasvījfpn anup svarājyannsa 



12. Those his [inner waters], [being] vigilant, 
    attend reverently to [his] overwhelming power.
    His many (self-imposed) constraints have helped [them] to a presentiment⁵.
    Following [Indra's] autonomy, [they are] beneficial.
------



índro dadʰīcó astʰábʰirvṛtrā́ṇyápratiṣkutaḥ |
jagʰā́na navatī́rnáva || 13||



13. indraNmsn dadʰyacNmsg astʰannnpi  
     vṛtrannpa apratiskutajmsn |
     jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han navatīu navau 



13. Unrepulsable Indra
    using Dadʰyañc'es bones
    averted ninety nine obstacles,⁶.



icʰánnáśvasya yácʰíraḥ párvateṣvápaśritam |
tádvidacʰaryaṇā́vati || 14||



14. icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ aśvanmsg yadc śirasnnsa  
     parvatanmpl apaśritajnsa |
     tadr3nsa vidatvp·UE3s«√vid śaryaṇāvatNmsl 



14. Seeking which head of a horse
    [was] retired-from in the mountains,
    that [skull] he should have found in Śaryaṇāvat.



átrā́ha góramanvata nā́ma tváṣṭurapīcyàm |
ittʰā́ candrámaso gṛhé || 15||



15. atrac ahac gonfsg amanvatavp·Aa3p«√man  
     nāmannnsa tvaṣṭṛNmsg apīcyajnsa |
     ittʰāc candramasnmsg gṛhanmsl 



15. At that very place they set the mind on the evocative expression⁷.
    Hidden nature of Tvaṣṭṛ [is]
    really in the house of the Moon.
------



kó adyá yuṅkte dʰurí gā́ ṛtásya śímīvato bʰāmíno durhṛṇāyū́n |
āsánniṣūnhṛtsváso mayobʰū́nyá eṣāṃ bʰṛtyā́mṛṇádʰatsá jīvāt || 16||



16. kasr3msn adyaa yuṅkteva·A·3s«√yuj dʰurnfsl gonmpa ṛtannsg  
     śimīvantjmpa bʰāminjmpa durhṛṇāyujmpa |
     (āsannns-iṣunms)jmpa (hṛdnnpl-asjms)jmpa (mayasnns-bʰujms)jmpa  
     yasr3msn ayamr3mpg bʰṛtyānfsa ṛṇadʰatvp·AE3s«√ṛdʰ sasr3msn jīvātvp·Ae3s«√jiv 



16. Who nowadays yokes to a chariot pole oxen of ṛta ---
    exerting-themselves passionate enraged
    having arrow-in-mouth shooting-into-hearts bringing-balance ones,⁸?
    Who would promote their support, he will live.



ká īṣate tujyáte kó bibʰāya kó maṃsate sántamíndraṃ kó ánti |
kástokā́ya ká íbʰāyotá rāyé'dʰi bravattanvè kó jánāya || 17||



17. kasr3msn īṣateva·A·3s«√īṣ tujyanttp·Amsd«√tuj kasr3msn bibʰāyavp·I·3s«√bʰī  
     kasr3msn maṃsateva·Ue3s«√man santtp·Amsa«√as indraNmsa kasr3msn antia |
     kasr3msn tokannsd kasr3msn ibʰanmsd utac rainmsd  
     adʰip bravatvp·Ae3s«√brū tanūnfsd kasr3msn jananmsd 



17. Who hastens [to help someone] subjected to a focused [attack]? Who has become afraid?
    Who would have imagined Indra [to be] real? Who [was] in [his] presence?
    Who [hastens] for the sake of an offspring, who for the sake of the family and wealth?
    Who would intercede for himself, who for the people?



kó agnímīṭṭe havíṣā gʰṛténa srucā́ yajātā ṛtúbʰirdʰruvébʰiḥ |
kásmai devā́ ā́ vahānāśú hóma kó maṃsate vītíhotraḥ sudeváḥ || 18||



18. kasr3msn agninmsa īṭṭeva·A·3s«√īḍ havisnnsi gʰṛtannsi  
     srucnfsi yajātaivp·Ae3s«√yaj ṛtunmpi dʰruvajmpi |
     kasr3msd devanmpn āp vahānvp·Ae3p«√vah āśua homavp·Ao1p«√hu  
     kasr3msn maṃsateva·Ue3s«√man vītinfsn sudevanmsn 



18. Who implores Agni with an oblation, with ghee?
    [Who] would sacrifice with a ladle following fixed sequences?
    For whom deva-s would bring here [the frenzy]⁹? Let us sacrifice quickly!
    Who would have thought arousing [them] with a burnt offering is a good gamble?



tvámaṅgá prá śaṃsiṣo deváḥ śaviṣṭʰa mártyam |
ná tvádanyó magʰavannasti marḍiténdra brávīmi te vácaḥ || 19||



19. tvamr2msn aṅgac prap śaṃsiṣasvp·UE2s«√śaṃs  
     devanmsn śaviṣṭʰajmsv martyajmsa |
     nac tvamr2msb anyajmsn magʰavanjmsv astivp·A·3s«√as marḍitṛnmsn  
     indraNmsv bravīmivp·A·1s«√brū tvamr2msd vacasnnsa 



19. Would thou, please, approve ---
    [thou,] a deva, [approve this] mortal, O most swollen one!
    No one other than thee, O generous one, shows compassion [to us].
    O Indra, I say [this] utterance to thee.



mā́ te rā́dʰāṃsi mā́ ta ūtáyo vaso'smā́nkádā canā́ dabʰan |
víśvā ca na upamimīhí mānuṣa vásūni carṣaṇíbʰya ā́ || 20||



20. māc tvamr2msg rādʰasnnpnc tvamr2msg ūtinfpn vasujmsv vayamr1mpa kadāc canac dabʰanvp·AE3p«√dabʰ |
     viśvajnpa cac vayamr1mpd upamimīhivp·Ao2s«upa~√mā mānuṣanmsv vasunnpa carṣaṇinfpb āp 



20. May not thy satisfaction of our desires,
    thy side-effects, O beneficial one¹⁰, ever deceive us!
    And do thou¹¹, apportion to us all beneficial things,
    O human¹², from those that draw to themselves,¹³.


1 inner waters
2 prob. flowing through suṣumnā
3 inner Soma
4 prob. either words, or effects of inner waters
5 = priming nervous system for lightning-fast action
6 vṛtra-s
7 lit. ``cow''
8 prob. Marut-s
9 on the basis of 1.80.15
10 Indra
11 a mortal
12 the one who was selected by means of a fire offering in 1.84.18cd as receiving extraordinary abilities from deva-s
13 settlers


Sūkta 1.85 

prá yé śúmbʰante jánayo ná sáptayo yā́manrudrásya sūnávaḥ sudáṃsasaḥ |
ródasī hí marútaścakriré vṛdʰé mádanti vīrā́ vidátʰeṣu gʰṛ́ṣvayaḥ || 1||



1.  prap yasr3mpn śumbʰanteva·A·3p«√śubʰ janinfpn nac saptinmpn  
    yāmannnsl rudraNmsg sūnunmpn sudaṃsasjmpn |
    rodasnnda hic marutNmpn cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ vṛdʰev···D··«√vṛdʰ  
    madantivp·A·3p«√mad vīranmpn vidatʰannpl gʰṛṣvijmpn 



1.  Those who adorn themselves like wives ---
    steeds in a procession, having marvelous power offsprings of Rudra,
    they, valiant, thrill-inducing, exult in teaching sessions
    (since Marut-s made two Rodas-es to gain strength).



tá ukṣitā́so mahimā́namāśata diví rudrā́so ádʰi cakrire sádaḥ |
árcanto arkáṃ janáyanta indriyámádʰi śríyo dadʰire pṛ́śnimātaraḥ || 2||



2.  tasr3mpn ukṣitajmpn mahimannmsa āśatava·A·3p«√āś  
    dyunmsl rudrajmpn adʰip cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ sadasnnsa |
    arcanttp·Ampn«√ṛc arkanmsa janayanttpCAmpn«√jan indriyannsa  
    adʰip śrījmpa dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā (pṛśniNfs-mātṛnfs)nmpn 



2.  They, fully grown, obtain the power to increasing in size,
    they, dreadful, made a seat above, in the Heaven;
    Singing a hymn of illumination, giving existence to the power over the senses
    they whose mother is Pṛṣṇi put on auspicious signs.



gómātaro yácʰubʰáyante añjíbʰistanū́ṣu śubʰrā́ dadʰire virúkmataḥ |
bā́dʰante víśvamabʰimātínamápa vártmānyeṣāmánu rīyate gʰṛtám || 3||



3.  (gonfs-mātṛnfs)jmpn yadc śubʰayantevaCA·3p«√śubʰ añjinmpi  
    tanūnfpl śubʰrajmpn dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā virukmantnmpa |
    bādʰanteva·A·3p«√bādʰ viśvajmsa abʰimātinnmsa apap  
    vartmannnsa ayamr3mpg anup rīyateva·A·3s«√rī gʰṛtannsn 



3.  When they whose mother is cow adorn themselves with body-paints,
    they¹, replenishing, have [already] put onto [their] bodies bright armour.
    They force every insidious one back,
    along their tracks ghee melts,



ví yé bʰrā́jante súmakʰāsa ṛṣṭíbʰiḥ pracyāváyanto ácyutā cidójasā |
manojúvo yánmaruto rátʰeṣvā́ vṛ́ṣavrātāsaḥ pṛ́ṣatīráyugdʰvam || 4||



4.  vip yasr3mpn bʰrājanteva·A·3p«√bʰrāj sumakʰajmpn ṛṣṭinfpi  
    pracyavayantjmpn acyutajnpa cidc ojasnnsi |
    (manasnns-jūjfs)jfpa yadc marutNmpv ratʰanmpl āp  
    (vṛṣannms-vrātanms)jmpn pṛṣatījfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj 



4.  who, of good fighting spirit, shine forth with spears
    vigorously causing to fall even what is firm,
    when you, O Marut-s, being a troop of bulls,
    yoked to chariots swift-as-the-mind dappled mares.



prá yádrátʰeṣu pṛ́ṣatīráyugdʰvaṃ vā́je ádriṃ maruto raṃháyantaḥ |
utā́ruṣásya ví ṣyanti dʰā́rāścármevodábʰirvyùndanti bʰū́ma || 5||



5.  prap yadc ratʰanmpl pṛṣatījfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj  
    vājanmsl adrinmsa marutNmpv raṃhayanttpCAmpn«√raṃh |
    utac aruṣajmsg vip syantivp·A·3p«√sā dʰārānfpa  
    carmannnsa ivac udannnpi vip undantivp·A·3s«√ud bʰūmannnsa 



5.  When you yoked to chariots dappled mares
    making the stone to speed during a rush of vigour, O Marut-s,
    and they make streams of tamed one² loose,
    they make the earth wet with waters as if it was a [water-]skin.



ā́ vo vahantu sáptayo ragʰuṣyádo ragʰupátvānaḥ prá jigāta bāhúbʰiḥ |
sī́datā́ barhírurú vaḥ sádaskṛtáṃ mādáyadʰvaṃ maruto mádʰvo ándʰasaḥ || 6||



6.  āp tvamr2mpa vahantuvp·Ao3p«√vah saptinmpn (ragʰua-syadjfs)jmpn  
    (ragʰua-patvannns)jmpn prap jigātavp·Ao2p«√gā bāhunmpi |
    sīdatavp·Ao2p«√sad āp barhisnnsa urujnsn tvamr2mpd sadasnnsn kṛtajnsn  
    mādayadʰvamvaCA·2p«√mad marutNmsv madʰunnsg andʰasnnsb 



6.  Let rapidly flowing steeds³ convey you;
    rapidly flying, advance by means of [Soma pressers'] arms;
    Sit here upon the sacrificial grass --- made ready for you seat [is] wide.
    Make yourself delighted in the honey⁴ from the herb.



tè'vardʰanta svátavaso mahitvanā́ nā́kaṃ tastʰúrurú cakrire sádaḥ |
víṣṇuryáddʰā́vadvṛ́ṣaṇaṃ madacyútaṃ váyo ná sīdannádʰi barhíṣi priyé || 7||



7.  tasr3mpn avardʰantava·Aa3p«√vṛdʰ svatavasjmpn mahitvanannsi  
    āp nākanmsa tastʰurvp·I·3p«√stʰā urujnsa cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ sadasnnsa |
    viṣṇuNmsn yadc hac āvatvp·Aa3s«√av vṛṣaṇajnsa (madanms-cyutjms)jnsa  
    vinmpn nac sīdanvp·AE3p«√sad adʰip barhisnnsl priyajnsl 



7.  They grew strong, self-strong by being extensive;
    they stayed near the vault of the Heaven, they made wide seat.
    When Viṣṇu favours impregnating, oozing exhilaration [drink]
    like birds they shall sit on the cherished sacrificial grass.



śū́rā ivédyúyudʰayo ná jágmayaḥ śravasyávo ná pṛ́tanāsu yetire |
bʰáyante víśvā bʰúvanā marúdbʰyo rā́jāna iva tveṣásaṃdṛśo náraḥ || 8||



8.  śūranmpn ivac idc yuyudʰijmpn nac jagmijmpn  
    śravasyujmpn nac pṛtanānfpl yetireva·I·3p«√yat |
    bʰayanteva·A·3p«√bʰī viśvajnpn bʰuvanannpn marutNmpb  
    rājannmpn ivac (tveṣajms-saṃdṛśnfs)jmpn nṛnmpn 



8.  Just like agents of change, in constant motion as if always fighting,
    they seek to join battles as if seeking fame.
    All places of existence are afraid of Marut-s.
    The men are like kings whose appearance causing fear.



tváṣṭā yádvájraṃ súkṛtaṃ hiraṇyáyaṃ sahásrabʰṛṣṭiṃ svápā ávartayat |
dʰattá índro náryápāṃsi kártavé'hanvṛtráṃ nírapā́maubjadarṇavám || 9||



9.  tvaṣṭṛNmsn yadc vajranmsa sukṛtajmsa hiraṇyayajmsa  
    (sahasrau-bʰṛṣṭinfs)jmsa svapasjmsn avartayatvpCA·3s«√vṛt |
    dʰatteva·A·3s«√dʰā indraNmsn nṛnmsl apasnnpa kartavev···D··«√kṛ  
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han vṛtrannsa nisp apnfpg aubjatvp·Aa3s«√ubj arṇavanmsa 



9.  When Tvaṣṭṛ, well-skilled, creates
    wells-made having thousand spikes golden thunderbolt
    Indra accepts in [that] man works to do:
    he kills Vṛtra, lets loose the flood of waters.



ūrdʰváṃ nunudre'vatáṃ tá ójasā dādṛhāṇáṃ cidbibʰidurví párvatam |
dʰámanto vāṇáṃ marútaḥ sudā́navo máde sómasya ráṇyāni cakrire || 10||



10. ūrdʰvama nunudreva·I·3p«√nud avatanmsa tasr3mpn ojasnnsi  
     dādṛhānata·Amsa«√dṛṃh cidc bibʰidurvp·I·3p«√bʰid vip parvatanmsa |
     dʰamanttp·Ampn«√dʰam vāṇanmsa marutNmpn sudānujmpn  
     madanmsl somanmsg raṇyannpa cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ 



10. Upwards they vigorously pushed the cistern⁵,
    they have loosened even a hardening knotty one.
    Fanning⁶ music, generous Marut-s
    effected [these] joys in the exhilaration of Soma.



jihmáṃ nunudre'vatáṃ táyā diśā́siñcannútsaṃ gótamāya tṛṣṇáje |
ā́ gacʰantīmávasā citrábʰānavaḥ kā́maṃ víprasya tarpayanta dʰā́mabʰiḥ || 11||



11. jihmajmsa nunudreva·I·3p«√nud avatanmsar3fsi diśnfsi  
     asiñcanvp·Aa3p«√sic utsanmsa gotamaNmsd tṛṣṇajjmsd |
     āp gaccʰantivp·A·3p«√gam īmr3msa avasnnsi (citrajms-bʰānunms)jmpn  
     kāmanmsa vipranmsg tarpayantavaCAE3p«√tṛp dʰāmannnpi 



11. They pushed the oblique cistern in this direction,
    discharged a fountain for thirsty Gotama.
    They who have various representations go to him with an assistance;
    the poet's desire they shall make satisfied throughout abodes.



yā́ vaḥ śárma śaśamānā́ya sánti tridʰā́tūni dāśúṣe yacʰatā́dʰi |
asmábʰyaṃ tā́ni maruto ví yanta rayíṃ no dʰatta vṛṣaṇaḥ suvī́ram || 12||



12. yār3npn tvamr2mpg śarmannnsa śaśamānajmsd santivp·A·3p«√as  
     (triu-dʰātunns)jnpn dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś yaccʰatavp·Ao2p«√yam adʰip |
     vayamr1mpd tadr3mpa marutNmpv vip yantavp·Ao2p«√yam  
     rayinmsa vayamr1mpd dʰattavp·Ao2p«√dʰā vṛṣannmpv suvīrajmsa 



12. Which your [abodes] are a refuge for exerting himself [man] ---
    threefold ones stretch over for a worshiper,
    for us do extend those, O Marut-s!
    Fix for us the very manly treasure, O bulls! 


1 inner Marut-s
2 prob. ``the inner Agni'' --- body heat
3 drops of Soma
4 Soma
5 prob. ``physical heart''
6 lit. ``blowing'' as wind when kindling a fire


Sūkta 1.86 

máruto yásya hí kṣáye pātʰā́ divó vimahasaḥ |
sá sugopā́tamo jánaḥ || 1||



1.  marutNmpv yasr3msg hic kṣayanmsl  
    pātʰavp·A·2p«√pā dyunmsb vimahasjmpv |
    tasr3msn sugopātamajmsn jananmsn 



1.  O Marut-s, since over whose abode
    ye watch from the Heaven, O joyous ones,
    that one is the best protected person.



yajñaírvā yajñavāhaso víprasya vā matīnā́m |
márutaḥ śṛṇutā́ hávam || 2||



2.  yajñanmpic (yajñanms-vāhasnns)jmpv vipranmsgc matinfpg |
    marutNmpv śṛṇutavp·Ao2p«√śru havanmsa 



2.  Whether through sacrifices, O ye whose transport is a sacrifice,
    or from poet's sacred utterances,
    O Marut-s, do hear the call!



utá vā yásya vājínó'nu vípramátakṣata |
sá gántā gómati vrajé || 3||



3.  utacc yasr3msg vājinnmsg  
    anup vipranmsa atakṣatavp·Aa2p«√takṣ |
    tasr3msn gantṛnmsn gomantjmsl vrajanmsl 



3.  And whose steeds
    ye fashioned along with the poet 
    he is the one who approaches the enclosure rich in cows.
------



asyá vīrásya barhíṣi sutáḥ sómo díviṣṭiṣu |
uktʰáṃ mádaśca śasyate || 4||



4.  ayamr3msg vīranmsg barhisnnsl  
    sutajmsn somanmsn diviṣṭinfpl |
    uktʰannsn madanmsn cac śasyatevp·A·3s«√śaṃs 



4.  On sacrificial grass of this valiant one 
    Soma [was] extracted during seeking the Heaven [activities];
    the verse and exhilarating drink are repeated.



asyá śroṣantvā́ bʰúvo víśvā yáścarṣaṇī́rabʰí |
sū́raṃ citsasrúṣīríṣaḥ || 5||



5.  ayamr3msg śroṣantuvp·Ao3p«√śru āp bʰūnfpn  
    viśvājfpa yasr3msn carṣaṇīnfpa abʰip |
    sūranmsa cidc sasruṣījfpa iṣnfpa 



5.  May beings hear from this one,
    who is in front of all drawing-to-themselves,
    about the sun, about ever-flowing libations.
------



pūrvī́bʰirhí dadāśimá śarádbʰirmaruto vayám |
ávobʰiścarṣaṇīnā́m || 6||



6.  pūrvījfpi hic dadāśimavp·I·1p«√dāś  
    śaratnfpi marutNmpv vayamr1mpn |
    avasnnpi carṣaṇīnfpg 



6.  Throughout previous autumns
    we honored [you], O Marut-s,
    through favours of those drawing-to-themselves.



subʰágaḥ sá prayajyavo máruto astu mártyaḥ |
yásya práyāṃsi párṣatʰa || 7||



7.  subʰagajmsn tasr3msn prayajyujmpv  
    marutNmpv astuvp·Ao3s«√as martyajmsn |
    yasr3msg prayasnnpa parṣatʰavp·A·2p«√parṣ 



7.  May he be very fortunate,
    O seeking the first of [a] sacrifice Marut-s,
    the mortal whose pleasures ye besprinkle.
------



śaśamānásya vā naraḥ svédasya satyaśavasaḥ |
vidā́ kā́masya vénataḥ || 8||



8.  śaśamānajmsgc nṛnmpv  
    svedajmsg (satyanns-śavasnns)jmpv |
    vidavp·I·2p«√vid kāmanmsg venanttp·Amsg«√ven 



8.  Ye know of the desire of him who is yearning, O men, 
    And of him who exerting himself, of him who is sweating,
    O ye whose power to transform is real!



yūyáṃ tátsatyaśavasa āvíṣkarta mahitvanā́ |
vídʰyatā vidyútā rákṣaḥ || 9||



9.  tvamr2mpn tadr3nsa (satyanns-śavasnns)jmpv  
    āvisa kartavp·Ao2p«√kṛ mahitvanannsi |
    vidʰyatavp·Ao2p«√vyadʰ vidyutnfsi rakṣasnnsa 



9.  Ye, whose power to transform is real, do this openly:
    through being extensive
    pierce with lightning bolt the defensiveness.



gū́hatā gúhyaṃ támo ví yāta víśvamatríṇam |
jyótiṣkartā yáduśmási || 10||



10. gūhatavp·Ao2p«√guh guhyajnsa tamasnnsa  
     vip yātavp·Ao2p«√yā viśvajmsa atrinnmsa |
     jyotisnnsa kartavp·Ao2p«√kṛ yadr3nsa uśmasiva·A·1p«√vaś 



10. Hide kept secret gloom,
    pass through every all-consuming fear,
    create the light that we long for!






Sūkta 1.87 

prátvakṣasaḥ prátavaso virapśínó'nānatā ávitʰurā ṛjīṣíṇaḥ |
júṣṭatamāso nṛ́tamāso añjíbʰirvyā̀najre ké cidusrā́ iva stṛ́bʰiḥ || 1||



1.  pratvakṣasjmpn pratavasjmpn virapśinjmpn  
    anānatajmpn avitʰurajmpn ṛjīṣinjmpn |
    juṣṭatamajmpn nṛtamajmpn añjinmpi  
    vip ānajreva·I·3p«√añj kasr3mpn cidc usrānfsn ivac stṛnmpi 



1.  Imagining, projecting power, exuberant, not humbled, not staggering,
    having a direct impact, most welcome, most manly --- 
    they have anointed themselves thoroughly with body-paints ---
    some of them --- like morning light with stars.



upahvaréṣu yádácidʰvaṃ yayíṃ váya iva marutaḥ kéna citpatʰā́ |
ścótanti kóśā úpa vo rátʰeṣvā́ gʰṛtámukṣatā mádʰuvarṇamárcate || 2||



2.  upahvaranmpl yadc acidʰvamva·U·2p«√ci yayijmsa  
    vayasnnsn ivac marutNmpv kasr3msi cidc pantʰinnmsi |
    ścotantivp·A·3p«√ścut kośanmpn upap tvamr2mpg ratʰanmpl āp  
    gʰṛtannsa ukṣatavp·Ao2p«√ukṣ (madʰunns-varṇanms)jnsa arcanttp·Amsd«√arc 



2.  When midst twists and turns you seek for means to move
    like mental energy [seeks for means to express itself], O Marut-s, in whatever manner [possible],
    in your chariots the subtle bodies ooze [the waters].
    Sprinkle having the color of honey ghee for the one who praises [you]!



praíṣāmájmeṣu vitʰuréva rejate bʰū́miryā́meṣu yáddʰa yuñjáte śubʰé |
té krīḷáyo dʰúnayo bʰrā́jadṛṣṭayaḥ svayáṃ mahitváṃ panayanta dʰū́tayaḥ || 3||



3.  prap ayamr3mpg ajmanmpl vitʰurājfsn ivac rejateva·A·3s«√rej  
    bʰūminfsn yāmanmpl yadc hac yuñjateva·A·3p«√yuj śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ |
    tasr3mpn krīḷijmpn dʰunijmpn (bʰrājatjfs-ṛṣṭinfs)jmpn  
    svayajnsa mahitvannsa panayantavpCA·3p«√pan dʰūtijmpn 



3.  During their marches the earth shakes as if staggering.
    when in [their] movements they join to enhance [the effect]
    they, sporting, boisterous, having gleaming spears, agitating,
    they cause [anyone] to be surprised at [his] own might.



sá hí svasṛ́tpṛ́ṣadaśvo yúvā gaṇò'yā́ īśānástáviṣībʰirā́vṛtaḥ |
ási satyá ṛṇayā́vā́nedyo'syā́ dʰiyáḥ prāvitā́tʰā vṛ́ṣā gaṇáḥ || 4||



4.  tasr3msn hic svasṛtjmsn (pṛṣatjms-aśvanms)jmsn yuvanjmsn gaṇanmsn  
    ayāsjmsn īśānajmsn taviṣījfpi āvṛtajmsn |
    asivp·A·2s«√as satyajmsn (ṛṇanns-yāvanjms)jmsn anedyajmsn  
    ayamr3fsg dʰīnfsg prāvitṛnmsn atʰac vṛṣanjmsn gaṇanmsn 



4.  Since such --- self-propelling having-spotted-horses, young --- [is the] troop,
    agile, authoritative, surrounded by controlling powers,
    thou¹ are sincere, riding what is missing, not to be constrained.
    Of this vision futherer [is] then the bullish troop.



pitúḥ pratnásya jánmanā vadāmasi sómasya jihvā́ prá jigāti cákṣasā |
yádīmíndraṃ śámyṛ́kvāṇa ā́śatā́dínnā́māni yajñíyāni dadʰire || 5||



5.  pitṛnmsg pratnajmsg janmannnsi vadāmasivp·A·1p«√vad  
    somanmsg jihvānfsn prap jigātivp·A·3s«√gā cakṣasnnsi |
    yadc īmr3msa indraNmsa śaminnsi ṛkvanjmpn āśatava·A·3p«√āś  
    ātc idc nāmannpa yajñiyajnpa dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā 



5.  According to custom we address the ancient father --- Soma. 
    The tongue advances with the eye.
    When through effort they², reciting verses, reached him, Indra, 
    only after that they³ got worthy-of-a-sacrifice aspects.



śriyáse káṃ bʰānúbʰiḥ sáṃ mimikṣire té raśmíbʰistá ṛ́kvabʰiḥ sukʰādáyaḥ |
té vā́śīmanta iṣmíṇo ábʰīravo vidré priyásya mā́rutasya dʰā́mnaḥ || 6||



6.  śriyasnnsd kamc bʰānunmpi samp mimikṣireva·I·3p«√mikṣ  
    tasr3mpn raśminmpi tasr3mpn ṛkvanjmpi sukʰādijmpn |
    tasr3mpn vāśīmantjmpn iṣminjmpn abʰīrujmpn  
    vidreva·I·3p«√vid priyajnsg mārutajnsg dʰāmannnsg 



6.  Just for auspiciousness they [, recruits,] furnish themselves with [various] appearances
    these --- with whips, these, well[-protected] with studded leather plates --- with reciters of verses
    Having pointed knives, arrows, [and] not timid,
    they know the favourite abode related to [inner] Marut-s.


1 recruit
2 recruits
3 inner Marut-s


Sūkta 1.88 

ā́ vidyúnmadbʰirmarutaḥ svarkaí rátʰebʰiryāta ṛṣṭimádbʰiráśvaparṇaiḥ |
ā́ várṣiṣṭʰayā na iṣā́ váyo ná paptatā sumāyāḥ || 1||



1.  āp vidyunmatjmpi marutNmpv svarkajmpi  
    ratʰanmpi yātavp·Ao2p«√yā ṛṣṭimatjmpi (aśvanms-parṇanns)jmpi |
    āp varṣiṣṭʰājfsi vayamr1mpd iṣnfsi  
    vinmpn nac paptatavp·Uo2p«√pat sumāyajmpv 



1.  Do come here, O Marut-s, by means of having lightning bolts,
    well-illuminating, fitted with spears, having horses as wings chariots!
    Together with for-us-the-strongest libation
    fly here like birds, O very artful ones!



tè'ruṇébʰirváramā́ piśáṅgaiḥ śubʰé káṃ yānti ratʰatū́rbʰiráśvaiḥ |
rukmó ná citráḥ svádʰitīvānpavyā́ rátʰasya jaṅgʰananta bʰū́ma || 2||



2.  tasr3mpn aruṇajmpi varanmsa āp (piśnfs-aṅganms)jmpi  
    śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ kamc yāntivp·A·3p«√yā ratʰaturjmpi aśvanmpi |
    rukmajmsn nac citrajmsn svadʰitīvantjmsn  
    pavinfsi ratʰanmsg jaṅgʰanantavaIAE3p«√han bʰūmannnsa 



2.  To reinforce, they move by means of giving at will a chance to move upwards,
    having flame-like bypassing-chariots horses¹.
------
    Attracting attention as if shining with reflected light [is] he who is furnished with her who is self-positioning².
    With the tip of the chariot they³ shall keep striking the Earth.



śriyé káṃ vo ádʰi tanū́ṣu vā́śīrmedʰā́ vánā ná kṛṇavanta ūrdʰvā́ |
yuṣmábʰyaṃ káṃ marutaḥ sujātāstuvidyumnā́so dʰanayante ádrim || 3||



3.  śrīnfsd kamc tvamr2mpd adʰip tanūnfpl vāśīnfpa  
    medʰānfsi vanannpn nac kṛṇavanteva·AE3p«√kṛ ūrdʰvājnpn |
    tvamr2mpd kamc marutNmpv sujātajmpv  
    (tuvijms-dyumnanns)jmpn dʰanayantevaCA·3p«√dʰan adrinmsa 



3.  Just for you⁴ to be auspicious, pointed knives [are] on [their] bodies,
    by the power of resolve they⁵ shall not make earnest desires elevated [into fantasies].
    Just for your sake, O good-to-manifest Marut-s,
    inspired to a high degree ones⁶ make the rock speed.
------



áhāni gṛ́dʰrāḥ páryā́ va ā́gurimā́ṃ dʰíyaṃ vārkāryā́ṃ ca devī́m |
bráhma kṛṇvánto gótamāso arkaírūrdʰváṃ nunudra utsadʰíṃ píbadʰyai || 4||



4.  ahannnpa gṛdʰrajfpn parip āp tvamr2mpa āp agurvp·U·3p«√gā  
    ayamr3fsa dʰīnfsa (vārnns-kāryājfs)jfsa cac devīnfsa |
    brahmannnsa kṛṇvanttp·Ampn«√kṛ gotamaNmpn arkanmpi  
    ūrdʰvama nunudreva·I·3p«√nud (utsanms-dʰinms)nmsa pibadʰyaiv···D··«√pā 



4.  For days vulture-like [thoughts] were circling around ye,
    [around] this vision to be effected with [inner] waters, and [around] the devī ⁷.
    Gotamas, performing the sacred formula together with illuminating [it] hymns,
    have pushed upwards the receptacle of the fountain in order to drink.



etáttyánná yójanamaceti sasvárha yánmaruto gótamo vaḥ |
páśyanhíraṇyacakrānáyodaṃṣṭrānvidʰā́vato varā́hūn || 5||



5.  etadr3nsn tyadr3nsn nac yojanannsn acetivp·U·3s«√cit  
    sasvara hac yadc marutNmpv gotamaNmsn tvamr2mpa |
    paśyanttp·Amsn«√paś (hiraṇyajms-cakranns)jmpa  
    (ayasnms-daṃṣṭranms)jmpa vidʰāvanttp·Ampa«vi~√dʰāv varāhunmpa 



5.  This very [formula] has been figured out as a daily track [is]
    % aimed at when, O Marut-s, Gotama was secretly looking at [those of] you [, recruits,]
    [who] have gold for wheels and metal for teeth⁸
    running in different directions, hiding anxieties.



eṣā́ syā́ vo maruto'nubʰartrī́ práti ṣṭobʰati vāgʰáto ná vā́ṇī |
ástobʰayadvṛ́tʰāsāmánu svadʰā́ṃ gábʰastyoḥ || 6||



6.  eṣār3fsn syār3fsn tvamr2mpg marutNmpv anubʰartrīnfsn  
    pratip stobʰativp·A·3s«√stubʰ vāgʰatnmsg nac vāṇīnfsn |
    astobʰayatvpCAa3s«√stubʰ vṛtʰāa ayamr3fpg  
    anup svadʰānfsa gabʰastinmdl 



6.  This very [vision] of you, O Marut-s, bearing after [you],
    echoes as if being the voice of him who makes the effort ---
    it easily caused [him] to make a succession of exclamations 
    according to the nature of these [thoughts] [that are] in the two hands⁹.


1 drops of Soma
2 prob. Sarasvatī
3 worshipers
4 inner Marut-s
5 recruits
6 recruits
7 Sarasvatī
8 lit. ``biter''
9 that is, being worked with


Sūkta 1.89 

ā́ no bʰadrā́ḥ krátavo yantu viśvátó'dabdʰāso áparītāsa udbʰídaḥ |
devā́ no yátʰā sádamídvṛdʰé ásannáprāyuvo rakṣitā́ro divédive || 1||











devā́nāṃ bʰadrā́ sumatírṛjūyatā́ṃ devā́nāṃ rātírabʰí no ní vartatām |
devā́nāṃ sakʰyámúpa sedimā vayáṃ devā́ na ā́yuḥ prá tirantu jīváse || 2||











tā́npū́rvayā nivídā hūmahe vayáṃ bʰágaṃ mitrámáditiṃ dákṣamasrídʰam |
aryamáṇaṃ váruṇaṃ sómamaśvínā sárasvatī naḥ subʰágā máyaskarat || 3||











tánno vā́to mayobʰú vātu bʰeṣajáṃ tánmātā́ pṛtʰivī́ tátpitā́ dyaúḥ |
tádgrā́vāṇaḥ somasúto mayobʰúvastádaśvinā śṛṇutaṃ dʰiṣṇyā yuvám || 4||











támī́śānaṃ jágatastastʰúṣaspátiṃ dʰiyaṃjinvámávase hūmahe vayám |
pūṣā́ no yátʰā védasāmásadvṛdʰé rakṣitā́ pāyúrádabdʰaḥ svastáye || 5||











svastí na índro vṛddʰáśravāḥ svastí naḥ pūṣā́ viśvávedāḥ |
svastí nastā́rkṣyo áriṣṭanemiḥ svastí no bṛ́haspátirdadʰātu || 6||











pṛ́ṣadaśvā marútaḥ pṛ́śnimātaraḥ śubʰaṃyā́vāno vidátʰeṣu jágmayaḥ |
agnijihvā́ mánavaḥ sū́racakṣaso víśve no devā́ ávasā́ gamannihá || 7||











bʰadráṃ kárṇebʰiḥ śṛṇuyāma devā bʰadráṃ paśyemākṣábʰiryajatrāḥ |
stʰiraíráṅgaistuṣṭuvā́ṃsastanū́bʰirvyàśema deváhitaṃ yádā́yuḥ || 8||











śatámínnú śarádo ánti devā yátrā naścakrā́ jarásaṃ tanū́nām |
putrā́so yátra pitáro bʰávanti mā́ no madʰyā́ rīriṣatā́yurgántoḥ || 9||











áditirdyaúráditirantárikṣamáditirmātā́ sá pitā́ sá putráḥ |
víśve devā́ áditiḥ páñca jánā áditirjātámáditirjánitvam || 10||












Sūkta 1.90 

ṛjunītī́ no váruṇo mitró nayatu vidvā́n |
aryamā́ devaíḥ sajóṣāḥ || 1||











té hí vásvo vásavānāsté ápramūrā máhobʰiḥ |
vratā́ rakṣante viśvā́hā || 2||











té asmábʰyaṃ śárma yaṃsannamṛ́tā mártyebʰyaḥ |
bā́dʰamānā ápa dvíṣaḥ || 3||











ví naḥ patʰáḥ suvitā́ya ciyántvíndro marútaḥ |
pūṣā́ bʰágo vándyāsaḥ || 4||











utá no dʰíyo góagrāḥ pū́ṣanvíṣṇavévayāvaḥ |
kártā naḥ svastimátaḥ || 5||











mádʰu vā́tā ṛtāyaté mádʰu kṣaranti síndʰavaḥ |
mā́dʰvīrnaḥ santvóṣadʰīḥ || 6||











mádʰu náktamutóṣáso mádʰumatpā́rtʰivaṃ rájaḥ |
mádʰu dyaúrastu naḥ pitā́ || 7||











mádʰumānno vánaspátirmádʰumām̐ astu sū́ryaḥ |
mā́dʰvīrgā́vo bʰavantu naḥ || 8||











śáṃ no mitráḥ śáṃ váruṇaḥ śáṃ no bʰavatvaryamā́ |
śáṃ na índro bṛ́haspátiḥ śáṃ no víṣṇururukramáḥ || 9||












Sūkta 1.91 

tváṃ soma prá cikito manīṣā́ tváṃ rájiṣṭʰamánu neṣi pántʰām |
táva práṇītī pitáro na indo devéṣu rátnamabʰajanta dʰī́rāḥ || 1||



1.  tvamr2msn somanmsv«√su prap cikitasvp·Ae2s«√cit manīṣānfsi«√man  
    tvamr2msn rajiṣṭʰajmsa«√raj anup neṣivp·Ue2s«√nī patʰinnmsa«√pantʰ |
    tvamr2msg praṇītinfsi«pra~√nī pitṛnmpn vayamr1mpg induNmsv«√ind  
    devanmpl«√div ratnannsa«√rā abʰajantava·Aa3p«√bʰaj dʰīrajmpn«√dʰī 



1.  Thou, O Soma, shall become manifest through reflection ---
    thou should have led [us] along the straightest-going path;
    With thy guidance, O Indu, our fathers, who had [correct] schemas for contemplation,
    partook of the treasure among deva-s.



tváṃ soma krátubʰiḥ sukráturbʰūstváṃ dákṣaiḥ sudákṣo viśvávedāḥ |
tváṃ vṛ́ṣā vṛṣatvébʰirmahitvā́ dyumnébʰirdyumnyàbʰavo nṛcákṣāḥ || 2||



2.  tvamr2msn somanmsv«√su kratunmpi«√kṛ sukratujmsn«su~√kṛ bʰūjmsn«√bʰū  
    tvamr2msn dakṣanmpi«√dakṣ sudakṣajmsn«su~√dakṣ (viśvanns«√viś-vedasnns«√vid)jmsn |
    tvamr2msn vṛṣannmsn«√vṛṣ vṛṣatvannpi«√vṛṣ mahitvānfsi«√mah  
    dyumnannpi dyumninjmsn abʰavasvp·Aa2s«√bʰū (nṛnms-cakṣasnms«√cakṣ)jmsn 



2.  Thou, O Soma, are skillful through designs [of the inner Soma], 
    thy mental powers are strong through mental powers [of the inner Soma], [thou,] whose knowledge is embracing everything;
    thou are a bull through generative powers [of the inner Soma] [and] through [his] greatness,
    thou became possessing the power to illuminate through [his] powers to illuminate, [thou,] who guides men.
------



rā́jño nú te váruṇasya vratā́ni bṛhádgabʰīráṃ táva soma dʰā́ma |
śúciṣṭvámasi priyó ná mitró dakṣā́yyo aryamévāsi soma || 3||



3.  rājannmsg«√rāj nuc tvamr2msg varuṇaNmsg«√vṛ vratannpn«√vṛ2  
    bṛhatjnsn«√bṛh gabʰīrajnsn«√gambʰ tvamr2msg somaNmsv«√su dʰāmannnsn«√dʰā |
    śucijmsn«√śuc tvamr2msn asivp·A·2s«√as priyajmsn«√prī nac mitraNmsn«√mitʰ  
    dakṣāyyajmsn«√dakṣ aryamanNmsn«√ṛ ivac asivp·A·2s«√as somaNmsv«√su 



3.  Varuṇa's spheres of action are those of the king --- thine;
    vast, mysterious is thy abode, O Soma.
    Thou are shining, like beloved Mitra,
    as Aryaman, thou are to be treated skilfully, O Soma!



yā́ te dʰā́māni diví yā́ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ yā́ párvateṣvóṣadʰīṣvapsú |
tébʰirno víśvaiḥ sumánā áheḷanrā́jansoma práti havyā́ gṛbʰāya || 4||



4.  yadr3npn tvamr2msg dʰāmannnpn«√dʰā dyunmsl yadr3npn pṛtʰivīnfsl«√pṛtʰ  
    yadr3npn parvatanmpl (oṣanms«√uṣ-dʰijfs«√dʰā)nfpl apnfpl |
    tadr3npi vayamr1mpg viśvajnpi«√viś sumanasjmsn«su~√man aheḷanttp·Amsn«a~√heḷ  
    rājannmsv«√rāj somaNmsv«√su pratip havyannpa«√hu gṛbʰāyavp·Ao2s«√grah 



4.  Which thy abodes [are] in the Heaven, which on the Earth,
    which on the rocks, which in the herbs, in waters ---
    through all of them, [thou,] well-disposed, non-angry,
    O king Soma, do take possession of our oblations.
------



tváṃ somāsi sátpatistváṃ rā́jotá vṛtrahā́ |
tváṃ bʰadró asi krátuḥ || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn somaNmsv«√su asivp·A·2s«√as (satnns«√as-patinms«√pā2)nmsn  
    tvamr2msn rājannmsn«√rāj utac (vṛtraNns«√vṛ-hanjms«√han)nmsn |
    tvamr2msn bʰadrajmsn«√bʰaj asivp·A·2s«√as kratunmsn«√kṛ 



5.  Thou, Soma, are an overseer of the what's real, 
    thou [are] the king [and] also a Vṛtra-slayer,
    thou are an auspicious intentional efficiency.



tváṃ ca soma no váśo jīvā́tuṃ ná marāmahe |
priyástotro vánaspátiḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn cac somaNmsv«√su vayamr1mpg vaśanmsn«√vaś  
    jīvātunfsa«√jīv nac marāmaheva·A·1p«√mṛ |
    (priyajms«√prī-stotranns«√stu)jmsn (vanasnns«√van-patinms«√pā2)nmsn 



6.  And thou are our will to live¹---
    we do not die.
    Vanaspati², [thou are] fond of sung verses.



tváṃ soma mahé bʰágaṃ tváṃ yū́na ṛtāyaté |
dákṣaṃ dadʰāsi jīváse || 7||



7.  tvamr2msn somaNmsv«√su mahjmsd«√mah bʰaganmsa«√bʰaj  
    tvamr2msn yuvannmsd«√yu (ṛtanns«√ṛ-yatjms«√i)jmsd |
    dakṣanmsa«√dakṣ dadʰāsivp·A·2s«√dʰā jīvasev···D··«√jīv 



7.  Thou, Soma, bestow on the old [a sense of] well-being, 
    on the young who moves towards ṛta the mental power 
    to support [their] lives.



tváṃ naḥ soma viśváto rákṣā rājannagʰāyatáḥ |
ná riṣyettvā́vataḥ sákʰā || 8||



8.  tvamr2msn vayamr1mpa somaNmsv«√su viśvatasa«√viś  
    rakṣavp·Ao2s«√rakṣ rājannmsv«√rāj agʰāyattp·Amsb«√agʰ |
    nac riṣyetvp·Ai3s«√riṣ tvāvatjmsg sakʰinmsn«√sac 



8.  Thou, Soma, do protect us in every way, 
    O king, from [anyone] intending to injure[us]!
    Someone who is in-tune with thee would not be hurt.
------



sóma yā́ste mayobʰúva ūtáyaḥ sánti dāśúṣe |
tā́bʰirno'vitā́ bʰava || 9||



9.  somaNmsvr3fpn tvamr2msg (mayasnns«√mā-bʰūjfs«√bʰū)jfpn  
    ūtinfpn«√av santivp·A·3p«√as dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś |
    tār3fpi vayamr1mpd avitṛnmsn«√av bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū 



9.  O Soma, which thy aids
    are bringing balance to a worshiper
    with them become a helper for us.



imáṃ yajñámidáṃ váco jujuṣāṇá upā́gahi |
sóma tváṃ no vṛdʰé bʰava || 10||



10. ayamr3msa yajñanmsa«√yaj ayamr3nsa vacasnnsa«√vac  
     jujuṣāṇata·Imsn«√juṣ upap āp gahivp·Ao2s«√gam |
     somaNmsv«√su tvamr2msn vayamr1mpa vṛdʰev···D··«√vṛdʰ bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū 



10. Having enjoyed this fire offering,
    this utterance, approach!
    Thou, O Soma, do stay to strengthen us!



sóma gīrbʰíṣṭvā vayáṃ vardʰáyāmo vacovídaḥ |
sumṛḷīkó na ā́ viśa || 11||



11. somaNmsv«√su gīrnfpi«√gṝ tvamr2msa vayamr1mpn  
     vardʰayāmasvp·A·1p«√vṛdʰ (vacasnns«√vac-vidjms«√vid)jmpn |
     sumṛḷīkajmsn«su~√mṛḷ vayamr1mpa āp viśavp·Ao2s«√viś 



11. O Soma, we, skillful in speech, 
    cause thee to grow by means of chants;
    thou, very compassionate, take possession of us!
------



gayaspʰā́no amīvahā́ vasuvítpuṣṭivárdʰanaḥ |
sumitráḥ soma no bʰava || 12||



12. (gayanms«√gam-spʰānajms)jmsn (amīvanms«√am-hanjms«√han)jmsn  
     (vasunns«√vas-vidjms«√vid)jmsn (puṣṭinfs«√puṣ-vardʰanajms«√vṛdʰ)jmsn |
     sumitranmsn«su~√mitʰ somaNmsv«√su vayamr1mpd bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū 



12. Furthering domestic wealth, warding off fright, 
    finding beneficial [things], increasing prosperity,
    be, O Soma, a good patron to us!
------



sóma rārandʰí no hṛdí gā́vo ná yávaseṣvā́ |
márya iva svá okyè || 13||



13. somaNmsv«√su rārandʰivp·Ao2s«√raṇ vayamr1mpg hṛdnnsl  
     gonfpn nac yavasanmpl āp |
     maryajmsn«√mṛ ivac svajnsl okyannsl«√uc 



13. O Soma, rejoice in our heart 
    like cows [rejoice] in grassy meads,
    like a youth in his [own] house.
------



yáḥ soma sakʰyé táva rāráṇaddeva mártyaḥ |
táṃ dákṣaḥ sacate kavíḥ || 14||



14. yasr3msn somaNmsv«√su sakʰyannsl«√sac tvamr2msg  
     rāraṇatvp·Ae3s«√raṇ devanmsv«√div martyanmsn«√mṛ |
     sasr3msa dakṣanmsn«√dakṣ sacateva·A·3s«√sac kavinmsn«√kū 



14. O Soma, a youth who were to rejoice
    in being in-tune with thee, O deva,
    gifted-with-insight mental power assists him.



uruṣyā́ ṇo abʰíśasteḥ sóma ní pāhyáṃhasaḥ |
sákʰā suśéva edʰi naḥ || 15||



15. uruṣyāvp·Ao2s«√ṛ vayamr1mpa abʰiśastinfsb«abʰi~√śas  
     somaNmsv«√su nip pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā2 aṃhasnnsb«√aṃh |
     sakʰinmsn«√sac suśevajmsn«su~√śvi edʰivp·Ao2s«√as vayamr1mpd 



15. Defend us from a curse,
    O Soma, protect from anxiety!
    Be for us a seasoned companion!



ā́ pyāyasva sámetu te viśvátaḥ soma vṛ́ṣṇyam |
bʰávā vā́jasya saṃgatʰé || 16||



16. āp pyāyasvava·Ao2s«√pyai samp etuvp·Ao3s«√i tvamr2msg  
     viśvatasa«√viś somanmsv«√su (vṛṣṇinms«√vṛṣ-yatnfs«√i)nnsn |
     bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū vājanmsg«√vāj saṃgatʰanmsl«sam~√gam 



16. Swell here! May thy, O Soma, virility
    come in every way!
    Be in the center of the rush of vigour!



ā́ pyāyasva madintama sóma víśvebʰiraṃśúbʰiḥ |
bʰávā naḥ suśrávastamaḥ sákʰā vṛdʰé || 17||



17. āp pyāyasvava·Ao2s«√pyai madintamajmsv«√mad  
     somaNmsv«√su viśvajmpi«√viś aṃśunmpi«√aś |
     bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū vayamr1mpd suśravastamajmsn«su~√śru  
     sakʰinmsn«√sac vṛdʰev···D··«√vṛdʰ 



17. Together with all shoots,
    swell up, O most intoxicating Soma³!
    be for us the most harkening companion to strengthen [us]!
------



sáṃ te páyāṃsi sámu yantu vā́jāḥ sáṃ vṛ́ṣṇyānyabʰimātiṣā́haḥ |
āpyā́yamāno amṛ́tāya soma diví śrávāṃsyuttamā́ni dʰiṣva || 18||



18. samp tvamr2msg payasnnpn«√pī samp uc yantuvp·Ao3p«√i vājanmpn«√vāj  
     samp (vṛṣṇinms«√vṛṣ-yatnfs«√i)jnpn (abʰimātijms«abʰi~√man-sahjns«√sah)jnpn |
     āpyāyamānata·Amsn«ā~√pyai amṛtannsd«a~√mṛ somaNmsv«√su  
     dyunmsl śravasnnpa«√śru uttamajnpa dʰiṣvava·Ao2s«√dʰi 



18. May thy juices come together, [thy] energies,
    virile, overcoming deceitful [enemies];
    swelling for the sake of the nectar, O Soma,
    destine for the Heaven the ultimate auditory impressions!



yā́ te dʰā́māni havíṣā yájanti tā́ te víśvā paribʰū́rastu yajñám |
gayaspʰā́naḥ pratáraṇaḥ suvī́ró'vīrahā prá carā soma dúryān || 19||



19. yadr3npa tvamr2msg dʰāmannnpa«√dʰā havisnnsi«√hu yajantivp·A·3p«√yaj  
     tadr3npa tvamr2msd viśvajnpa«√viś paribʰūjmsn«pari~√bʰū astuvp·Ao3s«√as yajñanmsa«√yaj |
     (gayanms«√gam-spʰānajms)jmsn prataraṇajmsn«pra~√tṝ suvīrajmsn«su~√vīr  
     (avīrajms«a~√vīr-hanjms«√han)jmsn prap caravp·Ao2s«√car somaNmsv«√su duryanmpa 



19. Which thy abodes they honor with an oblation
    may he⁴ surround for thee all of them and the offering.
    Furthering domestic wealth, promoting [long life], a warrior,
    not pernicious to men, arrive at the residence, O Soma!
------



sómo dʰenúṃ sómo árvantamāśúṃ sómo vīráṃ karmaṇyàṃ dadāti |
sādanyàṃ vidatʰyàṃ sabʰéyaṃ pitṛśrávaṇaṃ yó dádāśadasmai || 20||



20. somaNmsn«√su dʰenunfsa«√dʰe somaNmsn«√su arvantnmsa«√ṛ āśujmsa«√aś  
     somaNmsn«√su vīranmsa«√vīr karmaṇyajmsa«√kṛ dadātivp·A·3s«√dā |
     sādanyajmsa«√sad vidatʰyajmsa«√vid sabʰeyajmsa  
     (pitṛnms-śravaṇajms«√śru)jmsa yasr3msn dadāśattp·Amsn«√dāś ayamr3msd 



20. Soma [gives] a cow, Soma [gives] a swift horse, 
    Soma gives a diligent son [who is]
    fit to have a seat in assembly, fit to teach, fit for a council,
    listening to the father --- [to him] who is honoring this one.
------



áṣāḷhaṃ yutsú pṛ́tanāsu pápriṃ svarṣā́mapsā́ṃ vṛjánasya gopā́m |
bʰareṣujā́ṃ sukṣitíṃ suśrávasaṃ jáyantaṃ tvā́mánu madema soma || 21||



21. aṣāḷhajmsa yudʰnfpl«√yudʰ pṛtanānfpl«√pṛc paprijmsa«√pṛ  
     (svarnns-sanjms«√san)jmsa (apnfs-sanjms«√san)jmsa vṛjanannsg«√vṛj (gonfs-pājms«√pā2)jmsa |
     (bʰaranmpl«√bʰṛ-janjms«√jan)jmsn sukṣitinfsa«su~√kṣi2 suśravasjmsa«su~√śru  
     jayanttp·Amsa«√ji tvamr2msa anup mademavp·Ai1p«√mad somaNmsv«√su 



21. Over thee, invincible in combats, saving in battles,
    gaining sva`r, gaining waters, a cowherd of the enclosure,
    we could rejoice --- [over thee,] O Soma, [who is] victorious,
    born during contests, highly praised, a good refuge.



tvámimā́ óṣadʰīḥ soma víśvāstvámapó ajanayastváṃ gā́ḥ |
tvámā́ tatantʰorvàntárikṣaṃ tváṃ jyótiṣā ví támo vavartʰa || 22||



22. tvamr2msn ayamr3fpa (oṣanms«√uṣ-dʰijfs«√dʰā)nfpa somaNmsv«√su viśvājfpa«√viś  
     tvamr2msn apnfpa ajanayasvp·Aa2s«√jan tvamr2msn gonfpa |
     tvamr2msn āp tatantʰavp·I·2s«√tan urujnsa«√vṛ (antara-īkṣajms«√ikṣ)nnsa  
     tvamr2msn jyotisnnsi«√jyot vip tamasnnsa«√tam vavartʰavp·I·2s«√vṛ 



22. Thou [empower] all these herbs, O Soma, 
    thou caused to appear waters, thou [caused to appear] cows,
    thou have stretched spacious middle region,
    thou, using the light have revealed [mental] darkness.



devéna no mánasā deva soma rāyó bʰāgáṃ sahasāvannabʰí yudʰya |
mā́ tvā́ tanadī́śiṣe vīryàsyobʰáyebʰyaḥ prá cikitsā gáviṣṭau || 23||



23. devajnsi«√div vayamr1mpd manasnnsi«√man devanmsv«√div somaNmsv«√su  
     rainmsg«√rā bʰāganmsa«√bʰaj sahasāvantnmsv«√sah abʰip yudʰyavp·Ao2s«√yudʰ |
     māc tvamr2msi tanadvp·Ae3s«√tan īśiṣeva·A·2s«√īś vīryannsg«√vīr  
     ubʰayajmpb prap cikitsavp·Ao2s«√cit (gonfs-iṣṭinfs«√iṣ)nfsl 



23. With the divine mind, O deva Soma, 
    win for us a share of the treasure, O mighty!
    Would it not diffuse with thy help --- thou are the master of the manly vigour ---
    in a foray for cows point out [the path] from both kinds of [abodes].


1 lit. ``[to go towards] life''
2 the principal desire
3 an extract of the Soma plant
4 Agni


Sūkta 1.92 

etā́ u tyā́ uṣásaḥ ketúmakrata pū́rve árdʰe rájaso bʰānúmañjate |
niṣkṛṇvānā́ ā́yudʰānīva dʰṛṣṇávaḥ práti gā́vó'ruṣīryanti mātáraḥ || 1||











údapaptannaruṇā́ bʰānávo vṛ́tʰā svāyújo áruṣīrgā́ ayukṣata |
ákrannuṣā́so vayúnāni pūrvátʰā rúśantaṃ bʰānúmáruṣīraśiśrayuḥ || 2||











árcanti nā́rīrapáso ná viṣṭíbʰiḥ samānéna yójanenā́ parāvátaḥ |
íṣaṃ váhantīḥ sukṛ́te sudā́nave víśvédáha yájamānāya sunvaté || 3||











ádʰi péśāṃsi vapate nṛtū́rivā́porṇute vákṣa usréva bárjaham |
jyótirvíśvasmai bʰúvanāya kṛṇvatī́ gā́vo ná vrajáṃ vyùṣā́ āvartámaḥ || 4||











prátyarcī́ rúśadasyā adarśi ví tiṣṭʰate bā́dʰate kṛṣṇámábʰvam |
sváruṃ ná péśo vidátʰeṣvañjáñcitráṃ divó duhitā́ bʰānúmaśret || 5||











átāriṣma támasaspārámasyóṣā́ ucʰántī vayúnā kṛṇoti |
śriyé cʰándo ná smayate vibʰātī́ suprátīkā saumanasā́yājīgaḥ || 6||











bʰā́svatī netrī́ sūnṛ́tānāṃ divá stave duhitā́ gótamebʰiḥ |
prajā́vato nṛváto áśvabudʰyānúṣo góagrām̐ úpa māsi vā́jān || 7||











úṣastámaśyāṃ yaśásaṃ suvī́raṃ dāsápravargaṃ rayímáśvabudʰyam |
sudáṃsasā śrávasā yā́ vibʰā́si vā́japrasūtā subʰage bṛhántam || 8||











víśvāni devī́ bʰúvanābʰicákṣyā pratīcī́ cákṣururviyā́ ví bʰāti |
víśvaṃ jīváṃ caráse bodʰáyantī víśvasya vā́camavidanmanāyóḥ || 9||











púnaḥpunarjā́yamānā purāṇī́ samānáṃ várṇamabʰí śúmbʰamānā |
śvagʰnī́va kṛtnúrvíja āminānā́ mártasya devī́ jaráyantyā́yuḥ || 10||











vyūrṇvatī́ divó ántām̐ abodʰyápa svásāraṃ sanutáryuyoti |
praminatī́ manuṣyā̀ yugā́ni yóṣā jārásya cákṣasā ví bʰāti || 11||











paśū́nná citrā́ subʰágā pratʰānā́ síndʰurná kṣóda urviyā́ vyaśvait |
áminatī daívyāni vratā́ni sū́ryasya ceti raśmíbʰirdṛśānā́ || 12||











úṣastáccitrámā́ bʰarāsmábʰyaṃ vājinīvati |
yéna tokáṃ ca tánayaṃ ca dʰā́mahe || 13||











úṣo adyéhá gomatyáśvāvati vibʰāvari |
revádasmé vyucʰa sūnṛtāvati || 14||











yukṣvā́ hí vājinīvatyáśvām̐ adyā́ruṇā́m̐ uṣaḥ |
átʰā no víśvā saúbʰagānyā́ vaha || 15||











áśvinā vartírasmádā́ gómaddasrā híraṇyavat |
arvā́grátʰaṃ sámanasā ní yacʰatam || 16||











yā́vittʰā́ ślókamā́ divó jyótirjánāya cakrátʰuḥ |
ā́ na ū́rjaṃ vahatamaśvinā yuvám || 17||











éhá devā́ mayobʰúvā dasrā́ híraṇyavartanī |
uṣarbúdʰo vahantu sómapītaye || 18||












Sūkta 1.93 

ágnīṣomāvimáṃ sú me śṛṇutáṃ vṛṣaṇā hávam |
práti sūktā́ni haryataṃ bʰávataṃ dāśúṣe máyaḥ || 1||



1.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv ayamr3msa sup ahamr1msg  
    śṛṇutamvp·Ao2d«√śru vṛṣaṇajmdv«√vṛṣ havanmsa«√hve |
    pratip sūktannpa«su~√vac haryatamvp·Ao2d«√hary  
    bʰavatamvp·Ao2d«√bʰū dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś mayasnnsn«√mā 



1.  O Agni and Soma, listen well 
    to this my invocation, O impregnating ones!
    Delight in properly recited [verses], 
    become a balance for [this] worshiper!



ágnīṣomā yó adyá vāmidáṃ vácaḥ saparyáti |
tásmai dʰattaṃ suvī́ryaṃ gávāṃ póṣaṃ sváśvyam || 2||



2.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv yasr3msn adyaa tvamr2mdd  
    ayamr3nsa vacasnnsa«√vac saparyativp·A·3s«√saparya |
    sasr3msd dʰattamvp·Ao2d«√dʰā suvīryannsa«su~√vīr  
    gonfpg poṣanmsa«√puṣ svaśvyannsa«su~√aś 



2.  O Agni and Soma, who today 
    reverentially dedicate to you this utterance
    bestow on him the manly vigour,
    an increase of cows, a good number of horses.



ágnīṣomā yá ā́hutiṃ yó vāṃ dā́śāddʰavíṣkṛtim |
sá prajáyā suvī́ryaṃ víśvamā́yurvyàśnavat || 3||



3.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv yasr3msn āhutinfsa«√hu  
    yasr3msn tvamr2mdd dāśātvp·AE3s«√dāś (havisnns«√hu-kṛtinfs«√kṛ)nfsa |
    sasr3msn prajānfsi«pra~√jan suvīryannsa«√vīr viśvajnsa«√viś āyusnnsa«√i vip aśnavatvp·Ae3s«√aś 



3.  O Agni and Soma, who [makes] the invocation,
    who shall offer to you a burnt offering,
    may he together with his offsprings attain 
    the manly vigour and all-pervading vital power!
------



ágnīṣomā céti tádvīryàṃ vāṃ yádámuṣṇītamavasáṃ paṇíṃ gā́ḥ |
ávātirataṃ bṛ́sayasya śéṣó'vindataṃ jyótirékaṃ bahúbʰyaḥ || 4||



4.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv cetivp·U·3s«√cit tadr3nsn vīryannsn«√vīr tvamr2mdg yadc  
    amuṣṇītamvp·Aa2d«√muṣ avasannsa«√av paṇinmsa«√paṇ gonfpa |
    avap atiratamvp·Aa2d«√tṝ bṛsayanmsg śeṣasnnsa«√śiṣ  
    avindatamvp·Aa2d«√vid jyotisnnsa«√jyot ekajnsa bahujmpd«√baṃh 



4.  O Agni and Soma, that your manly vigour was noticed
    when you two took away from the niggard [your] assistance, cows;
    you descended into imprint of Bṛsaya;
    you found one light for many.



yuvámetā́ni diví rocanā́nyagníśca soma sákratū adʰattam |
yuváṃ síndʰūm̐rabʰíśasteravadyā́dágnīṣomāvámuñcataṃ gṛbʰītā́n || 5||



5.  tvamr2mdn etadr3npa dyunmsl rocanannpa«√ruc  
    agninmsn«√aṅg cac somanmsv«√su sakratujmdn«sa~√kṛ adʰattamvp·Aa2d«√dʰā |
    tvamr2mdn sindʰunmpa«√sindʰ abʰiśastinfsb«abʰi~√śas avadyannsb«√vad  
    (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv amuñcatamvp·Aa2d«√muc gṛbʰītajmpa«√grah 



5.  You two put luminous spheres into the Heaven,
    [thou] and Agni, O Soma, of one accord;
    You two freed seized rivers from curse,
    from shame, O Agni and Soma!



ā́nyáṃ divó mātaríśvā jabʰārā́matʰnādanyáṃ pári śyenó ádreḥ |
ágnīṣomā bráhmaṇā vāvṛdʰānórúṃ yajñā́ya cakratʰuru lokám || 6||



6.  āp anyajmsa dyunmsb (mātṛnfsl«√mā-śvanjms«√śvi)Nmsn jabʰāravp·I·3s«√bʰṛ  
    amatʰnātvp·Aa3s«√matʰ anyajmsa parip śyenanmsn adrinmsb«√dṛ |
    (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv brahmannnsi«√bṛh vāvṛdʰānatp·Amdn«√vṛdʰ  
    urujmsa«√ṛ yajñanmsd«√yaj cakratʰusvp·I·2d«√kṛ uc lokanmsa«√lok 



6.  Up to the Heaven Mātariśvan has carried one,
    a hawk whirled another from the rock;
    O Agni and Soma, becoming stronger with a sacred formula
    you have created a wide space for a fire offering.



ágnīṣomā havíṣaḥ prástʰitasya vītáṃ háryataṃ vṛṣaṇā juṣétʰām |
suśármāṇā svávasā hí bʰūtámátʰā dʰattaṃ yájamānāya śáṃ yóḥ || 7||



7.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv havisnnsg«√hu prastʰitajmsg«pra~√stʰā  
    vītajmsa«√vye haryatajmsa«√hary vṛṣaṇajmdv«√vṛṣ juṣetʰāmva·Ao2d«√juṣ |
    suśarmanjmdn«su~√śri svavasjmdn«su~√av hic bʰūtamvp·UE2d«√bʰū  
    atʰaa dʰattamvp·Ao2d«√dʰā yajamānata·Amsd«√yaj śamnfsa«√śam yosnfsa 



7.  O Agni and Soma, frequent this delighted-in clothed [with milk] one
    [that is part] of the prepared to-be-burned offering, O impregnating ones!
    Having become a secure refuge [and] just of good assistance,
    moreover, bestow on the sacrificer well-being [and] health!



yó agnī́ṣómā havíṣā saparyā́ddevadrī́cā mánasā yó gʰṛténa |
tásya vratáṃ rakṣataṃ pātámáṃhaso viśé jánāya máhi śárma yacʰatam || 8||



8.  yasr3msn (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv havisnnsi«√hu saparyātvp·AE3s«√saparya  
    (devanms«√div-dṛnfs«√dṛ-acjns«√ac)jnsi manasnnsi«√man yasr3msn gʰṛtannsi«√gʰṛ |
    sasr3msg vratannsa«√vṛ2 rakṣatamvp·Ao2d«√rakṣ pātamvp·Ao2d«√pā aṃhasnnsb«√aṃh  
    viśnfsd«√viś jananmsd«√jan mahijnsa«√mah śarmannnsa«√śri yacʰatamvp·Ao2d«√yam 



8.  O Agni and Soma, who shall attend [to you] with a burned offering,
    [who] with mind inclined to honor deva-s, who with ghee ---
    guard his sphere of action, protect [him] from anxiety,
    spread a great shelter for the man [and his] homestead.
------



ágnīṣomā sávedasā sáhūtī vanataṃ gíraḥ |
sáṃ devatrā́ babʰūvatʰuḥ || 9||



9.  (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv savedasjmdn«sa~√vid  
    sahūtijmdn«√hu vanatamvp·Ao2d«√van girnfpa«√gṝ |
    samp devatrāa«√div babʰūvatʰusvp·I·2d«√bʰū 



9.  O Agni and Soma, having knowledge, 
    invoked together, do procure chants;
    among deva-s you have appeared together.



ágnīṣomāvanéna vāṃ yó vāṃ gʰṛténa dā́śati |
tásmai dīdayataṃ bṛhát || 10||



10. (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv ayamr3msi tvamr2mda  
     yasr3msn tvamr2mda gʰṛtannsi«√gʰṛ dāśativp·A·3s«√dāś |
     sasr3msd dīdayatamvp·Ao2d«√dī bṛhatjnsa«√bṛh 



10. O Agni and Soma, [who calls] you with this [invocation],
    who worships you with ghee --- 
    for him make the vast [ṛta] to shine.
------



ágnīṣomāvimā́ni no yuváṃ havyā́ jujoṣatam |
ā́ yātamúpa naḥ sácā || 11||



11. (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv ayamr3npa vayamr1mpg  
     tvamr2mdn havyannpa«√hu jujoṣatamvp·Ao2d«√juṣ |
     āp yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā upap vayamr1mpa sacāa«√sac 



11. O Agni and Soma, do you two enjoy again and again
    these our oblations!
    Come here together to us!



ágnīṣomā pipṛtámárvato na ā́ pyāyantāmusríyā havyasū́daḥ |
asmé bálāni magʰávatsu dʰattaṃ kṛṇutáṃ no adʰvaráṃ śruṣṭimántam || 12||



12. (agninmd«√aṅg-somanmd«√su)nmdv pipṛtamvp·Ao2d«√pṛ arvatnmpa«√ṛ vayamr1mpg  
     āp pyāyantāmvp·Ao3p«√pyai usriyajfpn (havyanns«√hu-sūdjfs«√sūd)jfpn |
     vayamr1mpd balannpa«√bal magʰavantjmpl«√maṃh dʰattamvp·Ao2d«√dʰā  
     kṛṇutamvp·Ao2d«√kṛ vayamr1mpd adʰvaranmsa śruṣṭimantjmsa«√śru 



12. O Agni and Soma, bring over to us the horses! 
    May appearing at dawn [waters] swell, [they,] preparing oblations!
    For our sake, bestow powers upon munificent [deva-s]
    effect for us proceeding on its way, amenable [sacrifice]!






Sūkta 1.94 

imáṃ stómamárhate jātávedase rátʰamiva sáṃ mahemā manīṣáyā |
bʰadrā́ hí naḥ prámatirasya saṃsádyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 1||











yásmai tvámāyájase sá sādʰatyanarvā́ kṣeti dádʰate suvī́ryam |
sá tūtāva naínamaśnotyaṃhatírágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 2||











śakéma tvā samídʰaṃ sādʰáyā dʰíyastvé devā́ havíradantyā́hutam |
tvámādityā́m̐ ā́ vaha tā́nhyùśmásyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 3||











bʰárāmedʰmáṃ kṛṇávāmā havī́ṃṣi te citáyantaḥ párvaṇāparvaṇā vayám |
jīvā́tave prataráṃ sādʰayā dʰíyó'gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 4||











viśā́ṃ gopā́ asya caranti jantávo dvipácca yádutá cátuṣpadaktúbʰiḥ |
citráḥ praketá uṣáso mahā́m̐ asyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 5||











tvámadʰvaryúrutá hótāsi pūrvyáḥ praśāstā́ pótā janúṣā puróhitaḥ |
víśvā vidvā́m̐ ā́rtvijyā dʰīra puṣyasyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 6||











yó viśvátaḥ suprátīkaḥ sadṛ́ṅṅási dūré citsántaḷídivā́ti rocase |
rā́tryāścidándʰo áti deva paśyasyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 7||











pū́rvo devā bʰavatu sunvató rátʰo'smā́kaṃ śáṃso abʰyàstu dūḍʰyàḥ |
tádā́ jānītotá puṣyatā vácó'gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 8||











vadʰaírduḥśáṃsām̐ ápa dūḍʰyò jahi dūré vā yé ánti vā ké cidatríṇaḥ |
átʰā yajñā́ya gṛṇaté sugáṃ kṛdʰyágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 9||











yádáyuktʰā aruṣā́ róhitā rátʰe vā́tajūtā vṛṣabʰásyeva te rávaḥ |
ā́dinvasi vaníno dʰūmáketunā́gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 10||











ádʰa svanā́dutá bibʰyuḥ patatríṇo drapsā́ yátte yavasā́do vyástʰiran |
sugáṃ tátte tāvakébʰyo rátʰebʰyó'gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 11||











ayáṃ mitrásya váruṇasya dʰā́yase'vayātā́ṃ marútāṃ héḷo ádbʰutaḥ |
mṛḷā́ sú no bʰū́tveṣāṃ mánaḥ púnarágne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 12||











devó devā́nāmasi mitró ádbʰuto vásurvásūnāmasi cā́ruradʰvaré |
śármansyāma táva saprátʰastamé'gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 13||











tátte bʰadráṃ yátsámiddʰaḥ své dáme sómāhuto járase mṛḷayáttamaḥ |
dádʰāsi rátnaṃ dráviṇaṃ ca dāśúṣé'gne sakʰyé mā́ riṣāmā vayáṃ táva || 14||











yásmai tváṃ sudraviṇo dádāśo'nāgāstvámadite sarvátātā |
yáṃ bʰadréṇa śávasā codáyāsi prajā́vatā rā́dʰasā té syāma || 15||











sá tvámagne saubʰagatvásya vidvā́nasmā́kamā́yuḥ prá tirehá deva |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 16||












Sūkta 1.95 

dvé vírūpe carataḥ svártʰe anyā́nyā vatsámúpa dʰāpayete |
háriranyásyāṃ bʰávati svadʰā́vāñcʰukró anyásyāṃ dadṛśe suvárcāḥ || 1||











dáśemáṃ tváṣṭurjanayanta gárbʰamátandrāso yuvatáyo víbʰṛtram |
tigmā́nīkaṃ sváyaśasaṃ jáneṣu virócamānaṃ pári ṣīṃ nayanti || 2||











trī́ṇi jā́nā pári bʰūṣantyasya samudrá ékaṃ divyékamapsú |
pū́rvāmánu prá díśaṃ pā́rtʰivānāmṛtū́npraśā́sadví dadʰāvanuṣṭʰú || 3||











ká imáṃ vo niṇyámā́ ciketa vatsó mātṝ́rjanayata svadʰā́bʰiḥ |
bahvīnā́ṃ gárbʰo apásāmupástʰānmahā́nkavírníścarati svadʰā́vān || 4||











āvíṣṭyo vardʰate cā́rurāsu jihmā́nāmūrdʰváḥ sváyaśā upástʰe |
ubʰé tváṣṭurbibʰyaturjā́yamānātpratīcī́ siṃháṃ práti joṣayete || 5||











ubʰé bʰadré joṣayete ná méne gā́vo ná vāśrā́ úpa tastʰurévaiḥ |
sá dákṣāṇāṃ dákṣapatirbabʰūvāñjánti yáṃ dakṣiṇató havírbʰiḥ || 6||











údyaṃyamīti savitéva bāhū́ ubʰé sícau yatate bʰīmá ṛñján |
úcʰukrámátkamajate simásmānnávā mātṛ́bʰyo vásanā jahāti || 7||











tveṣáṃ rūpáṃ kṛṇuta úttaraṃ yátsampṛñcānáḥ sádane góbʰiradbʰíḥ |
kavírbudʰnáṃ pári marmṛjyate dʰī́ḥ sā́ devátātā sámitirbabʰūva || 8||











urú te jráyaḥ páryeti budʰnáṃ virócamānaṃ mahiṣásya dʰā́ma |
víśvebʰiragne sváyaśobʰiriddʰó'dabdʰebʰiḥ pāyúbʰiḥ pāhyasmā́n || 9||











dʰánvansrótaḥ kṛṇute gātúmūrmíṃ śukraírūrmíbʰirabʰí nakṣati kṣā́m |
víśvā sánāni jaṭʰáreṣu dʰatte'ntárnávāsu carati prasū́ṣu || 10||











evā́ no agne samídʰā vṛdʰānó revátpāvaka śrávase ví bʰāhi |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 11||












Sūkta 1.96 

sá pratnátʰā sáhasā jā́yamānaḥ sadyáḥ kā́vyāni báḷadʰatta víśvā |
ā́paśca mitráṃ dʰiṣáṇā ca sādʰandevā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 1||











sá pū́rvayā nivídā kavyátāyórimā́ḥ prajā́ ajanayanmánūnām |
vivásvatā cákṣasā dyā́mapáśca devā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 2||











támīḷata pratʰamáṃ yajñasā́dʰaṃ víśa ā́rīrā́hutamṛñjasānám |
ūrjáḥ putráṃ bʰaratáṃ sṛprádānuṃ devā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 3||











sá mātaríśvā puruvā́rapuṣṭirvidádgātúṃ tánayāya svarvít |
viśā́ṃ gopā́ janitā́ ródasyordevā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 4||











náktoṣā́sā várṇamāmémyāne dʰāpáyete śíśumékaṃ samīcī́ |
dyā́vākṣā́mā rukmó antárví bʰāti devā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 5||











rāyó budʰnáḥ saṃgámano vásūnāṃ yajñásya ketúrmanmasā́dʰano véḥ |
amṛtatváṃ rákṣamāṇāsa enaṃ devā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 6||











nū́ ca purā́ ca sádanaṃ rayīṇā́ṃ jātásya ca jā́yamānasya ca kṣā́m |
satáśca gopā́ṃ bʰávataśca bʰū́rerdevā́ agníṃ dʰārayandraviṇodā́m || 7||











draviṇodā́ dráviṇasasturásya draviṇodā́ḥ sánarasya prá yaṃsat |
draviṇodā́ vīrávatīmíṣaṃ no draviṇodā́ rāsate dīrgʰámā́yuḥ || 8||











evā́ no agne samídʰā vṛdʰānó revátpāvaka śrávase ví bʰāhi |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 9||












Sūkta 1.97 

ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰámágne śuśugdʰyā́ rayím |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 1||











sukṣetriyā́ sugātuyā́ vasūyā́ ca yajāmahe |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 2||











prá yádbʰándiṣṭʰa eṣāṃ prā́smā́kāsaśca sūráyaḥ |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 3||











prá yátte agne sūráyo jā́yemahi prá te vayám |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 4||











prá yádagnéḥ sáhasvato viśváto yánti bʰānávaḥ |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 5||











tváṃ hí viśvatomukʰa viśvátaḥ paribʰū́rási |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 6||











dvíṣo no viśvatomukʰā́ti nāvéva pāraya |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 7||











sá naḥ síndʰumiva nāváyā́ti parṣā svastáye |
ápa naḥ śóśucadagʰám || 8||












Sūkta 1.98 

vaiśvānarásya sumataú syāma rā́jā hí kaṃ bʰúvanānāmabʰiśrī́ḥ |
itó jātó víśvamidáṃ ví caṣṭe vaiśvānaró yatate sū́ryeṇa || 1||











pṛṣṭó diví pṛṣṭó agníḥ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ pṛṣṭó víśvā óṣadʰīrā́ viveśa |
vaiśvānaráḥ sáhasā pṛṣṭó agníḥ sá no dívā sá riṣáḥ pātu náktam || 2||











vaíśvānara táva tátsatyámastvasmā́nrā́yo magʰávānaḥ sacantām |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 3||












Sūkta 1.99 

jātávedase sunavāma sómamarātīyató ní dahāti védaḥ |
sá naḥ parṣadáti durgā́ṇi víśvā nāvéva síndʰuṃ duritā́tyagníḥ || 1||












Sūkta 1.100 

sá yó vṛ́ṣā vṛ́ṣṇyebʰiḥ sámokā mahó diváḥ pṛtʰivyā́śca samrā́ṭ |
satīnásatvā hávyo bʰáreṣu marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 1||



1.  sasr3msn yasr3msn vṛṣannmsn vṛṣṇyannpi samokasjmsn  
    mahjmsg dyunmsg pṛtʰivīnfsg cac samrājnmsn |
    (satīnajms-satvannms)nmsn havyajmsn bʰaranmpl  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpg bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



1.  He, who is a bull, at-home with manly powers,
    [is] a joint ruler of mighty Heaven and the Earth.
    A real fighter to-be-called-upon in battles,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



yásyā́nāptaḥ sū́ryasyeva yā́mo bʰárebʰare vṛtrahā́ śúṣmo ásti |
vṛ́ṣantamaḥ sákʰibʰiḥ svébʰirévairmarútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 2||



2.  yasr3msg anāptajmsn sūryanmsg ivac yāmanmsn  
    (bʰaranmsl-bʰaranmsl)a (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsn śuṣmajmsn astivp·A·3s«√as |
    vṛṣantamajmsn sakʰinmpi svajmpi evajmpi  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpg bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



2.  Whose course like [that] of the sun --- not [to be] overtaken,
    in every battle he is fervent Vṛtra-slayer.
    Most bull-like together with his own fast companions,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



divó ná yásya rétaso dúgʰānāḥ pántʰāso yánti śávasā́parītāḥ |
taráddveṣāḥ sāsahíḥ paúṃsyebʰirmarútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 3||



3.  dyunmsg nac yasr3msg retasnnsg dugʰānajmpn  
    patʰinnmpn yantivp·A·3p«√i śavasnnsi aparītajmpn |
    (taratjms-dveṣasnns)jmsn sasahijmsn pauṃsyannpi  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpg bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



3.  Whose pathways, like those of the Heaven, milking the juice [of ancient stream]¹,
    through the-power-to-change continue to be unobstructed,
    [he,] having ways to prevail by means of manly powers, crossing over aversions,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!
------



só áṅgirobʰiráṅgirastamo bʰūdvṛ́ṣā vṛ́ṣabʰiḥ sákʰibʰiḥ sákʰā sán |
ṛgmíbʰirṛgmī́ gātúbʰirjyéṣṭʰo marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 4||



4.  sasr3msn aṅgirasnmpi aṅgirastamajmsn bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū  
    vṛṣannmsn vṛṣannmpi sakʰinmpi sakʰinmsn santtp·Amsn«√as |
    (ṛcnfs-minnms)jmpi (ṛcnfs-minnms)jmsn gātunmpi jyeṣṭʰajmsn  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



4.  Together with aṅgiras-es he should have became the best aṅgiras,
    with bulls [he should have became], being a companion with like-minded ones, a bull,
    with versifiers,² --- the most excellent versifier because of unimpeded ways;
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s --- for our sake!



sá sūnúbʰirná rudrébʰirṛ́bʰvā nṛṣā́hye sāsahvā́m̐ amítrān |
sánīḷebʰiḥ śravasyā̀ni tū́rvanmarútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 5||



5.  sasr3msn sūnunmpi nac rudraNmpi ṛbʰvanjmsn  
    (nṛnms-sāhyanns)nnsl sāsahvaṃstp·Imsn«√sah amitrajmpa |
    sanīḷajmpi śravasyannpa tūrvattp·Amsn«√turv  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



5.  Having prevailed over hostiles in overpowering-of-men [setup],
    with Rudra-s he [is] prudent as if with sons.
    With having-the-same-nest ones [he is] pressing forth worthy-of-fame deeds;
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



sá manyumī́ḥ samádanasya kartā́smā́kebʰirnṛ́bʰiḥ sū́ryaṃ sanat |
asmínnáhansátpatiḥ puruhūtó marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 6||



6.  sasr3msn (manyunms-mījms)jmsn samadanajmsg kartṛnmsn  
    asmākajmpi nṛnmpi sūryanmsa sanatvp·AE3s«√san |
    ayamr3msl ahannnsl (satnns-patinms)nmsn (purua-hūtajms)jmsn  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



6.  He, lessening the fury, [is] a creator of an impassioned [man].
    Together with our men he shall gain the sun³
    on this [very] day! Much invoked overseer of what's real,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!
------



támūtáyo raṇayañcʰū́rasātau táṃ kṣémasya kṣitáyaḥ kṛṇvata trā́m |
sá víśvasya karúṇasyeśa éko marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 7||



7.  tasr3msa ūtinmpn raṇayanvpCA·3p«√raṇ (śūranms-sātinfs)nfsl  
    tasr3msa kṣemanmsg kṣitinfpn kṛṇvatava·AE3p«√kṛ trānmsa |
    sasr3msn viśvajmsg karuṇanmsg īśeva·A·3s«√īś ekajmsn  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



7.  Him side-effects make to delight in gaining by a decisive action,
    him tribes of settled life shall make the protector.
    He alone owns every lament,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



támapsanta śávasa utsavéṣu náro náramávase táṃ dʰánāya |
só andʰé cittámasi jyótirvidanmarútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 8||



8.  tasr3msa apsantavpDA·3p«√āp śavasnnsg utsavanmpl  
    nṛnmpn nṛnmsa avasnnsd tasr3msa dʰanannsd |
    sasr3msn andʰajnsl cidc tamasnnsl jyotisnnsa vidatvp·UE3s«√vid  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



8.  Him they wish to obtain at onsets of the impulse-to-change --- 
    men [wish to attain] the man for [his] help, him [to help] for the sake of the prize.
    He shall find light even in blind darkness ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



sá savyéna yamati vrā́dʰataścitsá dakṣiṇé sáṃgṛbʰītā kṛtā́ni |
sá kīríṇā citsánitā dʰánāni marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 9||



9.  sasr3msn savyanmsi yamativp·A·3s«√yam vrādʰantjmpa cidc  
    sasr3msn dakṣiṇanmsl saṃgṛbʰītṛnmsn kṛtajnpa |
    sasr3msn kīrinjnsi cidc sanitṛnmsn dʰanannpa  
    marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



9.  Even with the left hand he holds back reinforcing ones,
    [while] taking hold of prepared [weapons,⁴] on the right.
    Even with [just a bit of] praise he will procure the prizes ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



sá grā́mebʰiḥ sánitā sá rátʰebʰirvidé víśvābʰiḥ kṛṣṭíbʰirnvàdyá |
sá paúṃsyebʰirabʰibʰū́ráśastīrmarútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 10||



10. sasr3msn grāmanmpi sanitṛnmsn sasr3msn ratʰanmpi  
     videv···D··«√vid viśvājfpi kṛṣṭinfpi nuc adyaa |
     sasr3msn pauṃsyannpi abʰibʰūjmsn aśastinfpa  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



10. He will procure [them] with village [folks], he [will procure them] with chariot[-fighters] ---
    [as is] known nowadays by all tribes.
    Through the manly powers he [is] superior to curses ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



sá jāmíbʰiryátsamájāti mīḷhé'jāmibʰirvā puruhūtá évaiḥ |
apā́ṃ tokásya tánayasya jeṣé marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 11||



11. sasr3msn jāmijmpi yadc samajātivp·A·3s«sam~√aj mīḷhannsl  
     ajāmijmpic (purua-hūtajms)jmsn evanmpi |
     apnfpg tokannsg tanayajnsg jeṣanmsl  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



11. When during strife he rallies with kin,
    or with non-kin, he [is] much invoked in [many] ways.
    In gaining waters, propagating-family children,
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!
------



sá vajrabʰṛ́ddasyuhā́ bʰīmá ugráḥ sahásracetāḥ śatánītʰa ṛ́bʰvā |
camrīṣó ná śávasā pā́ñcajanyo marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 12||



12. sasr3msn (vajranms-bʰṛtjms)jmsn (dasnfs-yujms-hanjms)jmsn bʰīmajmsn ugrajmsn  
     (sahasrau-cetasnns)jmsn (śatau-nītʰanns)jmsn ṛbʰvanjmsn |
     camrīṣnmsb nac śavasnnsi (pañcau-janyajms)jmsn  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



12. He [is] carrying a thunderbolt, [he is] slaying the impulse-to-suffer-want, [he is] terrifying ferocious,
    having thousand considerations, having hundred tricks, prudent.
    As if from a big ladle [he is] arising from the five [senses] by means of the impulse to change ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



tásya vájraḥ krandati smátsvarṣā́ divó ná tveṣó ravátʰaḥ śímīvān |
táṃ sacante sanáyastáṃ dʰánāni marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 13||



13. tasr3msg vajranmsn krandativp·A·3s«√krand smatc (svarnns-sanjms)jmsn  
     dyunmsb nac tveṣajmsn ravatʰajmsn śimīvantjmsn |
     tasr3msa sacanteva·A·3p«√sac tasr3msa dʰanannpn  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



13. His thunderbolt, gaining sva`r, calls out [to them] at once ---
    vehement as if [a thunderbolt] from the sky --- roaring [and] exerting [them].
    To him they adhere, to him --- the prizes.
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



yásyā́jasraṃ śávasā mā́namuktʰáṃ paribʰujádródasī viśvátaḥ sīm |
sá pāriṣatkrátubʰirmandasānó marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 14||



14. yasr3msg ajasrajnsn śavasnnsi mānanmsn uktʰajnsn  
     paribʰujatvp·AE3s«pari~√bʰuj rodasnnda viśvatasa sīmr3nda |
     sasr3msn pāriṣatvp·UE3s«√pṛ kratunmpi mandasānajmsn  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



14. Whose verbal mental activity [is] not conducive-to-exhaustion because of the power to change,
    he shall embrace them --- both Rodas-es --- in every way.
    Becoming exhilarated, he should have protected [those two] by [various] designs ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!



ná yásya devā́ devátā ná mártā ā́paścaná śávaso ántamāpúḥ |
sá praríkvā tvákṣasā kṣmó diváśca marútvānno bʰavatvíndra ūtī́ || 15||



15. nac yasr3msg devanmpn devatāa nac martāa  
     apnfpn canac śavasnnsg antanmsa āpurvp·UE3p«√āp |
     sasr3msn prarikvanjmsn tvakṣasnnsi kṣamnfsb dyunmsb cac  
     marutvantjmsn vayamr1mpd bʰavatuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū indraNmsn ūtinfsi 



15. The limits of whose power-to-change not among deva-s, not among mortals,
    the deva-s and even the waters should have reached,
    he through [his] craftiness possesses superiority over the Earth and the Heaven ---
    may he, Indra with [his] help, become accompanied by Marut-s for our sake!
------



rohícʰyāvā́ sumádaṃśurlalāmī́rdyukṣā́ rāyá ṛjrā́śvasya |
vṛ́ṣaṇvantaṃ bíbʰratī dʰūrṣú rátʰaṃ mandrā́ ciketa nā́huṣīṣu vikṣú || 16||



16. rohitnfsn śyāvājfsn sumadamśujfsn lalāmījfsn  
     dyukṣājfsn rainmsd (ṛjrajms-aśvanms)Nmsn |
     vṛṣaṇvantjmsa bibʰratījfsn dʰūrnfpl ratʰanmsa  
     mandrājfsn ciketavp·I·3s«√cit nāhuṣīnfpl viśnfpl 



16. Chestnut dusky having a mark on the forehead mare with harness
    [is] empowered-by-the-Heaven for Ṛjrāśva's wealth.
    She, charming, suffering under burdens, in settlements of Nahuṣa-s
    has attended to yoked with stallions chariot.
------



etáttyátta indra vṛ́ṣṇa uktʰáṃ vārṣāgirā́ abʰí gṛṇanti rā́dʰaḥ |
ṛjrā́śvaḥ práṣṭibʰirambarī́ṣaḥ sahádevo bʰáyamānaḥ surā́dʰāḥ || 17||



17. etadr3nsn tyadr3nsn tvamr2msd indraNmsv vṛṣannmsd uktʰannsn  
     vārṣāgiraNmpn abʰip gṛṇantivp·A·3p«√gṝ rādʰasnnsa |
     ṛjrāśvaNmsn praṣṭinmpi ambarīṣaNmsn  
     sahadevaNmsn bʰayamānaNmsn surādʰasNmsn 



17. This very verse [is] for thee, O Indra!
    Varṣāgira-s welcome the satisfaction of [their] desire ---
    Ṛjrāśva with [his] front-men
    Ambarīṣa, Sahadeva, Bʰayamāna, Surādʰas ---



dásyūñcʰímyūm̐śca puruhūtá évairhatvā́ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ śárvā ní barhīt |
sánatkṣétraṃ sákʰibʰiḥ śvitnyébʰiḥ sánatsū́ryaṃ sánadapáḥ suvájraḥ || 18||



18. (dasnfs-yujms)nmpa śimyujmpa cac (purua-hūtajms)jmsn evanmpi  
     hatvātp·A???«√han pṛtʰivīnfsl śarunfsi nip barhītvp·UE3s«√bṛh |
     sanatvp·AE3s«√san kṣetrannsn sakʰinmpi śvitnyajmpi  
     sanatvp·AE3s«√san sūryanmsa sanatvp·AE3s«√san apnfpa suvajrajmsn 



18. ``Much invoked in [many] ways, he, having slain aggressive impulses to-suffer-want,
    should have pulled [them] into the Earth with the arrow.
    He, together with whitish companions,⁵ shall obtain the space,
    he shall obtain the sun⁶, he, having quick thunderbolt, shall obtain the waters.



viśvā́héndro adʰivaktā́ no astváparihvṛtāḥ sanuyāma vā́jam |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 19||



19. viśvāhāa indraNmsn adʰivaktṛnmsn vayamr1mpd astuvp·Ao3s«√as  
     aparihvṛtajmpn sanuyāmavp·AI1p«√san vājanmsa |
     tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
     aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



19. May Indra always be an advocate for us
    so that we, undeceived, may obtain the rush of vigour!
    May Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!''


1 on the basis of 3.31.10b
2 following p.238 J&B2014
3 maṇipūra cakra
4 āyudʰāni
5 prob. drops of Soma
6 maṇipūra cakra


Sūkta 1.101 

prá mandíne pitumádarcatā váco yáḥ kṛṣṇágarbʰā niráhannṛjíśvanā |
avasyávo vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ vájradakṣiṇaṃ marútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 1||



1.  prap mandinnmsd pitumatjnsa arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc vacasnnsa  
    yasr3msn (kṛṣṇajms-garbʰanms)jfpa nirahanvp·Aa3s«nis~√han ṛjiśvanNmsi |
    (avasnns-yujms)jmpn vṛṣannmsa (vajranms-dakṣiṇānfs)jmsn  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



1.  Do ye commend with a verse accompanied-by-a-drink utterance to possessing-of-delight [Indra]¹,
    who knocked out [those waters that were carrying] embryos of dark ones,².
    [We,] seeking help, [him,] whose reward is the thunderbolt,
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



yó vyaṃsaṃ jāhṛṣāṇéna manyúnā yáḥ śámbaraṃ yó áhanpíprumavratám |
índro yáḥ śúṣṇamaśúṣaṃ nyā́vṛṇaṅmarútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 2||



2.  yasr3msn vyaṃsajmsa jahṛṣāṇajmsi (mannfs-yujms)nmsi  
    yasr3msn ahanvp·Aa3s«√han śambaraNmsa yasr3msn pipruNmsa avratajmsa |
    indraNmsn yasr3msn śuṣṇaNmsa aśuṣajmsa nip avṛnakvp·Aa3s«√vṛj  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



2.  [him,] who [slayed] having-no-shoulderblades one together with impatient anger,
    [him,] who [slayed] Śambara, [him,] who slayed unconstrained Pipru.
    Indra, who [slayed] Śuṣṇa, pulled the unabating one down ---
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



yásya dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ paúṃsyaṃ mahádyásya vraté váruṇo yásya sū́ryaḥ |
yásyéndrasya síndʰavaḥ sáścati vratáṃ marútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 3||



3.  yasr3msg (dyunmd-pṛtʰivīnfd)nfdn pauṃsyannsa mahatjnsa  
    yasr3msg vratannsl varuṇaNmsn yasr3msg sūryanmsn |
    yasr3msg indraNmsg sindʰunmpn saścativp·A·3p«√sac vratannsa  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



3.  Whose great manly strength the Heaven and the Earth [foster],
    under whose sway [is] Varuṇa, [under] whose [sway is] is the sun³,
    whose sway --- Indra's --- the rivers assist,
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



yó áśvānāṃ yó gávāṃ gópatirvaśī́ yá āritáḥ kármaṇikarmaṇi stʰiráḥ |
vīḷóścidíndro yó ásunvato vadʰó marútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 4||



4.  yasr3msn aśvanmpg yasr3msn gonfpg (gonfs-patinms)nmsn vaśinjmsn  
    yasr3msn āritajmsn (karmannnsl-karmannnsl)a stʰirajmsn |
    vīḷujmsg cidc indraNmsn yasr3msn asunvantjmsg vadʰarnnsa  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



4.  Who of horses, who of cows is the herdsman exerting his will;⁴
    who, [once] aroused, [is] steady in every action,
    Who --- Indra --- [is] a destructive weapon of even a strong non-pressing-[Soma] one,
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



yó víśvasya jágataḥ prāṇatáspátiryó brahmáṇe pratʰamó gā́ ávindat |
índro yó dásyūm̐rádʰarām̐ avā́tiranmarútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 5||



5.  yasr3msn viśvajnsg jagatnnsg prāṇattp·Ansg«pra~√an patinmsn  
    yasr3msn brahmannmsd pratʰamajmsn gonfpa avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid |
    indraNmsn yasr3msn (dasnfs-yujms)nmpa adʰarajmpa avātiratvp·Aa3s«ava~√tṝ  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



5.  Who [is] an overseer of every breathing creature,
    who was the first to find cows for a formulator,
    [that] Indra who degraded inferior [to him] impulses to suffer want,
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



yáḥ śū́rebʰirhávyo yáśca bʰīrúbʰiryó dʰā́vadbʰirhūyáte yáśca jigyúbʰiḥ |
índraṃ yáṃ víśvā bʰúvanābʰí saṃdadʰúrmarútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 6||



6.  yasr3msn śūranmpi havyajmsn yasr3msn bʰīrujmpi  
    yasr3msn dʰāvantjmpi hūyatevp·A·3s«√hve yasr3msn cac jigyujmpi |
    indraNmsa yasr3msa viśvajnpn bʰuvanannpn abʰip samdadʰurvp·AE3p«sam~√dʰā  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



6.  Who is to-be-called-upon by agents of change, and who by fearful ones,
    who is called upon by running [from a battle] and who [is called upon] by seeking-to-win [it] ---
    that Indra whom all places of existence shall put together,
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.



rudrā́ṇāmeti pradíśā vicakṣaṇó rudrébʰiryóṣā tanute pṛtʰú jráyaḥ |
índraṃ manīṣā́ abʰyàrcati śrutáṃ marútvantaṃ sakʰyā́ya havāmahe || 7||



7.  rudraNmpg etivp·A·3s«√i pradiśnfsi vicakṣaṇajmsn  
    rudraNmpi yoṣānfsn tanuteva·A·3s«√tan pṛtʰua jrayasnnsa |
    indraNmsa manīṣānfsn abʰip arcativp·A·3s«√arc śrutajmsa  
    marutvantjmsa sakʰyannsd havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



7.  He, seeing clearly, goes on along the direction of Rudra-s,⁵
    Together with Rudra-s the maiden⁶ stretches wide the expanse [for plotting],
    the [resulting] idea illuminates Indra, the famed one ---
    [him,] accompanied by Marut-s [bull], we call upon for the sake of like-mindedness.
------



yádvā marutvaḥ paramé sadʰástʰe yádvāvamé vṛjáne mādáyāse |
áta ā́ yāhyadʰvaráṃ no ácʰā tvāyā́ havíścakṛmā satyarādʰaḥ || 8||



8.  yadcc marutvatjmsv paramajnsl (sadʰaa-stʰajms)nnsl  
    yadcc avamajnsl vṛjanannsl mādayāsevaCA·2s«√mad |
    atasa āp yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā adʰvaranmsa vayamr1mpg acʰāp  
    tvāyāa havisnnsa cakṛmavp·I·1p«√kṛ (satyajnsa-rādʰasnns)jmsv 



8.  Whether thou inflame thyself in the most prominent meeting place
    or in a lowest enclosure, O accompanied by Marut-s one,
    from there do journey towards our proceeding on its way [sacrifice]!
    For thee we have made an oblation, O one whose satisfaction of one's desire is real!



tvāyéndra sómaṃ suṣumā sudakṣa tvāyā́ havíścakṛmā brahmavāhaḥ |
ádʰā niyutvaḥ ságaṇo marúdbʰirasmínyajñé barhíṣi mādayasva || 9||



9.  tvāyāa indraNmsv somanmsa suṣumavp·I·1s«√su sudakṣajmsv  
    tvāyāa havisnnsa cakṛmavp·I·1p«√kṛ (brahmannns-vāhasnns)jmsv |
    adʰac niyutvatjmsv sagaṇajmsn marutNmpi ayamr3msl yajñanmsl barhisnnsl mādayasvavaCAo2s«√mad 



9.  For thee, O Indra, we have pressed Soma, O well-discerning one!
    For thee we have made an oblation, O who is conveyed by a formulation!
    Therefore, O drawn by a team of horses,⁷, accompanied by Marut-s,
    inflame thyself during this fire offering, on [this] sacrificial grass!



mādáyasva háribʰiryé ta indra ví ṣyasva śípre ví sṛjasva dʰéne |
ā́ tvā suśipra hárayo vahantūśánhavyā́ni práti no juṣasva || 10||



10. mādayasvavaCAo2s«√mad harijmpi yasr3mpn tvamr2msg indraNmsv  
     vip syasvava·Ao2s«√si śiprānfda vip sṛjasvava·Ao2s«√sṛj dʰenānfda |
     āp tvamr2msa suśiprajmsv harijmpn vahantuvp·Ao3p«√vah  
     uśanttp·Amsn«√vaś havyannpa pratip vayamr1mpa juṣasvava·Ao2s«√juṣ 



10. Inflame thyself by means of the tawny ones who [are] thy, O Indra!
    untie two lips [for Soma], let go the two nourishing streams!
    Let tawny ones convey thee here, O selective one!
    Desiring oblations, be gratified by us!
------



marútstotrasya vṛjánasya gopā́ vayámíndreṇa sanuyāma vā́jam |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 11||



11. (marutNms-stotranns)nnsg vṛjanannsg (gonfs-pājms)nmpn  
     vayamr1mpn indraNmsi sanuyāmavp·AI1p«√san vājanmsa |
     tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
     aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



11. [As] guardians of sacrificial enclosure that praises [thee] by means of Marut-s,
    may we obtain the rush of vigour through Indra!
    May Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!


1 on the basis of 1.9.2b
2 that is of támāṃsi --- mental obscurations --- see 9.66.24
3 maṇipūra cakra
4 the entire line is from p.240 J&B2014
5 prob. means that Indra is manifested clearly along the line of grievances and lamentations that overtook Marut-s
6 prob. Pṛśni
7 prob. drops of Soma


Sūkta 1.102 

imā́ṃ te dʰíyaṃ prá bʰare mahó mahī́masyá stotré dʰiṣáṇā yátta ānajé |
támutsavé ca prasavé ca sāsahímíndraṃ devā́saḥ śávasāmadannánu || 1||



1.  ayamr3fsa tvamr2msd dʰīnfsa prap bʰarevp·A·1s«√bʰṛ mahjmsg mahījfsa  
    ayamr2msg stotṛnmsd (dʰīnfs-sanājms)nfsn yadc tvamr2msd ānajeva·I·1s«√añj |
    tasr3msa utsavanmsl cac prasavanmsl sāsahijmsa indraNmsa devanmpn śavasnnsi amadanvp·Aa3p«√mad anup 



1.  I bring forth this potent visualization of the mighty thee;
    an effort to visualize [is] for the praiser of this [treasure], [now] that I have anointed [it] for thee.
------
    ``During onset and during the impulsion [of the treasure], that having-ways-to-prevail Indra
    deva-s, [being induced] by the-impulse-to-change, rejoiced over.''
------



asyá śrávo nadyàḥ saptá bibʰrati dyā́vākṣā́mā pṛtʰivī́ darśatáṃ vápuḥ |
asmé sūryācandramásābʰicákṣe śraddʰé kámindra carato vitarturám || 2||



2.  ayamr3msg śravasnnsn nadīnfpa saptau bibʰrativp·A·3s«√bʰṛ  
    (dyunmd-kṣāmanfd)nmdn pṛtʰivīnfsn darśatajnsa vapusnnsa |
    vayamr1mpd (sūryanmd-candramasnmda)nnda abʰicakṣev···D··«abʰi~√cakṣ  
    śraddʰev···D··«√śraddʰā kamc indraNmsv caratasvp·U·3d«√car vitarturama 



2.  His,¹ auditory impression carries seven streams.
    The Heaven and the Earth, a broad one, [convey] [thy] perceived form
    for us to look at the Sun and the Moon, O Indra!
    To really have confidence [in thee], the two roam alternately.



táṃ smā rátʰaṃ magʰavanprā́va sātáye jaítraṃ yáṃ te anumádāma saṃgamé |
ājā́ na indra mánasā puruṣṭuta tvāyádbʰyo magʰavañcʰárma yacʰa naḥ || 3||



3.  tasr3msa smac ratʰanmsa magʰavanjmsv prap avavp·Ao2s«√av sātinfsd  
    jaitrajmsa yasr3msa tvamr2msd anumadāmavp·AE1p«anu~√mad saṃgamanmsl |
    ājinmsl vayamr1mpa indraNmsv manasnnsi (purua-stutajms)jmsv  
    tvāyatjmpd magʰavanjmsv śarmannnsa yacʰavp·Ao2s«√yam vayamr1mpd 



3.  Promote indeed that chariot², O generous one, for obtaining [the treasure]
    which we will cheer to thee in a meeting as leading-to-victory one!
    In a fighting match, [favour] us mentally, O much-eulogized Indra!
    Stretch out a shelter for us, who are longing for thee, O generous one!
------



vayáṃ jayema tváyā yujā́ vṛ́tamasmā́kamáṃśamúdavā bʰárebʰare |
asmábʰyamindra várivaḥ sugáṃ kṛdʰi prá śátrūṇāṃ magʰavanvṛ́ṣṇyā ruja || 4||



4.  vayamr1mpn jayemavp·Ai1p«√ji tvamr2msi yujnmsi vṛtraNnsa  
    vayamr1mpg aṃśanmsa udp avavp·Ao2s«√av (bʰaranmsl-bʰaranmsl)a |
    vayamr1mpd indraNmsv varivasnnsa sugajnsa kṛdʰivp·Ao2s«√kṛ  
    prap śatrunmpg magʰavanjmsv (vṛṣṇinms-yatnfs)nnpa rujavp·Ao2s«√ruj 



4.  With thee as a yoke-mate we might defeat Vṛtra.
    Drive our share higher in every battle!
    Make the mental space for us easy to traverse, O Indra!
    Shatter manly powers of the enemies, O generous one!



nā́nā hí tvā hávamānā jánā imé dʰánānāṃ dʰartarávasā vipanyávaḥ |
asmā́kaṃ smā rátʰamā́ tiṣṭʰa sātáye jaítraṃ hī̀ndra níbʰṛtaṃ mánastáva || 5||



5.  nānāa hic tvamr2msa havamānata·Ampn«√hū jananmpn ayamr3mpn  
    dʰanannpg dʰartṛnmsv avasnnsi vipanyujmpn |
    vayamr1mpg smac ratʰanmsa āp tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā sātinfsd  
    jaitrajnsn hic indraNmsv nibʰṛtajnsn manasnnsn tvamr2msg 



5.  Given that these various folks, expressing admiration
    along with a wish for spoils, [are] calling upon thee, O supporter,
    do thou ascend our chariot for obtaining [the treasure] ---
    since thy, O Indra, mind, [if] set upon [it], is leading to victory.



gojítā bāhū́ ámitakratuḥ simáḥ kármankarmañcʰatámūtiḥ kʰajaṃkaráḥ |
akalpá índraḥ pratimā́namójasā́tʰā jánā ví hvayante siṣāsávaḥ || 6||



6.  (gonfs-jitjms)jmdn bāhunmdn (amitajms-kratunms)jmsn simajmsn  
    (karmannnsl-karmannnsl)a (śatau-ūtinfs)jmsn (kʰajanmsa-karanms)nmsn |
    akalpajmsn indraNmsn pratimānannsn ojasnnsi  
    atʰāc jananmpn vip hvayanteva·A·3p«√hve siṣāsujmpn 



6.  [Thy] two arms [are] cow-winning, [thou have] unmeasured resourcefulness,
    action-after-action [thou are] having-hundred-means-of-helping causer of the tumult of battle.
    An Indra, [though] lacking order [in his actions], because of [his] frenzy is a model [for other fighters],
    therefore eager-to-obtain[-the treasure] folks vie in calling [thee].



útte śatā́nmagʰavannúcca bʰū́yasa útsahásrādririce kṛṣṭíṣu śrávaḥ |
amātráṃ tvā dʰiṣáṇā titviṣe mahyádʰā vṛtrā́ṇi jigʰnase puraṃdara || 7||



7.  udc tvamr2msg śatau magʰavanjmsv udc cac bʰūyasjmsb  
    udc sahasrau ririceva·I·3s«√ric kṛṣṭinfpl śravasnnsn |
    amātrajmsa tvamr2msa (dʰīnfs-sanājms)nfsn titviṣevp·I·3s«√tviṣ mahījfsn  
    adʰac vṛtrannpa jigʰnaseva·A·2s«√han (purnfsa-darajms)jmsv 



7.  From among hundred [others], O generous one, and [even] from among even more numerous ---
    from among thousand [others], thy fame has stood out among tribes.
    A potent effort to visualize has instigated thee [who is] without a measure,
    therefore, thou [will] smash the obstacles,³, O stronghold-breaker!
------



triviṣṭidʰā́tu pratimā́namójasastisró bʰū́mīrnṛpate trī́ṇi rocanā́ |
átīdáṃ víśvaṃ bʰúvanaṃ vavakṣitʰāśatrúrindra janúṣā sanā́dasi || 8||



8.  (triviṣṭijns-dʰātunns)jnsn pratimānannsn ojasnnsg  
    triu bʰūminfpn (nṛnms-patinms)nmsv triu rocanannpn |
    atip ayamr3nsa viśvajnsa bʰuvanannsa vavakṣitʰavp·I·2s«√vakṣ  
    aśatrujmsn indraNmsv janusnnsb sanāta asivp·A·3s«√as 



8.  A mould of [thy] frenzy [has] as constituent parts three toils,⁴,
    three [material] grounds,⁵, three luminous spheres,⁶, O overseer of men!
    Thou have grown beyond this entire place of existence;
    because of circumstances of [thy] manifestation from of old thou are without a rival.



tvā́ṃ devéṣu pratʰamáṃ havāmahe tváṃ babʰūtʰa pṛ́tanāsu sāsahíḥ |
sémáṃ naḥ kārúmupamanyúmudbʰídamíndraḥ kṛṇotu prasavé rátʰaṃ puráḥ || 9||



9.  tvamr2msa devanmpl pratʰamama havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū  
    tvamr2msn babʰūtʰavp·I·2s«√bʰū pṛtanānfpl sāsahijmsn |
    sasr3msn ayamr3msa vayamr1mpg kārunmsa upamanyujmsa udbʰidjmsa indraNmsn kṛṇotuvp·Ao3s«√kṛ prasavanmsl ratʰanmsa purasa 



9.  Among deva-s [it is] thee we call upon first ---
    in battles thou have become having-ways-to-prevail one.
    May Indra at the impulsion [of the treasure] make, first of all,
    this our zealous singer of eulogies coming-forth as [his] chariot!



tváṃ jigetʰa ná dʰánā rurodʰitʰā́rbʰeṣvājā́ magʰavanmahátsu ca |
tvā́mugrámávase sáṃ śiśīmasyátʰā na indra hávaneṣu codaya || 10||



10. tvamr2msn jigetʰavp·I·2s«√ji nac dʰanannpa rurodʰitʰavp·I·2s«√rudʰ  
     arbʰajmpl ājinmsl magʰavanjmsv mahatjmpl cac |
     tvamr2msa ugrajmsa avasnnsd samp siśīmasivp·A·1p«√śo  
     atʰāc vayamr1mpa indraNmsv havanannpl codayavpCAo2s«√cud 



10. Thou have won. Thou have not withheld the prizes
    in small fighting matches, O generous one, and in great ones.
    Ferocious thee we sharpen thoroughly to help [us],
    therefore, inspire us, O Indra, at [all] challenges to battle!
------



viśvā́héndro adʰivaktā́ no astváparihvṛtāḥ sanuyāma vā́jam |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 11||



11. viśvāhāa indraNmsn adʰivaktṛnmsn vayamr1mpd astuvp·Ao3s«√as  
     aparihvṛtajmpn sanuyāmavp·AI1p«√san vājanmsa |
     tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
     aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



11. May Indra always be an advocate for us
    so that we, undeceived, may obtain the rush of vigour!
    May Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!


1 the praiser of the treasure
2 the body of adept to be possessed by Indra
3 vṛtrāni
4 prob. establishing the treasure, obtaining the rush of vigour, slaying Vṛtra
5 lit. ``earths''; viz. muscles, blood, inner waters
6 that is, mental spaces, prob. resourcefulness, aspirations, attitude of equanimity


Sūkta 1.103 

tátta indriyáṃ paramáṃ parācaírádʰārayanta kaváyaḥ purédám |
kṣamédámanyáddivyànyádasya sámī pṛcyate samanéva ketúḥ || 1||



1.  tadr3nsa tvamr2msg indriyannsa paramajnsa paracaisa  
    adʰārayantavpCAa3p«√dʰṛ kavinmpn purāa ayamr3nsa |
    kṣamnfsi ayamr3nsn anyatjnsn dyunmsl anyatjnsn asyavp·Ao2s«√as  
    samp īc pṛcyatevp·A·3s«√pṛc samanāa ivac ketunmsn 



1.  That thy primary power over affections [is] far [from being readily available];
    poets of old employed this one.
    By means of the Earth¹ this one [operates], another one [is] in the Heaven; cast the other one!
    The banner² [of Indra's might] is connected as if equally [to them both].



sá dʰārayatpṛtʰivī́ṃ paprátʰacca vájreṇa hatvā́ nírapáḥ sasarja |
áhannáhimábʰinadrauhiṇáṃ vyáhanvyàṃsaṃ magʰávā śácībʰiḥ || 2||



2.  sasr3msn dʰārayatvpCAE3s«√dʰṛ pṛtʰivīnfsa papratʰatvp·AE3s«√pratʰ cac  
    vajranmsi hatvātp·A???«√han nisp apnfpa sasarjavp·I·3s«√sṛj |
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han ahinmsa abʰinatvp·Aa3s«√bʰid rauhiṇaNmsa vip  
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han vyaṃsajmsa magʰavanjmsn śacīnfpi 



2.  He shall cause the Earth to bear [him], and she shall spread [him];
    striking with the thunderbolt, he has poured the waters out.
    He slayed the snake, he shattered ascending the Heaven son of Rohiṇī³,
    the generous one slayed him who has no shoulderblades by using enabling powers.



sá jātū́bʰarmā śraddádʰāna ójaḥ púro vibʰindánnacaradví dā́sīḥ |
vidvā́nvajrindásyave hetímasyā́ryaṃ sáho vardʰayā dyumnámindra || 3||



3.  sasr3msn (jātūa-bʰarmannms)jmsn (śratnns-dadʰānajms)jmsn ojasnnsa  
    purnfpa vibʰindantjmsn acaratvp·Aa3s«√car vip dāsīnfpa |
    vidvaṅstp·Imsn«√vid vajrinnmsv (dasnfs-yujms)nmsd hetinfsa asyavp·Ao2s«√as  
    āryajnsa sahasnnsa vardʰayavpCAo2s«√vṛdʰ dyumnannsa indraNmsv 



3.  He [who] puts trust into the frenzy, ever-fostering [it],
    breaking into pieces strongholds, he parted ways with savage [tribes].
    Knowing [that], O thunderbolt-wielder, cast a missile at the impulse to suffer want!
    Make the conducting upwards overwhelming strength augment the power to illuminate, O Indra!



tádūcúṣe mā́nuṣemā́ yugā́ni kīrtényaṃ magʰávā nā́ma bíbʰrat |
upaprayándasyuhátyāya vajrī́ yáddʰa sūnúḥ śrávase nā́ma dadʰé || 4||



4.  tadr3nsn ūcvaṅstp·Imsd«√uc mānuṣajnpa ayamr3npa yugannpa  
    kīrtenyajnsa magʰavanjmsn nāmannnsa bibʰrattp·Amsn«√bʰṛ |
    upaprayanttp·Amsn«upa-pra~√i (dasyunms-hatyanns)nnsd vajrinjmsn  
    yadc hac sūnunmsn śravasnnsd nāmannnsn dadʰeva·I·3s«√dʰā 



4.  That⁴ [is] for him who is accustomed [to foster it and ever-care for it].
    Through these human generations [he is] carrying to-be-mentioned name ``generous'' [because of providing that vigor].
    Setting about to slay the impulse to suffer want, in possession of thunderbolt --- 
    [that is] when indeed he has obtained the name ``inciter to fame''.



tádasyedáṃ paśyatā bʰū́ri puṣṭáṃ śrádíndrasya dʰattana vīryā̀ya |
sá gā́ avindatsó avindadáśvānsá óṣadʰīḥ só apáḥ sá vánāni || 5||



5.  tadr3nsa ayamr3msg ayamr3nsa paśyatavp·Ao2p«√paś bʰūria puṣṭajnsa  
    śratnnsa indraNmsg dʰattanavp·Ao2p«√dʰā vīryannsd |
    sasr3msn gonfpa avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid sasr3msn avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid aśvanmpa  
    sasr3msn (oṣanms-dʰijfs)nfpa sasr3msn apnfpa sasr3msn vanannpa 



5.  Behold ye his that [and] this [to be] nourished abundantly!
    Put ye trust into Indra's valor!
    He found cows, he found horses, he [found] herbal potions,
    he [released] waters, he [ignited your] desires.



bʰū́rikarmaṇe vṛṣabʰā́ya vṛ́ṣṇe satyáśuṣmāya sunavāma sómam |
yá ādṛ́tyā paripantʰī́va śū́ró'yajvano vibʰájannéti védaḥ || 6||



6.  (bʰūria-karmannns)jmsd (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsd vṛṣannmsd (satyajms-śuṣmanms)jmsd sunavāmavp·Ae1p«√su somanmsa |
    yasr3msn ādṛtyatp·A???«ā~√dṛ paripantʰinjmsn ivac śūranmsn  
    ayajvanjmsg vibʰajanttp·Ampn«vi~√bʰaj etivp·A·3s«√i vedannnsa 



6.  We would press Soma for resembling-a-bull bull
    of abundant action [and] of genuine fervor,
    [for him,] who, being careful about [it], keeps distributing, like hindering pathways agent of change⁵,
    property of him who lacks benefits of fire offerings.



tádindra préva vīryàṃ cakartʰa yátsasántaṃ vájreṇā́bodʰayó'him |
ánu tvā pátnīrhṛṣitáṃ váyaśca víśve devā́so amadannánu tvā || 7||



7.  tadr3nsa indraNmsv prap ivac vīryannsa cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ  
    yadc sasanttp·Amsa«√sas vajranmsi abodʰayasvpCAa2s«√budʰ ahinmsa |
    anup tvamr2msa patnīnfpn hṛṣitajmsa vayasnnsn cac  
    viśvajmpn devanmpn amadanvp·Aa3p«√mad anup tvamr2msa 



7.  Thou, O Indra, as if put forward that valor, when,
    using thunderbolt, thou made the sleeping snake to wake up.
    Following bristling thee [were] mistresses,⁶ and mental and bodily vigour.
    All deva-s cheered thee



śúṣṇaṃ pípruṃ kúyavaṃ vṛtrámindra yadā́vadʰīrví púraḥ śámbarasya |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 8||



8.  śuṣṇaNmsa pipruNmsa kuyavajmsa vṛtraNnsa indraNmsv  
    yadāc avadʰīsvp·U·2s«√vadʰ vip purnfpa śambaraNmsg |
    tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
    aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



8.  when thou, O Indra, defeated Pipru, causing lack of barley Śuṣṇa,
    Vṛtra, [and] [desolated]⁷ stronghold of Śambara ---
    may Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!


1 that is, reactions of the body
2 inner Soma
3 arising darkness in one's eyes that as if shields from external stimuli
4 that is, relying on the vigor
5 ``hindering pathways agent of change'' = prob. a robber
6 inner waters
7 on the basis of 4.26.3ab


Sūkta 1.104 

yóniṣṭa indra niṣáde akāri támā́ ní ṣīda svānó nā́rvā |
vimúcyā váyo'vasā́yā́śvāndoṣā́ vástorváhīyasaḥ prapitvé || 1||



1.  yoninmsn tvamr2msd indraNmsv niṣadnfsd akārivp·U·3s«√kṛ  
    tasr3msa āp nip sīdavp·Ao2s«√sad svānajmsn nac arvannmsn |
    vimucyatp·A???«vi~√muc vayasnnsa avasannsd aśvanmpa  
    doṣānfsi vastunfsg vahīyasjmpa prapitvannsl 



1.  A womb for thee to settle in, O Indra, was made.
    Like a panting courser, settle in near it,
    [thou,] setting-free mental and bodily vigour throughout the darkness of early morning,
    [and unharnessing] for food the horses [that are] better at conveying [thee] at the start of the day.



ó tyé nára índramūtáye gurnū́ cittā́nsadyó ádʰvano jagamyāt |
devā́so manyúṃ dā́sasya ścamnanté na ā́ vakṣansuvitā́ya várṇam || 2||



2.  oc tyadr3mpn nṛnmpn indraNmsa ūtinfsd gurvp·UE3p«√gā  
    nuc cidc tasr3mpa sadyasa adʰvannmsb jagamyātvp·Ii3s«√gam |
    devanmpn (mannfs-yujms)nmsa dāsanmsg ścamnanvp·AE3p«√ścam  
    tasr3mpn vayamr1mpg vakṣanvp·AE3p«√vakṣ suvitannsd varṇanmsa 



2.  Hey! The men should have pursued Indra for help.
    Even now, from a distance, he might come at once.
    Deva-s will allay savage's anger,
    they will nourish our kind for an easy passage.



áva tmánā bʰarate kétavedā áva tmánā bʰarate pʰénamudán |
kṣīréṇa snātaḥ kúyavasya yóṣe haté té syātāṃ pravaṇé śípʰāyāḥ || 3||



3.  avap tmanāa bʰarateva·A·3s«√bʰṛ (ketanms-vedasnns)jmsn  
    avap tmanāa bʰarateva·A·3s«√bʰṛ pʰenannsa udannnsl |
    kṣīrannsi snātasvp·A·3d«√snā kuyavajmsg yoṣānfdn  
    hatājfdnr3fdn syātāmvp·Ai3d«√as pravaṇannsl śipʰānfsg 



3.  He whose knowledge is an apparition indeed disappears,
    [as] foam indeed disappears in water.
    Two maidens of causing-lack-of-barley one smear themselves with thickened milk;
    down the slope of Śipʰā, those two could be hit.



yuyópa nā́bʰirúparasyāyóḥ prá pū́rvābʰistirate rā́ṣṭi śū́raḥ |
añjasī́ kuliśī́ vīrápatnī páyo hinvānā́ udábʰirbʰarante || 4||



4.  yuyopavp·I·3s«√yup nābʰinfsn uparajnsg āyujnsg  
    prap pūrvājfpi tirateva·A·3s«√tṝ rāṣṭivp·A·3s«√rāj śūranmsn |
    añjasīNfsn kuliśīNfsn (vīranms-patnīnfs)Nfsn  
    payasnnsa hinvānata·Afpn«√hi udannnpi bʰaranteva·A·3p«√bʰṛ 



4.  The junction¹ has effaced [influences] of agitated lower [cakra];
    [he] sets out by means of those [waters]² that are ``eastern''³; the agent of change reigns.
    Añjasī, Kuliśī, Vīrapatnī ---
    being impelled, they bring [out] the juice by means of waters.



práti yátsyā́ nī́tʰā́darśi dásyoróko nā́cʰā sádanaṃ jānatī́ gāt |
ádʰa smā no magʰavañcarkṛtā́dínmā́ no magʰéva niṣṣapī́ párā dāḥ || 5||



5.  pratip yadc syār3fsn nītʰānfsn adarśivp·U·3s«√dṛś (dasnfs-yujms)nmsg  
    okasnnsa nac acʰāp sadanannsa jānatījfsn gātvp·UE3s«√gā |
    adʰac smac vayamr1mpg magʰavanjmsv carkṛtātvp·Ao2s«√kṛ idcc vayamr1mpa magʰannpa ivac niṣṣapinjmsn parāa dāsvp·AE2s«√dā 



5.  When this stratagem of the impulse to suffer want was noticed,
    understanding it, she should have become relaxed as if at home.
    Therefore, do speak highly of us, O generous one,
    do not thou, lustful, give us away as gifts!



sá tváṃ na indra sū́rye só apsvànāgāstvá ā́ bʰaja jīvaśaṃsé |
mā́ntarāṃ bʰújamā́ rīriṣo naḥ śráddʰitaṃ te mahatá indriyā́ya || 6||



6.  sasr3msn tvamr2msn vayamr1mpa indraNmsv sūryanmsl sasr3msn apnfpl  
    anāgāstvannsl āp bʰajavp·Ao2s«√bʰaj (jīvanms-śaṃsanms)nmsl |
    māc antarājfsa bʰujnfsa āp rīriṣasvp·UE2s«√riṣ vayamr1mpg  
    śraddʰitannsn tvamr2msg mahatjnsd indriyannsd 



6.  Such thou, O Indra, make us partake of the sun,
    of the waters, of the faultlessness, of the blessing-to-live!
    Do not make our inner advantage to fail⁴!
    Trust was placed into thy great power over affections.
------



ádʰā manye śrátte asmā adʰāyi vṛ́ṣā codasva mahaté dʰánāya |
mā́ no ákṛte puruhūta yónāvíndra kṣúdʰyadbʰyo váya āsutíṃ dāḥ || 7||



7.  adʰac manyevp·A·1s«√man śratnnsn tvamr2msg ayamr3msd adʰāyivp·U·3s«√dʰā  
    vṛṣannmsn codasvava·Ao2s«√cud mahatjnsd dʰanannsd |
    māc vayamr1mpa akṛtajmsl (purua-hūtajms)jmsv yoninmsl  
    indraNmsv kṣudʰyanttp·Ampd«√kṣudʰ vayasnnsa āsutijnsa dāsvp·AE2s«√dā 



7.  Therefore, I suppose, trust was placed into this thy [power].
    [Being] a bull, animate thyself for the great prize!
    Do not [impel] us, O much invoked one, into an unprepared womb!
    O Indra, thou shall give the enlivening mental and bodily vigour to feeling-hungry ones!



mā́ no vadʰīrindra mā́ párā dā mā́ naḥ priyā́ bʰójanāni prá moṣīḥ |
āṇḍā́ mā́ no magʰavañcʰakra nírbʰenmā́ naḥ pā́trā bʰetsahájānuṣāṇi || 8||



8.  māc vayamr1mpa vadʰīsvp·UE2s«√vadʰ indraNmsvc parāa dāsvp·AE2s«√dāc vayamr1mpa priyajnpa bʰojanannpa prap moṣīsvp·UE2s«√muṣ |
    āṇḍanmdac vayamr1mpg magʰavanjmsv śakrajmsv nisp bʰetvp·UE2s«√bʰidc vayamr1mpg pātrannpa bʰetvp·UE2s«√bʰid sahajānuṣajnpa 



8.  Do not destroy us, O Indra! Do not betray [us]!
    Do not rob us of favorite sources of pleasure!
    Do not pierce [with pain] our testicles, O empowering generous one!
    Do not break our containing-descendants goblets!



arvā́ṅéhi sómakāmaṃ tvāhurayáṃ sutástásya pibā mádāya |
uruvyácā jaṭʰára ā́ vṛṣasva pitéva naḥ śṛṇuhi hūyámānaḥ || 9||



9.  arvācjmsn āp ihivp·Ao2s«√i (somanms-kāmajms)jmsa tvamr2msa āhurvp·I·3p«√ah  
    ayamr3msn sutajmsn tasr3msg pibavp·Ao2s«√pā madanmsd |
    (urujns-vyacasnns)jmsn jaṭʰarannsl āp vṛṣasvava·Ao2s«√vṛṣ  
    pitṛnmsn ivac vayamr1mpg śṛṇuhivp·Ao2s«√śru hūyamānatp·Amsn«√hve 



9.  Coming hitherward, do come! They say thou to have longing for Soma.
    This here [is] the extracted [Soma]. Drink of it for an exhilaration!
    Do thou, extending widely, pour [it] into [thy] belly!
    Being summoned, listen to us as a father [would]!


1 maṇipūra cakra
2 see 5.48.2
3 appearing at dawn
4 or, even, ``to be miscarried''


Sūkta 1.105 

candrámā apsvàntárā́ suparṇó dʰāvate diví |
ná vo hiraṇyanemayaḥ padáṃ vindanti vidyuto vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 1||











ártʰamídvā́ u artʰína ā́ jāyā́ yuvate pátim |
tuñjā́te vṛ́ṣṇyaṃ páyaḥ paridā́ya rásaṃ duhe vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 2||











mó ṣú devā adáḥ svàráva pādi diváspári |
mā́ somyásya śambʰúvaḥ śū́ne bʰūma kádā caná vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 3||











yajñáṃ pṛcʰāmyavamáṃ sá táddūtó ví vocati |
kvà ṛtáṃ pūrvyáṃ gatáṃ kástádbibʰarti nū́tano vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 4||











amī́ yé devā stʰána triṣvā́ rocané diváḥ |
kádva ṛtáṃ kádánṛtaṃ kvà pratnā́ va ā́hutirvittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 5||











kádva ṛtásya dʰarṇasí kádváruṇasya cákṣaṇam |
kádaryamṇó maháspatʰā́ti krāmema dūḍʰyò vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 6||











aháṃ só asmi yáḥ purā́ suté vádāmi kā́ni cit |
táṃ mā vyantyādʰyò vṛ́ko ná tṛṣṇájaṃ mṛgáṃ vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 7||











sáṃ mā tapantyabʰítaḥ sapátnīriva párśavaḥ |
mū́ṣo ná śiśnā́ vyadanti mādʰyà stotā́raṃ te śatakrato vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 8||











amī́ yé saptá raśmáyastátrā me nā́bʰirā́tatā |
tritástádvedāptyáḥ sá jāmitvā́ya rebʰati vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 9||











amī́ yé páñcokṣáṇo mádʰye tastʰúrmahó diváḥ |
devatrā́ nú pravā́cyaṃ sadʰrīcīnā́ ní vāvṛturvittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 10||











suparṇā́ etá āsate mádʰya āródʰane diváḥ |
té sedʰanti patʰó vṛ́kaṃ tárantaṃ yahvátīrapó vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 11||











návyaṃ táduktʰyàṃ hitáṃ dévāsaḥ supravācanám |
ṛtámarṣanti síndʰavaḥ satyáṃ tātāna sū́ryo vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 12||











ágne táva tyáduktʰyàṃ devéṣvastyā́pyam |
sá naḥ sattó manuṣvádā́ devā́nyakṣi vidúṣṭaro vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 13||











sattó hótā manuṣvádā́ devā́m̐ ácʰā vidúṣṭaraḥ |
agnírhavyā́ suṣūdati devó devéṣu médʰiro vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 14||











bráhmā kṛṇoti váruṇo gātuvídaṃ támīmahe |
vyū̀rṇoti hṛdā́ matíṃ návyo jāyatāmṛtáṃ vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 15||











asaú yáḥ pántʰā ādityó diví pravā́cyaṃ kṛtáḥ |
ná sá devā atikráme táṃ martāso ná paśyatʰa vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 16||











tritáḥ kū́pé'vahito devā́nhavata ūtáye |
tácʰuśrāva bṛ́haspátiḥ kṛṇvánnaṃhūraṇā́durú vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 17||











aruṇó mā sakṛ́dvṛ́kaḥ patʰā́ yántaṃ dadárśa hí |
újjihīte nicā́yyā táṣṭeva pṛṣṭyāmayī́ vittáṃ me asyá rodasī || 18||











enā́ṅgūṣéṇa vayámíndravanto'bʰí ṣyāma vṛjáne sárvavīrāḥ |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 19||












Sūkta 1.106 

índraṃ mitráṃ váruṇamagnímūtáye mā́rutaṃ śárdʰo áditiṃ havāmahe |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 1||











tá ādityā ā́ gatā sarvátātaye bʰūtá devā vṛtratū́ryeṣu śambʰúvaḥ |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 2||











ávantu naḥ pitáraḥ supravācanā́ utá devī́ deváputre ṛtāvṛ́dʰā |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 3||











nárāśáṃsaṃ vājínaṃ vājáyannihá kṣayádvīraṃ pūṣáṇaṃ sumnaírīmahe |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 4||











bṛ́haspate sádamínnaḥ sugáṃ kṛdʰi śáṃ yóryátte mánurhitaṃ tádīmahe |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 5||











índraṃ kútso vṛtraháṇaṃ śácīpátiṃ kāṭé níbāḷha ṛ́ṣirahvadūtáye |
rátʰaṃ ná durgā́dvasavaḥ sudānavo víśvasmānno áṃhaso níṣpipartana || 6||











devaírno devyáditirní pātu devástrātā́ trāyatāmáprayucʰan |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 7||












Sūkta 1.107 

yajñó devā́nāṃ prátyeti sumnámā́dityāso bʰávatā mṛḷayántaḥ |
ā́ vo'rvā́cī sumatírvavṛtyādaṃhóścidyā́ varivovíttarā́sat || 1||











úpa no devā́ ávasā́ gamantváṅgirasāṃ sā́mabʰi stūyámānāḥ |
índra indriyaírmarúto marúdbʰirādityaírno áditiḥ śárma yaṃsat || 2||











tánna índrastádváruṇastádagnístádaryamā́ tátsavitā́ cáno dʰāt |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 3||












Sūkta 1.108 

yá indrāgnī citrátamo rátʰo vāmabʰí víśvāni bʰúvanāni cáṣṭe |
ténā́ yātaṃ sarátʰaṃ tastʰivā́ṃsā́tʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 1||



1.  yasr3msn (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv citratamajmsn ratʰanmsn tvamr2mdd  
    abʰip viśvajnpa bʰuvanannpa caṣṭeva·A·3s«√cakṣ |
    tasr3msi āp yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā saratʰama tastʰivaṅstp·Amdn«√stʰā  
    atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



1.  Who for you two, O Indra [and] Agni, is the most conspicuous chariot,
    he¹ casts a kind look upon all places of existence.
    Standing on the same chariot, journey here with him!
    Then drink of the extracted Soma!



yā́vadidáṃ bʰúvanaṃ víśvamástyuruvyácā varimátā gabʰīrám |
tā́vām̐ ayáṃ pā́tave sómo astváramindrāgnī mánase yuvábʰyām || 2||



2.  yāvantjmsn ayamr3nsn bʰuvanannsn viśvannsn astivp·A·3s«√as  
    (urua-vyañcjms)jmsi varimatnmsi gabʰīrajnsn |
    tāvantjmsn ayamr3msn pātavev···D··«√pā somanmsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as  
    arama (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv manasnnsd tvamr2mdd 



2.  As enormous as this entire place of existence is,
    mysterious because of widely extending space,
    may this Soma for drinking be as enormous
    for the mind, for you two, O Indra [and] Agni!



cakrā́tʰe hí sadʰryàṅnā́ma bʰadráṃ sadʰrīcīnā́ vṛtrahaṇā utá stʰaḥ |
tā́vindrāgnī sadʰryàñcā niṣádyā vṛ́ṣṇaḥ sómasya vṛṣaṇā́ vṛṣetʰām || 3||



3.  cakrātʰeva·I·3d«√kṛ hic sadʰryaka nāmannnsn bʰadrajnsn  
    sadʰrīcīnajmdn (vṛtraNns-hanjms)jmdn utac stʰasvp·A·2d«√as |
    tasr3mdn (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv sadʰryañcjmdn niṣadyajmdn  
    vṛṣanjmsg somanmsg vṛṣannmdn āp vṛṣetʰāmva·AE2d«√vṛṣ 



3.  Since you two have made turned-in-the-same-direction characteristic auspicious,
    you two are pursuing the same goal and [are both] Vṛtra-slayers.
    Such you two, O Indra [and] Agni, having settled, turned to one center²,
    shall pour for yourselves [some] of the impregnating Soma.



sámiddʰeṣvagníṣvānajānā́ yatásrucā barhíru tistirāṇā́ |
tīvraíḥ sómaiḥ páriṣiktebʰirarvā́géndrāgnī saumanasā́ya yātam || 4||



4.  samiddʰajmpl agninmpl ānajānatp·Amdn«ā~√añj  
    yatasrucjmdn barhisnnsa uc tistirāṇata·Amdn«√stṛ |
    tīvrajmpi somanmpi pariṣiktajmpi arvāka  
    āp (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv saumanasajmsd yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā 



4.  When fires [are] kindled, [you two are] anointing,
    raising sacrificial ladle, strewing the sacrificial grass.
    By means of sprinkled around pungent Soma drops
    do you two journey hither to comfort [us], O Indra [and] Agni!



yā́nīndrāgnī cakrátʰurvīryā̀ṇi yā́ni rūpā́ṇyutá vṛ́ṣṇyāni |
yā́ vāṃ pratnā́ni sakʰyā́ śivā́ni tébʰiḥ sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 5||



5.  yadr3npa (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv cakratʰurvp·I·2d«√kṛ vīryannpa  
    yadr3npa rūpannpa utac vṛṣṇyajnpa |
    yadr3npa tvamr2mdg pratnajnpn sakʰyannpn śivajnpn  
    tadr3npi somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



5.  What deeds of valor you two, O Indra [and] Agni,
    have done and what manly forms [you two effected],
    which your former fellowships [were] destroying reactive impulsiveness ---
    do you two, using [memories of] those [events], drink extracted Soma!
------



yádábravaṃ pratʰamáṃ vāṃ vṛṇānò'yáṃ sómo ásurairno vihávyaḥ |
tā́ṃ satyā́ṃ śraddʰā́mabʰyā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 6||



6.  yadr3nsa abravamvp·Aa1s«√bru pratʰamama tvamr2mda vṛṇānata·Amsn«√vṛ  
    ayamr3msn somanmsn asuranmpi vayamr1mpg vihavyajmsn |



6.  What I, choosing you two, said at first,
    ``This Soma is made into an offering by our Asura-s,³.''
    Since you two might journey here on account of such true loyalty,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī mádatʰaḥ své duroṇé yádbrahmáṇi rā́jani vā yajatrā |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 7||



7.  yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv madatʰasvp·A·2d«√mad svajnsl duroṇannsl  
    yadc brahmannmsl rājannmslc yajatrajmdv |
    ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
    atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



7.  When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, exult in your own residence ---
    whether in a formulator, or in a chieftain --- O two instrumental in a sacrifice,
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī yáduṣu turváśeṣu yáddruhyúṣvánuṣu pūrúṣu stʰáḥ |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 8||



8.  yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv yaduNmpl turvaśaNmpl  
    yadc druhyuNmpl anuNmpl pūruNmpl stʰasvp·A·2d«√as |
    ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
    atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



8.  When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, are among Yadu-s, Turvaśa-s
    when among Druhyu, Anu, commoners,⁴ ---
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī avamásyāṃ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ madʰyamásyāṃ paramásyāmutá stʰáḥ |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 9||



9.  yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv avamājfsl pṛtʰivīnfsl  
    madʰyamājfsl paramājfsl utac stʰasvp·A·2d«√as |
    ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
    atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



9.  When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, are in an inferior Earth⁵,
    in the most prominent or in a middle one,
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī paramásyāṃ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ madʰyamásyāmavamásyāmutá stʰáḥ |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 10||



10. yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv paramājfsl pṛtʰivīnfsl  
     madʰyamājfsl avamājfsl utac stʰasvp·A·2d«√as |
     ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
     atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



10. When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, are in the most prominent Earth⁶,
    in a middle, or in an inferior one
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī diví ṣṭʰó yátpṛtʰivyā́ṃ yátpárvateṣvóṣadʰīṣvapsú |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 11||



11. yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv dyunmsl stʰasvp·A·2d«√as yadc pṛtʰivīnfsl  
     parvatanmpl (oṣanms-dʰijfs)nfpl apnfpl |
     ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
     atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



11. When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, are in the Heaven,
    when on Earth, in knotty ones, in herbs, in waters,
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!



yádindrāgnī úditā sū́ryasya mádʰye diváḥ svadʰáyā mādáyetʰe |
átaḥ pári vṛṣaṇāvā́ hí yātámátʰā sómasya pibataṃ sutásya || 12||



12. yadc (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv uditinfsl sūryanmsg  
     madʰyannsl dyunmsg svadʰānfsi mādayetʰevaCA·2d«√mad |
     ar3nsb parip vṛṣannmdv āp hic yātamvp·Ao2d«√yā  
     atʰāc somanmsg pibatamvp·Ao2d«√pā sutajmsg 



12. When you two, O Indra [and] Agni, at sunrise
    on your own accord make yourselves inflamed midst the Heaven,
    since, because of being around, O bulls, you two might journey here,
    then drink of the extracted Soma!
------



evéndrāgnī papivā́ṃsā sutásya víśvāsmábʰyaṃ sáṃ jayataṃ dʰánāni |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 13||



13. evac (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv papivaṅstp·Imdn«√pā sutajmsg  
     viśvajnpa vayamr1mpd samp jayatamvp·Ao2d«√ji dʰanannpa |
     tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
     aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



13. Only having drunk the extracted [Soma], you two,
    O Indra [and] Agni, might win for us all the prizes.
    May Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!


1 inner Soma
2 prob. maṇipūra cakra
3 both Indra and Agni are called asura-s, for example, 8.90.6ab, 1.54.3c, 2.1.6a, 3.3.4a
4 or, Pūru-s
5 =body
6 =body


Sūkta 1.109 

ví hyákʰyaṃ mánasā vásya icʰánníndrāgnī jñāsá utá vā sajātā́n |
nā́nyā́ yuvátprámatirasti máhyaṃ sá vāṃ dʰíyaṃ vājayántīmatakṣam || 1||



1.  vip hic akʰyamvp·Aa1s«√kʰyā manasnnsi vasyasnnsa icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv jñāsnmpa utacc sajātanmpa |
    nac anyajmdn tvamr2mdb pramatinfsn astivp·A·3s«√as ahamr1msd  
    sasr3msn tvamr2mdd dʰīnfsa vājayanttp·Afsa«√vājay atakṣamvp·Aa1s«√takṣ 



1.  Since I, seeking what's better, looked with my mind
    at near relatives and at peers, O Indra [and] Agni,
    there is for me no foreseeing care other than you two.
    Such, I fashioned for you two employing-a-rush-of-vigour visualization.



áśravaṃ hí bʰūridā́vattarā vāṃ víjāmāturutá vā gʰā syālā́t |
átʰā sómasya práyatī yuvábʰyāmíndrāgnī stómaṃ janayāmi návyam || 2||



2.  aśravamvp·Aa1s«√śru hic bʰūridāvattarajmda tvamr2mda  
    vijāmātṛnmsb utacc gʰac syālanmsb |
    atʰāc somanmsg prayatinfsi tvamr2mdd  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv stomanmsa janayāmivpCA·1s«√jan navyajmsa 



2.  Since I heard you two [are] more munificent
    [than] the son-in-law or wife's brother,
    therefore, together with an offering of Soma to you two,
    O Indra [and] Agni, I produce a new hymn of praise.
------



mā́ cʰedma raśmī́m̐ríti nā́dʰamānāḥ pitṝṇā́ṃ śaktī́ranuyácʰamānāḥ |
indrāgníbʰyāṃ káṃ vṛ́ṣaṇo madanti tā́ hyádrī dʰiṣáṇāyā upástʰe || 3||



3.  māc cʰedmavp·AE1p«√cʰid raśminmpa itia nādʰamānata·Ampn«√nādʰ  
    pitṛnmpg śaktinfpa anuyacʰamānatp·Ampn«anu~√yam |
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdd kamc vṛṣannmpn madantivp·A·3s«√mad  
    tasr3mdn hic adrinmdn (dʰīnfs-sanājms)nfsg upastʰanmsl 



3.  ``May we not cut off the reins!'', thus [say] those asking-for-help,
    directing the energies of forefathers.
    For Indra [and] Agni bulls inflame [those energies] ---
    since the two stones [are] in the lap of an effort to visualize.



yuvā́bʰyāṃ devī́ dʰiṣáṇā mádāyéndrāgnī sómamuśatī́ sunoti |
tā́vaśvinā bʰadrahastā supāṇī ā́ dʰāvataṃ mádʰunā pṛṅktámapsú || 4||



4.  tvamr2mdd devīnfsn (dʰīnfs-sanājms)nfsn madanmsd  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv somanmsa uśatītp·Afsn«√vaś sunotivp·A·3s«√su |
    tasr3mdn aśvinNmdn (bʰadrajms-hastanms)jmdv supāṇijmdv  
    āp dʰāvatamvp·Ao?d«√dʰāv madʰunnsi pṛṅktamvp·Ao2d«√pṛc apnfpl 



4.  For you two the divine effort to visualize, desiring to inflame [you two,]
    O Indra [and] Agni, presses [inner] Soma.
    [Being] such, O having auspicious hands, having quick hands Aśvin-s,
    hasten here, mix [inner Soma] with [your] honey into the waters!



yuvā́mindrāgnī vásuno vibʰāgé tavástamā śuśrava vṛtrahátye |
tā́vāsádyā barhíṣi yajñé asmínprá carṣaṇī mādayetʰāṃ sutásya || 5||



5.  tvamr2mda (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv vasunnsg vibʰāganmsl  
    tavastamajmdn śuśravavp·I·1s«√śru (vṛtranns-hatinfs)nfsd |
    tasr3mdn āsadyatp·A???«√sad barhisnnsl yajñanmsl ayamr3msl  
    prap carṣaṇijmdn mādayetʰāmvaCAo2d«√mad sutajmsg 



5.  I have heard that for slaying Vṛtra you two,
    O Indra [and] Agni, [are] the most energetic at sharing that which is beneficial.
    [Being] such, having settled on sacrificial grass at this fire offering,
    drawing to yourselves, indulge in the extracted [Soma]!



prá carṣaṇíbʰyaḥ pṛtanāháveṣu prá pṛtʰivyā́ riricātʰe diváśca |
prá síndʰubʰyaḥ prá giríbʰyo mahitvā́ préndrāgnī víśvā bʰúvanā́tyanyā́ || 6||



6.  prap carṣanijfpb (pṛtanānfs-havanms)nmpl  
    prap pṛtʰivīnfsb riricātʰeva·I·2d«√ric dyunmsb cac |
    prap sindʰunmpb prap girinmpb mahitvannsi  
    prap (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv viśvajnpa bʰuvanannpa atip anyajnpa 



6.  During calls to battle you two have become surpassing those drawing to themselves,¹,
    surpassing the Earth and to the Heaven,
    surpassing rivers, surpassing mountains --- by means of your power to increase in size,
    O Indra [and] Agni, surpassing all other places of existence.



ā́ bʰarataṃ śíkṣataṃ vajrabāhū asmā́m̐ indrāgnī avataṃ śácībʰiḥ |
imé nú té raśmáyaḥ sū́ryasya yébʰiḥ sapitváṃ pitáro na ā́san || 7||



7.  āp bʰaratamvp·Ao2d«√bʰṛ śikṣatamvpDAo2d«√śak (vajranms-bāhunms)jmdv  
    vayamr1mpa (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv avatamvp·Ao2d«√av śacīnfpi |
    ayamr3mpn nuc tasr3mpn raśminmpn sūryanmsg  
    yasr3mpi sapitvama pitṛnmpn vayamr1mpg āsanvp·Aa3p«√as 



7.  Bring [it²] here! Exert yourselves, O two thunderbolt-in-arms ones!
    Favour us by using [your] enabling powers, O Indra [and] Agni!
    These [are] still those reins,³ of the sun⁴
    with which our forefathers were in communion [with you].



púraṃdarā śíkṣataṃ vajrahastāsmā́m̐ indrāgnī avataṃ bʰáreṣu |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 8||



8.  (purnfsa-darajms)jmdv śikṣatamvpDAo2d«√śak (vajranms-hastanms)jmdv  
    vayamr1mpa (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv avatamvp·Ao2d«√av bʰaranmpl |
    tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd mitraNmsn varuṇaNmsn māmahantāmva·Ao3p«√maṃh  
    aditiNfsn sindʰunmsn pṛtʰivīnfsn utac dyunmsn 



8.  O two stronghold-breakers, exert yourselves, O two holding-thunderbolt-in-hands ones!
    Favour us in battles, O Indra [and] Agni!
    May Mitra, Varuṇa, Aditi, Sindʰu, 
    the Heaven and Earth bestow that upon us!


1 senses
2 the power to increase in size
3 petals of maṇipūra cakra
4 maṇipūra cakra


Sūkta 1.110 

tatáṃ me ápastádu tāyate púnaḥ svā́diṣṭʰā dʰītírucátʰāya śasyate |
ayáṃ samudrá ihá viśvádevyaḥ svā́hākṛtasya sámu tṛpṇuta ṛbʰavaḥ || 1||











ābʰogáyaṃ prá yádicʰánta aítanā́pākāḥ prā́ñco máma ké cidāpáyaḥ |
saúdʰanvanāsaścaritásya bʰūmánā́gacʰata savitúrdāśúṣo gṛhám || 2||











tátsavitā́ vo'mṛtatvámā́suvadágohyaṃ yácʰraváyanta aítana |
tyáṃ ciccamasámásurasya bʰákṣaṇamékaṃ sántamakṛṇutā cáturvayam || 3||











viṣṭvī́ śámī taraṇitvéna vāgʰáto mártāsaḥ sánto amṛtatvámānaśuḥ |
saudʰanvanā́ ṛbʰávaḥ sū́racakṣasaḥ saṃvatsaré sámapṛcyanta dʰītíbʰiḥ || 4||











kṣétramiva ví mamustéjanenam̐ ékaṃ pā́tramṛbʰávo jéhamānam |
úpastutā upamáṃ nā́dʰamānā ámartyeṣu śráva icʰámānāḥ || 5||











ā́ manīṣā́mantárikṣasya nṛ́bʰyaḥ srucéva gʰṛtáṃ juhavāma vidmánā |
taraṇitvā́ yé pitúrasya saścirá ṛbʰávo vā́jamaruhandivó rájaḥ || 6||











ṛbʰúrna índraḥ śávasā návīyānṛbʰúrvā́jebʰirvásubʰirvásurdadíḥ |
yuṣmā́kaṃ devā ávasā́hani priyè'bʰí tiṣṭʰema pṛtsutī́rásunvatām || 7||











níścármaṇa ṛbʰavo gā́mapiṃśata sáṃ vatsénāsṛjatā mātáraṃ púnaḥ |
saúdʰanvanāsaḥ svapasyáyā naro jívrī yúvānā pitárākṛṇotana || 8||











vā́jebʰirno vā́jasātāvaviḍḍʰyṛbʰumā́m̐ indra citrámā́ darṣi rā́dʰaḥ |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 9||












Sūkta 1.111 

tákṣanrátʰaṃ suvṛ́taṃ vidmanā́pasastákṣanhárī indravā́hā vṛ́ṣaṇvasū |
tákṣanpitṛ́bʰyāmṛbʰávo yúvadváyastákṣanvatsā́ya mātáraṃ sacābʰúvam || 1||











ā́ no yajñā́ya takṣata ṛbʰumádváyaḥ krátve dákṣāya suprajā́vatīmíṣam |
yátʰā kṣáyāma sárvavīrayā viśā́ tánnaḥ śárdʰāya dʰāsatʰā svaíndriyám || 2||











ā́ takṣata sātímasmábʰyamṛbʰavaḥ sātíṃ rátʰāya sātímárvate naraḥ |
sātíṃ no jaítrīṃ sáṃ maheta viśváhā jāmímájāmiṃ pṛ́tanāsu sakṣáṇim || 3||











ṛbʰukṣáṇamíndramā́ huva ūtáya ṛbʰū́nvā́jānmarútaḥ sómapītaye |
ubʰā́ mitrā́váruṇā nūnámaśvínā té no hinvantu sātáye dʰiyé jiṣé || 4||











ṛbʰúrbʰárāya sáṃ śiśātu sātíṃ samaryajídvā́jo asmā́m̐ aviṣṭu |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 5||












Sūkta 1.112 

ī́ḷe dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ pūrvácittaye'gníṃ gʰarmáṃ surúcaṃ yā́manniṣṭáye |
yā́bʰirbʰáre kārámáṃśāya jínvatʰastā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 1||











yuvórdānā́ya subʰárā asaścáto rátʰamā́ tastʰurvacasáṃ ná mántave |
yā́bʰirdʰíyó'vatʰaḥ kármanniṣṭáye tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 2||











yuváṃ tā́sāṃ divyásya praśā́sane viśā́ṃ kṣayatʰo amṛ́tasya majmánā |
yā́bʰirdʰenúmasvàṃ pinvatʰo narā tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 3||











yā́bʰiḥ párijmā tánayasya majmánā dvimātā́ tūrṣú taráṇirvibʰū́ṣati |
yā́bʰistrimánturábʰavadvicakṣaṇástā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 4||











yā́bʰī rebʰáṃ nívṛtaṃ sitámadbʰyá údvándanamaírayataṃ svàrdṛśé |
yā́bʰiḥ káṇvaṃ prá síṣāsantamā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 5||











yā́bʰirántakaṃ jásamānamā́raṇe bʰujyúṃ yā́bʰiravyatʰíbʰirjijinvátʰuḥ |
yā́bʰiḥ karkándʰuṃ vayyàṃ ca jínvatʰastā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 6||











yā́bʰiḥ śucantíṃ dʰanasā́ṃ suṣaṃsádaṃ taptáṃ gʰarmámomyā́vantamátraye |
yā́bʰiḥ pṛ́śniguṃ purukútsamā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 7||











yā́bʰiḥ śácībʰirvṛṣaṇā parāvṛ́jaṃ prā́ndʰáṃ śroṇáṃ cákṣasa étave kṛtʰáḥ |
yā́bʰirvártikāṃ grasitā́mámuñcataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 8||











yā́bʰiḥ síndʰuṃ mádʰumantamásaścataṃ vásiṣṭʰaṃ yā́bʰirajarāvájinvatam |
yā́bʰiḥ kútsaṃ śrutáryaṃ náryamā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 9||











yā́bʰirviśpálāṃ dʰanasā́matʰarvyàṃ sahásramīḷha ājā́vájinvatam |
yā́bʰirváśamaśvyáṃ preṇímā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 10||











yā́bʰiḥ sudānū auśijā́ya vaṇíje dīrgʰáśravase mádʰu kóśo ákṣarat |
kakṣī́vantaṃ stotā́raṃ yā́bʰirā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 11||











yā́bʰī rasā́ṃ kṣódasodnáḥ pipinvátʰuranaśváṃ yā́bʰī rátʰamā́vataṃ jiṣé |
yā́bʰistriśóka usríyā udā́jata tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 12||











yā́bʰiḥ sū́ryaṃ pariyātʰáḥ parāváti mandʰātā́raṃ kṣaítrapatyeṣvā́vatam |
yā́bʰirvípraṃ prá bʰarádvājamā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 13||











yā́bʰirmahā́matitʰigváṃ kaśojúvaṃ dívodāsaṃ śambarahátya ā́vatam |
yā́bʰiḥ pūrbʰídye trasádasyumā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 14||











yā́bʰirvamráṃ vipipānámupastutáṃ kalíṃ yā́bʰirvittájāniṃ duvasyátʰaḥ |
yā́bʰirvyàśvamutá pṛ́tʰimā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 15||











yā́bʰirnarā śayáve yā́bʰirátraye yā́bʰiḥ purā́ mánave gātúmīṣátʰuḥ |
yā́bʰiḥ śā́rīrā́jataṃ syū́maraśmaye tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 16||











yā́bʰiḥ páṭʰarvā jáṭʰarasya majmánāgnírnā́dīdeccitá iddʰó ájmannā́ |
yā́bʰiḥ śáryātamávatʰo mahādʰané tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 17||











yā́bʰiraṅgiro mánasā niraṇyátʰó'graṃ gácʰatʰo vivaré góarṇasaḥ |
yā́bʰirmánuṃ śū́ramiṣā́ samā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 18||











yā́bʰiḥ pátnīrvimadā́ya nyūhátʰurā́ gʰa vā yā́bʰiraruṇī́ráśikṣatam |
yā́bʰiḥ sudā́sa ūhátʰuḥ sudevyàṃ tābʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 19||











yā́bʰiḥ śáṃtātī bʰávatʰo dadāśúṣe bʰujyúṃ yā́bʰirávatʰo yā́bʰirádʰrigum |
omyā́vatīṃ subʰárāmṛtastúbʰaṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 20||











yā́bʰiḥ kṛśā́numásane duvasyátʰo javé yā́bʰiryū́no árvantamā́vatam |
mádʰu priyáṃ bʰaratʰo yátsaráḍbʰyastā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 21||











yā́bʰirnáraṃ goṣuyúdʰaṃ nṛṣā́hye kṣétrasya sātā́ tánayasya jínvatʰaḥ |
yā́bʰī rátʰām̐ ávatʰo yā́bʰirárvatastā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 22||











yā́bʰiḥ kútsamārjuneyáṃ śatakratū prá turvī́tiṃ prá ca dabʰī́timā́vatam |
yā́bʰirdʰvasántiṃ puruṣántimā́vataṃ tā́bʰirū ṣú ūtíbʰiraśvinā́ gatam || 23||











ápnasvatīmaśvinā vā́camasmé kṛtáṃ no dasrā vṛṣaṇā manīṣā́m |
adyūtyé'vase ní hvaye vāṃ vṛdʰé ca no bʰavataṃ vā́jasātau || 24||











dyúbʰiraktúbʰiḥ pári pātamasmā́náriṣṭebʰiraśvinā saúbʰagebʰiḥ |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 25||












Sūkta 1.113 

idáṃ śréṣṭʰaṃ jyótiṣāṃ jyótirā́gāccitráḥ praketó ajaniṣṭa víbʰvā |
yátʰā prásūtā savitúḥ savā́yam̐ evā́ rā́tryuṣáse yónimāraik || 1||











rúśadvatsā rúśatī śvetyā́gādā́raigu kṛṣṇā́ sádanānyasyāḥ |
samānábandʰū amṛ́te anūcī́ dyā́vā várṇaṃ carata āmināné || 2||











samānó ádʰvā svásroranantástámanyā́nyā carato deváśiṣṭe |
ná metʰete ná tastʰatuḥ suméke náktoṣā́sā sámanasā vírūpe || 3||











bʰā́svatī netrī́ sūnṛ́tānāmáceti citrā́ ví dúro na āvaḥ |
prā́rpyā jágadvyù no rāyó akʰyaduṣā́ ajīgarbʰúvanāni víśvā || 4||











jihmaśyè cáritave magʰónyābʰogáya iṣṭáye rāyá u tvam |
dabʰráṃ páśyadbʰya urviyā́ vicákṣa uṣā́ ajīgarbʰúvanāni víśvā || 5||











kṣatrā́ya tvaṃ śrávase tvaṃ mahīyā́ iṣṭáye tvamártʰamiva tvamityaí |
vísadṛśā jīvitā́bʰipracákṣa uṣā́ ajīgarbʰúvanāni víśvā || 6||











eṣā́ divó duhitā́ prátyadarśi vyucʰántī yuvatíḥ śukrávāsāḥ |
víśvasyéśānā pā́rtʰivasya vásva úṣo adyéhá subʰage vyùcʰa || 7||











parāyatīnā́mánveti pā́tʰa āyatīnā́ṃ pratʰamā́ śáśvatīnām |
vyucʰántī jīvámudīráyantyuṣā́ mṛtáṃ káṃ caná bodʰáyantī || 8||











úṣo yádagníṃ samídʰe cakártʰa ví yádā́vaścákṣasā sū́ryasya |
yánmā́nuṣānyakṣyámāṇām̐ ájīgastáddevéṣu cakṛṣe bʰadrámápnaḥ || 9||











kíyātyā́ yátsamáyā bʰávāti yā́ vyūṣúryā́śca nūnáṃ vyucʰā́n |
ánu pū́rvāḥ kṛpate vāvaśānā́ pradī́dʰyānā jóṣamanyā́bʰireti || 10||











īyúṣṭé yé pū́rvatarāmápaśyanvyucʰántīmuṣásaṃ mártyāsaḥ |
asmā́bʰirū nú praticákṣyābʰūdó té yanti yé aparī́ṣu páśyān || 11||











yāvayáddveṣā ṛtapā́ ṛtejā́ḥ sumnāvárī sūnṛ́tā īráyantī |
sumaṅgalī́rbíbʰratī devávītimihā́dyóṣaḥ śréṣṭʰatamā vyùcʰa || 12||











śáśvatpuróṣā́ vyuvāsa devyátʰo adyédáṃ vyāvo magʰónī |
átʰo vyùcʰādúttarām̐ ánu dyū́najárāmṛ́tā carati svadʰā́bʰiḥ || 13||











vyàñjíbʰirdivá ā́tāsvadyaudápa kṛṣṇā́ṃ nirṇíjaṃ devyā̀vaḥ |
prabodʰáyantyaruṇébʰiráśvairóṣā́ yāti suyújā rátʰena || 14||











āváhantī póṣyā vā́ryāṇi citráṃ ketúṃ kṛṇute cékitānā |
īyúṣīṇāmupamā́ śáśvatīnāṃ vibʰātīnā́ṃ pratʰamóṣā́ vyaśvait || 15||











údīrdʰvaṃ jīvó ásurna ā́gādápa prā́gāttáma ā́ jyótireti |
ā́raikpántʰāṃ yā́tave sū́ryāyā́ganma yátra pratiránta ā́yuḥ || 16||











syū́manā vācá údiyarti váhni stávāno rebʰá uṣáso vibʰātī́ḥ |
adyā́ táducʰa gṛṇaté magʰonyasmé ā́yurní didīhi prajā́vat || 17||











yā́ gómatīruṣásaḥ sárvavīrā vyucʰánti dāśúṣe mártyāya |
vāyóriva sūnṛ́tānāmudarké tā́ aśvadā́ aśnavatsomasútvā || 18||











mātā́ devā́nāmáditeránīkaṃ yajñásya ketúrbṛhatī́ ví bʰāhi |
praśastikṛ́dbráhmaṇe no vyùcʰā́ no jáne janaya viśvavāre || 19||











yáccitrámápna uṣáso váhantījānā́ya śaśamānā́ya bʰadrám |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 20||












Sūkta 1.114 

imā́ rudrā́ya taváse kapardíne kṣayádvīrāya prá bʰarāmahe matī́ḥ |
yátʰā śámásaddvipáde cátuṣpade víśvaṃ puṣṭáṃ grā́me asmínnanāturám || 1||











mṛḷā́ no rudrotá no máyaskṛdʰi kṣayádvīrāya námasā vidʰema te |
yácʰáṃ ca yóśca mánurāyejé pitā́ tádaśyāma táva rudra práṇītiṣu || 2||











aśyā́ma te sumatíṃ devayajyáyā kṣayádvīrasya táva rudra mīḍʰvaḥ |
sumnāyánnídvíśo asmā́kamā́ carā́riṣṭavīrā juhavāma te havíḥ || 3||











tveṣáṃ vayáṃ rudráṃ yajñasā́dʰaṃ vaṅkúṃ kavímávase ní hvayāmahe |
āré asmáddaívyaṃ héḷo asyatu sumatímídvayámasyā́ vṛṇīmahe || 4||











divó varāhámaruṣáṃ kapardínaṃ tveṣáṃ rūpáṃ námasā ní hvayāmahe |
háste bíbʰradbʰeṣajā́ vā́ryāṇi śárma várma cʰardírasmábʰyaṃ yaṃsat || 5||











idáṃ pitré marútāmucyate vácaḥ svādóḥ svā́dīyo rudrā́ya várdʰanam |
rā́svā ca no amṛta martabʰójanaṃ tmáne tokā́ya tánayāya mṛḷa || 6||











mā́ no mahā́ntamutá mā́ no arbʰakáṃ mā́ na úkṣantamutá mā́ na ukṣitám |
mā́ no vadʰīḥ pitáraṃ mótá mātáraṃ mā́ naḥ priyā́stanvò rudra rīriṣaḥ || 7||











mā́ nastoké tánaye mā́ na āyaú mā́ no góṣu mā́ no áśveṣu rīriṣaḥ |
vīrā́nmā́ no rudra bʰāmitó vadʰīrhavíṣmantaḥ sádamíttvā havāmahe || 8||











úpa te stómānpaśupā́ ivā́karaṃ rā́svā pitarmarutāṃ sumnámasmé |
bʰadrā́ hí te sumatírmṛḷayáttamā́tʰā vayámáva ítte vṛṇīmahe || 9||











āré te gogʰnámutá pūruṣagʰnáṃ kṣáyadvīra sumnámasmé te astu |
mṛḷā́ ca no ádʰi ca brūhi devā́dʰā ca naḥ śárma yacʰa dvibárhāḥ || 10||











ávocāma námo asmā avasyávaḥ śṛṇótu no hávaṃ rudró marútvān |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 11||












Sūkta 1.115 

citráṃ devā́nāmúdagādánīkaṃ cákṣurmitrásya váruṇasyāgnéḥ |
ā́prā dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ antárikṣaṃ sū́rya ātmā́ jágatastastʰúṣaśca || 1||











sū́ryo devī́muṣásaṃ rócamānāṃ máryo ná yóṣāmabʰyèti paścā́t |
yátrā náro devayánto yugā́ni vitanvaté práti bʰadrā́ya bʰadrám || 2||











bʰadrā́ áśvā harítaḥ sū́ryasya citrā́ étagvā anumā́dyāsaḥ |
namasyánto divá ā́ pṛṣṭʰámastʰuḥ pári dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ yanti sadyáḥ || 3||











tátsū́ryasya devatváṃ tánmahitváṃ madʰyā́ kártorvítataṃ sáṃ jabʰāra |
yadédáyukta harítaḥ sadʰástʰādā́drā́trī vā́sastanute simásmai || 4||











tánmitrásya váruṇasyābʰicákṣe sū́ryo rūpáṃ kṛṇute dyórupástʰe |
anantámanyádrúśadasya pā́jaḥ kṛṣṇámanyáddʰarítaḥ sáṃ bʰaranti || 5||











adyā́ devā úditā sū́ryasya níráṃhasaḥ pipṛtā́ níravadyā́t |
tánno mitró váruṇo māmahantāmáditiḥ síndʰuḥ pṛtʰivī́ utá dyaúḥ || 6||












Sūkta 1.116 

nā́satyābʰyāṃ barhíriva prá vṛñje stómām̐ iyarmyabʰríyeva vā́taḥ |
yā́várbʰagāya vimadā́ya jāyā́ṃ senājúvā nyūhátū rátʰena || 1||











vīḷupátmabʰirāśuhémabʰirvā devā́nāṃ vā jūtíbʰiḥ śā́śadānā |
tádrā́sabʰo nāsatyā sahásramājā́ yamásya pradʰáne jigāya || 2||











túgro ha bʰujyúmaśvinodamegʰé rayíṃ ná káścinmamṛvā́m̐ ávāhāḥ |
támūhatʰurnaubʰírātmanvátībʰirantarikṣaprúdbʰirápodakābʰiḥ || 3||











tisráḥ kṣápastríráhātivrájadbʰirnā́satyā bʰujyúmūhatʰuḥ pataṃgaíḥ |
samudrásya dʰánvannārdrásya pāré tribʰī́ rátʰaiḥ śatápadbʰiḥ ṣáḷaśvaiḥ || 4||











anārambʰaṇé tádavīrayetʰāmanāstʰāné agrabʰaṇé samudré |
yádaśvinā ūhátʰurbʰujyúmástaṃ śatā́ritrāṃ nā́vamātastʰivā́ṃsam || 5||











yámaśvinā dadátʰuḥ śvetámáśvamagʰā́śvāya śáśvadítsvastí |
tádvāṃ dātráṃ máhi kīrtényaṃ bʰūtpaidvó vājī́ sádamíddʰávyo aryáḥ || 6||











yuváṃ narā stuvaté pajriyā́ya kakṣī́vate aradataṃ púraṃdʰim |
kārotarā́cʰapʰā́dáśvasya vṛ́ṣṇaḥ śatáṃ kumbʰā́m̐ asiñcataṃ súrāyāḥ || 7||











himénāgníṃ gʰraṃsámavārayetʰāṃ pitumátīmū́rjamasmā adʰattam |
ṛbī́se átrimaśvinā́vanītamúnninyatʰuḥ sárvagaṇaṃ svastí || 8||











párāvatáṃ nāsatyānudetʰāmuccā́budʰnaṃ cakratʰurjihmábāram |
kṣárannā́po ná pāyánāya rāyé sahásrāya tṛ́ṣyate gótamasya || 9||











jujurúṣo nāsatyotá vavríṃ prā́muñcataṃ drāpímiva cyávānāt |
prā́tirataṃ jahitásyā́yurdasrā́dítpátimakṛṇutaṃ kanī́nām || 10||











tádvāṃ narā śáṃsyaṃ rā́dʰyaṃ cābʰiṣṭimánnāsatyā várūtʰam |
yádvidvā́ṃsā nidʰímivā́pagūḷhamúddarśatā́dūpátʰurvándanāya || 11||











tádvāṃ narā sanáye dáṃsa ugrámāvíṣkṛṇomi tanyatúrná vṛṣṭím |
dadʰyáṅha yánmádʰvātʰarvaṇó vāmáśvasya śīrṣṇā́ prá yádīmuvā́ca || 12||











ájohavīnnāsatyā karā́ vāṃ mahé yā́manpurubʰujā púraṃdʰiḥ |
śrutáṃ tácʰā́suriva vadʰrimatyā́ híraṇyahastamaśvināvadattam || 13||











āsnó vṛ́kasya vártikāmabʰī́ke yuváṃ narā nāsatyāmumuktam |
utó kavíṃ purubʰujā yuváṃ ha kṛ́pamāṇamakṛṇutaṃ vicákṣe || 14||











carítraṃ hí vérivā́cʰedi parṇámājā́ kʰelásya páritakmyāyām |
sadyó jáṅgʰāmā́yasīṃ viśpálāyai dʰáne hité sártave prátyadʰattam || 15||











śatáṃ meṣā́nvṛkyè cakṣadānámṛjrā́śvaṃ táṃ pitā́ndʰáṃ cakāra |
tásmā akṣī́ nāsatyā vicákṣa ā́dʰattaṃ dasrā bʰiṣajāvanarván || 16||











ā́ vāṃ rátʰaṃ duhitā́ sū́ryasya kā́rṣmevātiṣṭʰadárvatā jáyantī |
víśve devā́ ánvamanyanta hṛdbʰíḥ sámu śriyā́ nāsatyā sacetʰe || 17||











yádáyātaṃ dívodāsāya vartírbʰarádvājāyāśvinā háyantā |
reváduvāha sacanó rátʰo vāṃ vṛṣabʰáśca śiṃśumā́raśca yuktā́ || 18||











rayíṃ sukṣatráṃ svapatyámā́yuḥ suvī́ryaṃ nāsatyā váhantā |
ā́ jahnā́vīṃ sámanasópa vā́jaistríráhno bʰāgáṃ dádʰatīmayātam || 19||











páriviṣṭaṃ jāhuṣáṃ viśvátaḥ sīṃ sugébʰirnáktamūhatʰū rájobʰiḥ |
vibʰindúnā nāsatyā rátʰena ví párvatām̐ ajarayū́ ayātam || 20||











ékasyā vástorāvataṃ ráṇāya váśamaśvinā sanáye sahásrā |
nírahataṃ ducʰúnā índravantā pṛtʰuśrávaso vṛṣaṇāvárātīḥ || 21||











śarásya cidārcatkásyāvatā́dā́ nīcā́duccā́ cakratʰuḥ pā́tave vā́ḥ |
śayáve cinnāsatyā śácībʰirjásuraye staryàṃ pipyatʰurgā́m || 22||











avasyaté stuvaté kṛṣṇiyā́ya ṛjūyaté nāsatyā śácībʰiḥ |
paśúṃ ná naṣṭámiva dárśanāya viṣṇāpvàṃ dadatʰurvíśvakāya || 23||











dáśa rā́trīráśivenā náva dyū́návanaddʰaṃ śnatʰitámapsvàntáḥ |
víprutaṃ rebʰámudáni právṛktamúnninyatʰuḥ sómamiva sruvéṇa || 24||











prá vāṃ dáṃsāṃsyaśvināvavocamasyá pátiḥ syāṃ sugávaḥ suvī́raḥ |
utá páśyannaśnuvándīrgʰámā́yurástamivéjjarimā́ṇaṃ jagamyām || 25||












Sūkta 1.117 

mádʰvaḥ sómasyāśvinā mádāya pratnó hótā́ vivāsate vām |
barhíṣmatī rātírvíśritā gī́riṣā́ yātaṃ nāsatyópa vā́jaiḥ || 1||











yó vāmaśvinā mánaso jávīyānrátʰaḥ sváśvo víśa ājígāti |
yéna gácʰatʰaḥ sukṛ́to duroṇáṃ téna narā vartírasmábʰyaṃ yātam || 2||











ṛ́ṣiṃ narāváṃhasaḥ pā́ñcajanyamṛbī́sādátriṃ muñcatʰo gaṇéna |
minántā dásyoráśivasya māyā́ anupūrváṃ vṛṣaṇā codáyantā || 3||











áśvaṃ ná gūḷhámaśvinā durévairṛ́ṣiṃ narā vṛṣaṇā rebʰámapsú |
sáṃ táṃ riṇītʰo víprutaṃ dáṃsobʰirná vāṃ jūryanti pūrvyā́ kṛtā́ni || 4||











suṣupvā́ṃsaṃ ná nírṛterupástʰe sū́ryaṃ ná dasrā támasi kṣiyántam |
śubʰé rukmáṃ ná darśatáṃ níkʰātamúdūpatʰuraśvinā vándanāya || 5||











tádvāṃ narā śáṃsyaṃ pajriyéṇa kakṣī́vatā nāsatyā párijman |
śapʰā́dáśvasya vājíno jánāya śatáṃ kumbʰā́m̐ asiñcataṃ mádʰūnām || 6||











yuváṃ narā stuvaté kṛṣṇiyā́ya viṣṇāpvàṃ dadatʰurvíśvakāya |
gʰóṣāyai citpitṛṣáde duroṇé pátiṃ jū́ryantyā aśvināvadattam || 7||











yuváṃ śyā́vāya rúśatīmadattaṃ maháḥ kṣoṇásyāśvinā káṇvāya |
pravā́cyaṃ tádvṛṣaṇā kṛtáṃ vāṃ yánnārṣadā́ya śrávo adʰyádʰattam || 8||











purū́ várpāṃsyaśvinā dádʰānā ní pedáva ūhatʰurāśúmáśvam |
sahasrasā́ṃ vājínamápratītamahihánaṃ śravasyàṃ tarutram || 9||











etā́ni vāṃ śravasyā̀ sudānū bráhmāṅgūṣáṃ sádanaṃ ródasyoḥ |
yádvāṃ pajrā́so aśvinā hávante yātámiṣā́ ca vidúṣe ca vā́jam || 10||











sūnórmā́nenāśvinā gṛṇānā́ vā́jaṃ víprāya bʰuraṇā rádantā |
agástye bráhmaṇā vāvṛdʰānā́ sáṃ viśpálāṃ nāsatyāriṇītam || 11||











kúha yā́ntā suṣṭutíṃ kāvyásya dívo napātā vṛṣaṇā śayutrā́ |
híraṇyasyeva kaláśaṃ níkʰātamúdūpatʰurdaśamé aśvinā́han || 12||











yuváṃ cyávānamaśvinā járantaṃ púnaryúvānaṃ cakratʰuḥ śácībʰiḥ |
yuvó rátʰaṃ duhitā́ sū́ryasya sahá śriyā́ nāsatyāvṛṇīta || 13||











yuváṃ túgrāya pūrvyébʰirévaiḥ punarmanyā́vabʰavataṃ yuvānā |
yuváṃ bʰujyúmárṇaso níḥ samudrā́dvíbʰirūhatʰurṛjrébʰiráśvaiḥ || 14||











ájohavīdaśvinā taugryó vāṃ próḷhaḥ samudrámavyatʰírjaganvā́n |
níṣṭámūhatʰuḥ suyújā rátʰena mánojavasā vṛṣaṇā svastí || 15||











ájohavīdaśvinā vártikā vāmāsnó yátsīmámuñcataṃ vṛ́kasya |
ví jayúṣā yayatʰuḥ sā́nvádrerjātáṃ viṣvā́co ahataṃ viṣéṇa || 16||











śatáṃ meṣā́nvṛkyè māmahānáṃ támaḥ práṇītamáśivena pitrā́ |
ā́kṣī́ ṛjrā́śve aśvināvadʰattaṃ jyótirandʰā́ya cakratʰurvicákṣe || 17||











śunámandʰā́ya bʰáramahvayatsā́ vṛkī́raśvinā vṛṣaṇā náréti |
jāráḥ kanī́na iva cakṣadāná ṛjrā́śvaḥ śatámékaṃ ca meṣā́n || 18||











mahī́ vāmūtíraśvinā mayobʰū́rutá srāmáṃ dʰiṣṇyā sáṃ riṇītʰaḥ |
átʰā yuvā́mídahvayatpúraṃdʰirā́gacʰataṃ sīṃ vṛṣaṇāvávobʰiḥ || 19||











ádʰenuṃ dasrā staryàṃ viṣaktāmápinvataṃ śayáve aśvinā gā́m |
yuváṃ śácībʰirvimadā́ya jāyā́ṃ nyūhatʰuḥ purumitrásya yóṣām || 20||











yávaṃ vṛ́keṇāśvinā vápantéṣaṃ duhántā mánuṣāya dasrā |
abʰí dásyuṃ bákureṇā dʰámantorú jyótiścakratʰurā́ryāya || 21||











ātʰarvaṇā́yāśvinā dadʰīcé'śvyaṃ śíraḥ prátyairayatam |
sá vāṃ mádʰu prá vocadṛtāyántvāṣṭráṃ yáddasrāvapikakṣyàṃ vām || 22||











sádā kavī sumatímā́ cake vāṃ víśvā dʰíyo aśvinā prā́vataṃ me |
asmé rayíṃ nāsatyā bṛhántamapatyasā́caṃ śrútyaṃ rarātʰām || 23||











híraṇyahastamaśvinā rárāṇā putráṃ narā vadʰrimatyā́ adattam |
trídʰā ha śyā́vamaśvinā víkastamújjīvása airayataṃ sudānū || 24||











etā́ni vāmaśvinā vīryā̀ṇi prá pūrvyā́ṇyāyávo'vocan |
bráhma kṛṇvánto vṛṣaṇā yuvábʰyāṃ suvī́rāso vidátʰamā́ vadema || 25||












Sūkta 1.118 

ā́ vāṃ rátʰo aśvinā śyenápatvā sumṛḷīkáḥ svávām̐ yātvarvā́ṅ |
yó mártyasya mánaso jávīyāntrivandʰuró vṛṣaṇā vā́taraṃhāḥ || 1||











trivandʰuréṇa trivṛ́tā rátʰena tricakréṇa suvṛ́tā́ yātamarvā́k |
pínvataṃ gā́ jínvatamárvato no vardʰáyatamaśvinā vīrámasmé || 2||











pravádyāmanā suvṛ́tā rátʰena dásrāvimáṃ śṛṇutaṃ ślókamádreḥ |
kímaṅgá vāṃ prátyávartiṃ gámiṣṭʰāhúrvíprāso aśvinā purājā́ḥ || 3||











ā́ vāṃ śyenā́so aśvinā vahantu rátʰe yuktā́sa āśávaḥ pataṃgā́ḥ |
yé aptúro divyā́so ná gṛ́dʰrā abʰí práyo nāsatyā váhanti || 4||











ā́ vāṃ rátʰaṃ yuvatístiṣṭʰadátra juṣṭvī́ narā duhitā́ sū́ryasya |
pári vāmáśvā vápuṣaḥ pataṃgā́ váyo vahantvaruṣā́ abʰī́ke || 5||











údvándanamairataṃ daṃsánābʰirúdrebʰáṃ dasrā vṛṣaṇā śácībʰiḥ |
níṣṭaugryáṃ pārayatʰaḥ samudrā́tpúnaścyávānaṃ cakratʰuryúvānam || 6||











yuvámátrayé'vanītāya taptámū́rjamomā́namaśvināvadʰattam |
yuváṃ káṇvāyā́piriptāya cákṣuḥ prátyadʰattaṃ suṣṭutíṃ jujuṣāṇā́ || 7||











yuváṃ dʰenúṃ śayáve nādʰitā́yā́pinvatamaśvinā pūrvyā́ya |
ámuñcataṃ vártikāmáṃhaso níḥ práti jáṅgʰāṃ viśpálāyā adʰattam || 8||











yuváṃ śvetáṃ pedáva índrajūtamahihánamaśvinādattamáśvam |
johū́tramaryó abʰíbʰūtimugráṃ sahasrasā́ṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ vīḍvàṅgam || 9||











tā́ vāṃ narā svávase sujātā́ hávāmahe aśvinā nā́dʰamānāḥ |
ā́ na úpa vásumatā rátʰena gíro juṣāṇā́ suvitā́ya yātam || 10||











ā́ śyenásya jávasā nū́tanenāsmé yātaṃ nāsatyā sajóṣāḥ |
háve hí vāmaśvinā rātáhavyaḥ śaśvattamā́yā uṣáso vyùṣṭau || 11||












Sūkta 1.119 

ā́ vāṃ rátʰaṃ purumāyáṃ manojúvaṃ jīrā́śvaṃ yajñíyaṃ jīváse huve |
sahásraketuṃ vanínaṃ śatádvasuṃ śruṣṭīvā́naṃ varivodʰā́mabʰí práyaḥ || 1||











ūrdʰvā́ dʰītíḥ prátyasya práyāmanyádʰāyi śásmansámayanta ā́ díśaḥ |
svádāmi gʰarmáṃ práti yantyūtáya ā́ vāmūrjā́nī rátʰamaśvināruhat || 2||











sáṃ yánmitʰáḥ paspṛdʰānā́so ágmata śubʰé makʰā́ ámitā jāyávo ráṇe |
yuvóráha pravaṇé cekite rátʰo yádaśvinā váhatʰaḥ sūrímā́ váram || 3||











yuváṃ bʰujyúṃ bʰurámāṇaṃ víbʰirgatáṃ sváyuktibʰirniváhantā pitṛ́bʰya ā́ |
yāsiṣṭáṃ vartírvṛṣaṇā vijenyàṃ divodāsāya máhi ceti vāmávaḥ || 4||











yuvóraśvinā vápuṣe yuvāyújaṃ rátʰaṃ vā́ṇī yematurasya śárdʰyam |
ā́ vāṃ patitváṃ sakʰyā́ya jagmúṣī yóṣāvṛṇīta jényā yuvā́ṃ pátī || 5||











yuváṃ rebʰáṃ páriṣūteruruṣyatʰo hiména gʰarmáṃ páritaptamátraye |
yuváṃ śayóravasáṃ pipyatʰurgávi prá dīrgʰéṇa vándanastāryā́yuṣā || 6||











yuváṃ vándanaṃ nírṛtaṃ jaraṇyáyā rátʰaṃ ná dasrā karaṇā́ sáminvatʰaḥ |
kṣétrādā́ vípraṃ janatʰo vipanyáyā prá vāmátra vidʰaté daṃsánā bʰuvat || 7||











ágacʰataṃ kṛ́pamāṇaṃ parāváti pitúḥ svásya tyájasā níbādʰitam |
svàrvatīritá ūtī́ryuvóráha citrā́ abʰī́ke abʰavannabʰíṣṭayaḥ || 8||











utá syā́ vāṃ mádʰumanmákṣikārapanmáde sómasyauśijó huvanyati |
yuváṃ dadʰīcó mána ā́ vivāsatʰó'tʰā śíraḥ práti vāmáśvyaṃ vadat || 9||











yuváṃ pedáve puruvā́ramaśvinā spṛdʰā́ṃ śvetáṃ tarutā́raṃ duvasyatʰaḥ |
śáryairabʰídyuṃ pṛ́tanāsu duṣṭáraṃ carkṛ́tyamíndramiva carṣaṇīsáham || 10||












Sūkta 1.120 

kā́ rādʰaddʰótrāśvinā vāṃ kó vāṃ jóṣa ubʰáyoḥ |
katʰā́ vidʰātyápracetāḥ || 1||











vidvā́ṃsāvíddúraḥ pṛcʰedávidvānittʰā́paro acetā́ḥ |
nū́ cinnú márte ákrau || 2||











tā́ vidvā́ṃsā havāmahe vāṃ tā́ no vidvā́ṃsā mánma vocetamadyá |
prā́rcaddáyamāno yuvā́kuḥ || 3||











ví pṛcʰāmi pākyā̀ ná devā́nváṣaṭkṛtasyādbʰutásya dasrā |
pātáṃ ca sáhyaso yuváṃ ca rábʰyaso naḥ || 4||











prá yā́ gʰóṣe bʰṛ́gavāṇe ná śóbʰe yáyā vācā́ yájati pajriyó vām |
praíṣayúrná vidvā́n || 5||











śrutáṃ gāyatráṃ tákavānasyāháṃ ciddʰí rirébʰāśvinā vām |
ā́kṣī́ śubʰaspatī dán || 6||











yuváṃ hyā́staṃ mahó rányuváṃ vā yánnirátataṃsatam |
tā́ no vasū sugopā́ syātaṃ pātáṃ no vṛ́kādagʰāyóḥ || 7||











mā́ kásmai dʰātamabʰyàmitríṇe no mā́kútrā no gṛhébʰyo dʰenávo guḥ |
stanābʰújo áśiśvīḥ || 8||











duhīyánmitrádʰitaye yuvā́ku rāyé ca no mimītáṃ vā́javatyai |
iṣé ca no mimītaṃ dʰenumátyai || 9||











aśvínorasanaṃ rátʰamanaśváṃ vājínīvatoḥ |
ténāháṃ bʰū́ri cākana || 10||











ayáṃ samaha mā tanūhyā́te jánām̐ ánu |
somapéyaṃ sukʰó rátʰaḥ || 11||











ádʰa svápnasya nírvidé'bʰuñjataśca revátaḥ |
ubʰā́ tā́ básri naśyataḥ || 12||












Sūkta 1.121 

kádittʰā́ nṝ́m̐ḥ pā́traṃ devayatā́ṃ śrávadgíro áṅgirasāṃ turaṇyán |
prá yádā́naḍvíśa ā́ harmyásyorú kraṃsate adʰvaré yájatraḥ || 1||



1.  kadc ittʰāc nṛnmpa pātrannsn devayanttp·Ampg«√devay śravatvp·AE3s«√śru girnfpa aṅgirasnmpg turaṇyanttp·Amsn«√turaṇy |
    prap yadc ānaṭvp·U·3s«√naś viśnfpa āp harmyajnsg  
    urua kraṃsateva·U·3s«√kram adʰvaranmsl yajatrajmsn 



1.  Would he, who is a goblet [of treasure], hastening [to drink Soma],
    listen to men, to chants of engaging deva-s aṅgiras-es,
    when he reached dwellings of charming mind [Soma]?
    He¹, being instrumental in proceeding on its way [sacrifice], should have made a wide stride.



stámbʰīddʰa dyā́ṃ sá dʰarúṇaṃ pruṣāyadṛbʰúrvā́jāya dráviṇaṃ náro góḥ |
ánu svajā́ṃ mahiṣáścakṣata vrā́ṃ ménāmáśvasya pári mātáraṃ góḥ || 2||



2.  stambʰītvp·UE3s«√stambʰ hac dyunmsa sasr3msn dʰaruṇannsa pruṣāyatvp·AE3s«√pruṣ  
    ṛbʰujmsn vājanmsd draviṇannsa nṛnmsg gonfsb |
    anup svajājfsa mahiṣanmsn cakṣatavp·U·3s«√cakṣ vrānfsa  
    menānfsa aśvanmsg parip mātṛnfsa gonfsg 



2.  He should have propped the Heaven, he shall sprinkle the foundation².
    For the sake of a rush of vigour he, skillful, [droaws] man's substance from an evocative expression³.
    He, mighty, followed with his gaze the self-manifesting multitude ---
    a woman⁴ [who is] the mother of rhythm⁵ and of an evocative expression⁶.



nákṣaddʰávamaruṇī́ḥ pūrvyáṃ rā́ṭ turó viśā́máṅgirasāmánu dyū́n |
tákṣadvájraṃ níyutaṃ tastámbʰaddyā́ṃ cátuṣpade náryāya dvipā́de || 3||



3.  nakṣatvp·AE3s«√nakṣ havanmsa aruṇījfpa pūrvyama rājnmsn turajmsn viśnfpg aṅgirasnmpg anup dyunmpa |
    takṣatvp·AE3s«√takṣ vajranmsa niyutjmsa tastambʰatvp·IE3s«√stambʰ dyunmsa  
    (caturu-padnms)jmsd naryajmsd dvipādjmsd 



3.  Day-after-day prompt sovereign⁷ of aṅgiras-es' dwellings,
    shall at first come to the call, [towards] giving [him] chance to move upwards [evocative expressions].
    He shall fashion innate thunderbolt, he should have propped the Heaven
    for four-footed, for manly two-footed ones.



asyá máde svaryàṃ dā ṛtā́yā́pīvṛtamusríyāṇāmánīkam |
yáddʰa prasárge trikakúmnivártadápa drúho mā́nuṣasya dúro vaḥ || 4||



4.  ayamr3msg madanmsl svaryajnsa dāsvp·AE2s«√dā ṛtannsd  
    apīvṛtajnsa usriyājfpg anīkannsa |
    yadc hac prasarganmsl (triu-kakubʰnfs)jmsn nivartatvp·AE3s«ni~√vṛt  
    apap druhnfsg mānuṣanmsg durnfpa varvp·UE3s«√vṛ 



4.  In exhilaration from this [Soma] thou shall yield --- for the sake of ṛta ---
    roaring [but] shrouded onset of appearing at dawn [waters].
    When at [their] flowing forth he⁸, who has three regions,⁹, retreats,
    thou shall uncover the doors of the foe of an [intelligent] human.



túbʰyaṃ páyo yátpitárāvánītāṃ rā́dʰaḥ surétasturáṇe bʰuraṇyū́ |
śúci yátte rékṇa ā́yajanta sabardúgʰāyāḥ páya usríyāyāḥ || 5||



5.  tvamr2msd payasnnsn yadr3nsa pitṛnmdn anītāmvp·U·3d«√nī  
    rādʰasnnsa suretasjnsa turaṇannsl bʰuraṇyujmdn |
    śucijnsn yadr3nsa tvamr2msg rekṇasnnsa ayajantavp·Aa3p«√yaj  
    (sabarnns-dugʰajns)jfsg payasnnsn usriyājfsg 



5.  For thee [is] the juice that two restless-during-the-hustle parents,¹⁰ have led to ---
    a potent¹¹ satisfaction of [thy] desire.
    Gleaming [is that] thy legacy [to which] they made a fire offering ---
    the juice of yielding sap appearing at dawn [milch-cow].



ádʰa prá jajñe taráṇirmamattu prá rocyasyā́ uṣáso ná sū́raḥ |
índuryébʰirā́ṣṭa svéduhavyaiḥ sruvéṇa siñcáñjaráṇābʰí dʰā́ma || 6||



6.  adʰac prap jajñeva·I·3s«√jan taraṇijmsn mamattuvp·Ao3s«√mad  
    prap rocivp·UE3s«√ruc ayamr3fsg uṣasnfsg nac sūranmsn |
    indunmsn yasr3mpi āṣṭavp·U·3s«√aś sveduhavyajmpi sruvanmsi siñcanttp·Amsn«√sic jaraṇannpa abʰip dʰāmannnsa 



6.  Now that he¹², who carries [across], has manifested himself, let [this Soma] exhilarate [him]!
    He shall be made apparent like the inciter of this dawn.
    A drop of pure Soma, sprinkling with the ladle withered [desires/emotions],
    has arrived together with those, which [are] ``understand-what by-yourselves'', into the abode.



svidʰmā́ yádvanádʰitirapasyā́tsū́ro adʰvaré pári ródʰanā góḥ |
yáddʰa prabʰā́si kṛ́tvyām̐ ánu dyū́nánarviśe paśvíṣe turā́ya || 7||



7.  svidʰmajfsn yadc (vananns-dʰitinfs)nfsn apasyātvp·Ae3s«√apasy sūranmsn adʰvaranmsl parip rodʰanannpa gonfsg |
    yadc hac prabʰāsivp·A·2s«pra~√bʰā kṛtvyajmpa anup dyunmpa anarviśnmsd (paśunms-iṣjms)jmsd turajmsd 



7.  If the layer of earnest desires, [consisting of] easily-kindled ones, is active,
    [then] during proceeding on its way [sacrifice] the inciter is around the impediments to an evocative expression,
    if, of course, throughout yielding-results days
    thou manifest [him] to a quick seeking-the-beast driver.



aṣṭā́ mahó divá ā́do hárī ihá dyumnāsā́hamabʰí yodʰāná útsam |
háriṃ yátte mandínaṃ dukṣánvṛdʰé górabʰasamádribʰirvātā́pyam || 8||



8.  aṣṭajmda mahjmsb dyunmsb āp adasvp·U·2s«√dā harijmda ihac  
    (dyumnanns-sahjms)jmsa abʰip yodʰānata·Amsn«√yudʰ utsanmsa |
    harijmsa yadc tvamr2msd mandinjmsa dʰukṣanvp·UE3p«√duh vṛdʰev···D··«√vṛdʰ  
    (gonms-rabʰasajms)jmsa adrinmpi vātāpyajmsa 



8.  Two tawny ones attained here thou received from the mighty Heaven,
    [as thou were] fighting for overcoming with the-power-to-illuminate fountain¹³,
    when they milked for thee tawny, possessing exhilaration one --- to strengthen [thee],
    [milked] with stones vehement-as-an-ox one¹⁴, obtainment of which is desirable.



tvámāyasáṃ práti vartayo górdivó áśmānamúpanītamṛ́bʰvā |
kútsāya yátra puruhūta vanváñcʰúṣṇamanantaíḥ pariyā́si vadʰaíḥ || 9||



9.  tvamr2msn āyasajmsa pratip vartayasvpCAE2s«√vṛt gonmsg  
    dyunmsb aśmannmsa upanītajmsa ṛbʰvanjmsn |
    kutsanmsd yatrac (purua-hūtajms)jmsv vanvanttp·Amsn«√van  
    śuṣṇaNmsa anantajmpi pariyāsivp·A·2s«pari~√yā vadʰanmpi 



9.  Against [that] iron [horn] of the ox¹⁵ thou, being prudent,
    shall fling brought-near-from-the-Heaven ``eater''¹⁶,
    wherever placing [it] within reach for Kutsa, O much invoked one,
    thou surround Śuṣṇa with endless frustrations,¹⁷.



purā́ yátsū́rastámaso ápītestámadrivaḥ pʰaligáṃ hetímasya |
śúṣṇasya citpárihitaṃ yádójo diváspári súgratʰitaṃ tádā́daḥ || 10||



10. purāa yadc sūranmsn tamasnnsb apītinfsb  
     tasr3msa adrivatjmsv pʰaliganmsa hetinfsa asyavp·Ao2s«√as |
     śuṣṇaNmsg cidc parihitajnsn yadr3nsn ojasnnsn  
     dyunmsb parip sugratʰitajnsa tadr3nsa āp adasvp·U·2s«√dā 



10. When the inciter¹⁸ [is just] before entering [the sky] from the darkness,
    cast the missile at that water-cask¹⁹, O stone-wielder!
    Whatever energy of Śuṣṇa himself [was] put around [the Heaven],
    thou has taken that, despite [it being] well tied [to thoughts], from all over the Heaven.



ánu tvā mahī́ pā́jasī acakré dyā́vākṣā́mā madatāmindra kárman |
tváṃ vṛtrámāśáyānaṃ sirā́su mahó vájreṇa siṣvapo varā́hum || 11||



11. anup tvamr2msa mahijndn pājasnndn acakrajmdn  
     (dyunmd-kṣāmanfd)nmdn madatāmvp·AE3d«√mad indraNmsv karmannnsl |
     tvamr2msn vṛtraNmsa āśayānajmsa sirānfpl  
     mahasa vajranmsi siṣvapasvpCUE2s«√svap varāhujmsa 



11. The two great having firmness but not circular ones ---
    the Heaven and the Earth --- shall rejoice over thee, O Indra, during [this] action ---
    thou, using the thunderbolt, should have swiftly put to sleep
    lying in veins encapsulating anxiety Vṛtra.



tvámindra náryo yā́m̐ ávo nṝ́ntíṣṭʰā vā́tasya suyújo váhiṣṭʰān |
yáṃ te kāvyá uśánā mandínaṃ dā́dvṛtraháṇaṃ pā́ryaṃ tatakṣa vájram || 12||



12. tvamr2msn indraNmsv naryajmsn yasr3mpa avasvp·AE2s«√av nṛnmpa  
     tisṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā vātanmsg suyujjmpa vahiṣṭʰajmpa |
     yasr3msa tvamr2msd kāvyaNmsn uśanasNmsn mandinjmsa dātvp·AE3s«√dā  
     (vṛtraNns-hanjms)jmsa pāryajmsa tatakṣavp·I·3s«√takṣ vajranmsa 



12. Thou, O Indra, [are] suitable to men, [to those] whom thou shall favour.
    Employ as best-at-conveying well-yoked [horses]²⁰ of Vāta!
    Which possessing exhilaration [Soma] Uśanas Kāvya gave to thee,
    [that] has fashioned helping-through Vṛtra-slaying thunderbolt.



tváṃ sū́ro haríto rāmayo nṝ́nbʰáraccakrámétaśo nā́yámindra |
prā́sya pāráṃ navatíṃ nāvyā̀nāmápi kartámavartayó'yajyūn || 13||



13. tvamr2msn sūranmsn haritnfpa rāmayasvpCAE2s«√ram nṛnmpa  
     bʰaratvp·AE3s«√bʰṛ cakrannsa etaśajmsn nac ayamr3msn indraNmsv |
     prāsyavp·Ao2s«pra~√as pārannsa navatiu nāvyājfpg  
     apip kartanmsa avartayasvpCAa2s«√vṛt ayajyujmpa 



13. Thou, the inciter, shall make men enjoy the bay mares,²¹,
    the flickering [inner fire], no this one²², shall maintain [maṇipūra] cakra, O Indra!
    Cast [Soma drops] to the utmost reach, into ninety of navigable [streams,²³]!
    Surely, thou made those, who do not seek to make offerings, to face the state of separation [from these thy means of helping].



tváṃ no asyā́ indra durháṇāyāḥ pāhí vajrivo duritā́dabʰī́ke |
prá no vā́jānratʰyò áśvabudʰyāniṣé yandʰi śrávase sūnṛ́tāyai || 14||



14. tvamr2msn vayamr1mpa ayamr3fsb indraNmsv durhanānfsb  
     pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā vajrivatjmsv duritannsb abʰīkannsl |
     prap vayamr1mpd vājanmpa ratʰyajmsn (aśvanms-budʰyajms)jmpa  
     iṣnfsd yandʰivp·Ao2s«√yam śravasnnsd sūnṛtājfsd 



14. Do thou protect us, O Indra from this harm,
    from a bad course in an adversity, O thunderbolt-bearer!
    Do thou, accustomed to a chariot [among us], offer to us to-be-awakened-by-pulsing-blood²⁴ rushes of vigour ---
    for a libation, for an auditory impression, for a well-fitting [enabling power]²⁵!



mā́ sā́ te asmátsumatírví dasadvā́japramahaḥ sámíṣo varanta |
ā́ no bʰaja magʰavangóṣvaryó máṃhiṣṭʰāste sadʰamā́daḥ syāma || 15||



15. mācr3fsn tvamr2msg vayamr1mpb sumatinfsn vip dasatvp·AE3s«√das  
     (vājanms-pramahasjms)jmsv samp iṣnfpn varantavp·AE3p«√vṛ |
     āp vayamr1mpd bʰajavp·Ao2s«√bʰaj magʰavanjmsv gonfpl arijmsg  
     maṃhiṣṭʰajmpn tvamr2msd (sadʰaa-mādjms)nmpn syāmavp·Ai1p«√as 



15. May not that thy benevolence wither²⁶ away from us,
    [nor] may libations conceal [it], O magnified by a rush of vigour one!
    Do apportion to us rising upwards one²⁷ in evocative expressions,
    so that we, most generous to thee, might be [thy] drinking companions!


1 prob. Viṣṇu
2 prob. the Earth
3 lit. ``cow''
4 Speech
5 lit. ``horse''
6 lit. ``cow''
7 Soma
8 Vṛtra
9 three major cakras in the lower part of the body
10 the Heaven and the Earth
11 lit. ``having much semen''
12 Indra
13 prolonged surge of adrenaline in blood that sharpens all senses and the power of discernment and also puts a golden halo at points of sharp contrast in visual percepts
14 Soma juice
15 prob. ``hunger''
16 prob. apāna
17 or, ``deadly weapons''
18 prob. ``the sun''
19 the source of beta-endorphins that is felt as if pouring streams down the body from the top of the head
20 on the basis of 5.31.10a
21 prob. drops of Soma juice
22 prob. external fire in the sacrificial altar
23 prob. ``large blood vessels''
24 lit. ``horses''
25 on the basis of 8.32.15
26 following p.283 J&B2014
27 inner Soma


Sūkta 1.122 

prá vaḥ pā́ntaṃ ragʰumanyavó'ndʰo yajñáṃ rudrā́ya mīḷhúṣe bʰaradʰvam |
divó astoṣyásurasya vīraíriṣudʰyéva marúto ródasyoḥ || 1||











pátnīva pūrváhūtiṃ vāvṛdʰádʰyā uṣā́sānáktā purudʰā́ vídāne |
starī́rnā́tkaṃ vyùtaṃ vásānā sū́ryasya śriyā́ sudṛ́śī híraṇyaiḥ || 2||











mamáttu naḥ párijmā vasarhā́ mamáttu vā́to apā́ṃ vṛ́ṣaṇvān |
śiśītámindrāparvatā yuváṃ nastánno víśve varivasyantu devā́ḥ || 3||











utá tyā́ me yaśásā śvetanā́yai vyántā pā́ntauśijó huvádʰyai |
prá vo nápātamapā́ṃ kṛṇudʰvaṃ prá mātárā rāspinásyāyóḥ || 4||











ā́ vo ruvaṇyúmauśijó huvádʰyai gʰóṣeva śáṃsamárjunasya náṃśe |
prá vaḥ pūṣṇé dāvána ā́m̐ ácʰā voceya vasútātimagnéḥ || 5||











śrutáṃ me mitrāvaruṇā hávemótá śrutaṃ sádane viśvátaḥ sīm |
śrótu naḥ śróturātiḥ suśrótuḥ sukṣétrā síndʰuradbʰíḥ || 6||











stuṣé sā́ vāṃ varuṇa mitra rātírgávāṃ śatā́ pṛkṣáyāmeṣu pajré |
śrutáratʰe priyáratʰe dádʰānāḥ sadyáḥ puṣṭíṃ nirundʰānā́so agman || 7||











asyá stuṣe máhimagʰasya rā́dʰaḥ sácā sanema náhuṣaḥ suvī́rāḥ |
jáno yáḥ pajrébʰyo vājínīvānáśvāvato ratʰíno máhyaṃ sūríḥ || 8||











jáno yó mitrāvaruṇāvabʰidʰrúgapó ná vāṃ sunótyakṣṇayādʰrúk |
svayáṃ sá yákṣmaṃ hṛ́daye ní dʰatta ā́pa yádīṃ hótrābʰirṛtā́vā || 9||











sá vrā́dʰato náhuṣo dáṃsujūtaḥ śárdʰastaro narā́ṃ gūrtáśravāḥ |
vísṛṣṭarātiryāti bāḷhasṛ́tvā víśvāsu pṛtsú sádamícʰū́raḥ || 10||











ádʰa gmántā náhuṣo hávaṃ sūréḥ śrótā rājāno amṛ́tasya mandrāḥ |
nabʰojúvo yánniravásya rā́dʰaḥ práśastaye mahinā́ rátʰavate || 11||











etáṃ śárdʰaṃ dʰāma yásya sūrérítyavocandáśatayasya náṃśe |
dyumnā́ni yéṣu vasútātī rāránvíśve sanvantu prabʰṛtʰéṣu vā́jam || 12||











mándāmahe dáśatayasya dʰāsérdvíryátpáñca bíbʰrato yántyánnā |
kímiṣṭā́śva iṣṭáraśmiretá īśānā́sastáruṣa ṛñjate nṝ́n || 13||











híraṇyakarṇaṃ maṇigrīvamárṇastánno víśve varivasyantu devā́ḥ |
aryó gíraḥ sadyá ā́ jagmúṣīrósrā́ścākantūbʰáyeṣvasmé || 14||











catvā́ro mā maśarśā́rasya śíśvastráyo rā́jña ā́yavasasya jiṣṇóḥ |
rátʰo vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā dīrgʰā́psāḥ syū́magabʰastiḥ sū́ro nā́dyaut || 15||












Sūkta 1.123 

pṛtʰū́ rátʰo dákṣiṇāyā ayojyaínaṃ devā́so amṛ́tāso astʰuḥ |
kṛṣṇā́dúdastʰādaryā̀ víhāyāścíkitsantī mā́nuṣāya kṣáyāya || 1||











pū́rvā víśvasmādbʰúvanādabodʰi jáyantī vā́jaṃ bṛhatī́ sánutrī |
uccā́ vyakʰyadyuvatíḥ punarbʰū́róṣā́ aganpratʰamā́ pūrváhūtau || 2||











yádadyá bʰāgáṃ vibʰájāsi nṛ́bʰya úṣo devi martyatrā́ sujāte |
devó no átra savitā́ dámūnā ánāgaso vocati sū́ryāya || 3||











gṛháṃgṛhamahanā́ yātyácʰā divédive ádʰi nā́mā dádʰānā |
síṣāsantī dyotanā́ śáśvadā́gādágramagramídbʰajate vásūnām || 4||











bʰágasya svásā váruṇasya jāmírúṣaḥ sūnṛte pratʰamā́ jarasva |
paścā́ sá dagʰyā yó agʰásya dʰātā́ jáyema táṃ dákṣiṇayā rátʰena || 5||











údīratāṃ sūnṛ́tā útpúraṃdʰīrúdagnáyaḥ śuśucānā́so astʰuḥ |
spārhā́ vásūni támasā́pagūḷhāvíṣkṛṇvantyuṣáso vibʰātī́ḥ || 6||











ápānyádétyabʰyànyádeti víṣurūpe áhanī sáṃ carete |
parikṣítostámo anyā́ gúhākarádyauduṣā́ḥ śóśucatā rátʰena || 7||











sadṛ́śīradyá sadṛ́śīrídu śvó dīrgʰáṃ sacante váruṇasya dʰā́ma |
anavadyā́striṃśátaṃ yójanānyékaikā krátuṃ pári yanti sadyáḥ || 8||











jānatyáhnaḥ pratʰamásya nā́ma śukrā́ kṛṣṇā́dajaniṣṭa śvitīcī́ |
ṛtásya yóṣā ná mināti dʰā́mā́haraharniṣkṛtámācárantī || 9||











kanyèva tanvā̀ śā́śadānām̐ éṣi devi devámíyakṣamāṇam |
saṃsmáyamānā yuvatíḥ purástādāvírvákṣāṃsi kṛṇuṣe vibʰātī́ || 10||











susaṃkāśā́ mātṛ́mṛṣṭeva yóṣāvístanvàṃ kṛṇuṣe dṛśé kám |
bʰadrā́ tvámuṣo vitaráṃ vyucʰa ná tátte anyā́ uṣáso naśanta || 11||











áśvāvatīrgómatīrviśvávārā yátamānā raśmíbʰiḥ sū́ryasya |
párā ca yánti púnarā́ ca yanti bʰadrā́ nā́ma váhamānā uṣā́saḥ || 12||











ṛtásya raśmímanuyácʰamānā bʰadrámbʰadraṃ krátumasmā́su dʰehi |
úṣo no adyá suhávā vyùcʰāsmā́su rā́yo magʰávatsu ca syuḥ || 13||












Sūkta 1.124 

uṣā́ ucʰántī samidʰāné agnā́ udyánsū́rya urviyā́ jyótiraśret |
devó no átra savitā́ nvártʰaṃ prā́sāvīddvipátprá cátuṣpadityaí || 1||











áminatī daívyāni vratā́ni praminatī́ manuṣyā̀ yugā́ni |
īyúṣīṇāmupamā́ śáśvatīnāmāyatīnā́ṃ pratʰamóṣā́ vyadyaut || 2||











eṣā́ divó duhitā́ prátyadarśi jyótirvásānā samanā́ purástāt |
ṛtásya pántʰāmánveti sādʰú prajānatī́va ná díśo mināti || 3||











úpo adarśi śundʰyúvo ná vákṣo nodʰā́ ivāvírakṛta priyā́ṇi |
admasánná sasató bodʰáyantī śaśvattamā́gātpúnareyúṣīṇām || 4||











pū́rve árdʰe rájaso aptyásya gávāṃ jánitryakṛta prá ketúm |
vyù pratʰate vitaráṃ várīya óbʰā́ pṛṇántī pitrórupástʰā || 5||











evédeṣā́ purutámā dṛśé káṃ nā́jāmiṃ ná pári vṛṇakti jāmím |
arepásā tanvā̀ śā́śadānā nā́rbʰādī́ṣate ná mahó vibʰātī́ || 6||











abʰrātéva puṃsá eti pratīcī́ gartārúgiva sanáye dʰánānām |
jāyéva pátya uśatī́ suvā́sā uṣā́ hasréva ní riṇīte ápsaḥ || 7||











svásā svásre jyā́yasyai yónimāraigápaityasyāḥ praticákṣyeva |
vyucʰántī raśmíbʰiḥ sū́ryasyāñjyàṅkte samanagā́ iva vrā́ḥ || 8||











āsā́ṃ pū́rvāsāmáhasu svásṝṇāmáparā pū́rvāmabʰyèti paścā́t |
tā́ḥ pratnavánnávyasīrnūnámasmé reváducʰantu sudínā uṣā́saḥ || 9||











prá bodʰayoṣaḥ pṛṇató magʰonyábudʰyamānāḥ paṇáyaḥ sasantu |
reváducʰa magʰávadbʰyo magʰoni revátstotré sūnṛte jāráyantī || 10||











áveyámaśvaidyuvatíḥ purástādyuṅkté gávāmaruṇā́nāmánīkam |
ví nūnámucʰādásati prá ketúrgṛháṃgṛhamúpa tiṣṭʰāte agníḥ || 11||











útte váyaścidvasatérapaptannáraśca yé pitubʰā́jo vyùṣṭau |
amā́ saté vahasi bʰū́ri vāmámúṣo devi dāśúṣe mártyāya || 12||











ástoḍʰvaṃ stomyā bráhmaṇā mé'vīvṛdʰadʰvamuśatī́ruṣāsaḥ |
yuṣmā́kaṃ devīrávasā sanema sahasríṇaṃ ca śatínaṃ ca vā́jam || 13||












Sūkta 1.125 

prātā́ rátnaṃ prātarítvā dadʰāti táṃ cikitvā́npratigṛ́hyā ní dʰatte |
téna prajā́ṃ vardʰáyamāna ā́yū rāyáspóṣeṇa sacate suvī́raḥ || 1||











sugúrasatsuhiraṇyáḥ sváśvo bṛhádasmai váya índro dadʰāti |
yástvāyántaṃ vásunā prātaritvo mukṣī́jayeva pádimutsinā́ti || 2||











ā́yamadyá sukṛ́taṃ prātáricʰánniṣṭéḥ putráṃ vásumatā rátʰena |
aṃśóḥ sutáṃ pāyaya matsarásya kṣayádvīraṃ vardʰaya sūnṛ́tābʰiḥ || 3||











úpa kṣaranti síndʰavo mayobʰúva ījānáṃ ca yakṣyámāṇaṃ ca dʰenávaḥ |
pṛṇántaṃ ca pápuriṃ ca śravasyávo gʰṛtásya dʰā́rā úpa yanti viśvátaḥ || 4||











nā́kasya pṛṣṭʰé ádʰi tiṣṭʰati śritó yáḥ pṛṇā́ti sá ha devéṣu gacʰati |
tásmā ā́po gʰṛtámarṣanti síndʰavastásmā iyáṃ dákṣiṇā pinvate sádā || 5||











dákṣiṇāvatāmídimā́ni citrā́ dákṣiṇāvatāṃ diví sū́ryāsaḥ |
dákṣiṇāvanto amṛ́taṃ bʰajante dákṣiṇāvantaḥ prá tiranta ā́yuḥ || 6||











mā́ pṛṇánto dúritaména ā́ranmā́ jāriṣuḥ sūráyaḥ suvratā́saḥ |
anyástéṣāṃ paridʰírastu káścidápṛṇantamabʰí sáṃ yantu śókāḥ || 7||












Sūkta 1.126 

ámandānstómānprá bʰare manīṣā́ síndʰāvádʰi kṣiyató bʰāvyásya |
yó me sahásramámimīta savā́natū́rto rā́jā śráva icʰámānaḥ || 1||











śatáṃ rā́jño nā́dʰamānasya niṣkā́ñcʰatámáśvānpráyatānsadyá ā́dam |
śatáṃ kakṣī́vām̐ ásurasya gónāṃ diví śrávo'járamā́ tatāna || 2||











úpa mā śyāvā́ḥ svanáyena dattā́ vadʰū́manto dáśa rátʰāso astʰuḥ |
ṣaṣṭíḥ sahásramánu gávyamā́gātsánatkakṣī́vām̐ abʰipitvé áhnām || 3||











catvāriṃśáddáśaratʰasya śóṇāḥ sahásrasyā́gre śréṇiṃ nayanti |
madacyútaḥ kṛśanā́vato átyānkakṣī́vanta údamṛkṣanta pajrā́ḥ || 4||











pū́rvāmánu práyatimā́ dade vastrī́nyuktā́m̐ aṣṭā́varídʰāyaso gā́ḥ |
subándʰavo yé viśyā̀ iva vrā́ ánasvantaḥ śráva aíṣanta pajrā́ḥ || 5||











ā́gadʰitā párigadʰitā yā́ kaśīkéva jáṅgahe |
dádāti máhyaṃ yā́durī yā́śūnāṃ bʰojyā̀ śatā́ || 6||











úpopa me párā mṛśa mā́ me dabʰrā́ṇi manyatʰāḥ |
sárvāhámasmi romaśā́ gandʰā́rīṇāmivāvikā́ || 7||












Sūkta 1.127 

agníṃ hótāraṃ manye dā́svantaṃ vásuṃ sūnúṃ sáhaso jātávedasaṃ vípraṃ ná jātávedasam |
yá ūrdʰváyā svadʰvaró devó devā́cyā kṛpā́ |
gʰṛtásya víbʰrāṣṭimánu vaṣṭi śocíṣājúhvānasya sarpíṣaḥ || 1||











yájiṣṭʰaṃ tvā yájamānā huvema jyéṣṭʰamáṅgirasāṃ vipra mánmabʰirvíprebʰiḥ śukra mánmabʰiḥ |
párijmānamiva dyā́ṃ hótāraṃ carṣaṇīnā́m |
śocíṣkeśaṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ yámimā́ víśaḥ prā́vantu jūtáye víśaḥ || 2||











sá hí purū́ cidójasā virúkmatā dī́dyāno bʰávati druhaṃtaráḥ paraśúrná druhaṃtaráḥ |
vīḷú cidyásya sámṛtau śrúvadváneva yátstʰirám |
niḥṣáhamāṇo yamate nā́yate dʰanvāsáhā nā́yate || 3||











dṛḷhā́ cidasmā ánu duryátʰā vidé téjiṣṭʰābʰiraráṇibʰirdāṣṭyávase'gnáye dāṣṭyávase |
prá yáḥ purū́ṇi gā́hate tákṣadváneva śocíṣā |
stʰirā́ cidánnā ní riṇātyójasā ní stʰirā́ṇi cidójasā || 4||











támasya pṛkṣámúparāsu dʰīmahi náktaṃ yáḥ sudárśataro dívātarādáprāyuṣe dívātarāt |
ā́dasyā́yurgrábʰaṇavadvīḷú śárma ná sūnáve |
bʰaktámábʰaktamávo vyánto ajárā agnáyo vyánto ajárāḥ || 5||











sá hí śárdʰo ná mā́rutaṃ tuviṣváṇirápnasvatīṣūrvárāsviṣṭánirā́rtanāsviṣṭániḥ |
ā́daddʰavyā́nyādadíryajñásya ketúrarháṇā |
ádʰa smāsya hárṣato hṛ́ṣīvato víśve juṣanta pántʰāṃ náraḥ śubʰé ná pántʰām || 6||











dvitā́ yádīṃ kīstā́so abʰídyavo namasyánta upavócanta bʰṛ́gavo matʰnánto dāśā́ bʰṛ́gavaḥ |
agnírīśe vásūnāṃ śúciryó dʰarṇíreṣām |
priyā́m̐ apidʰī́m̐rvaniṣīṣṭa médʰira ā́ vaniṣīṣṭa médʰiraḥ || 7||











víśvāsāṃ tvā viśā́ṃ pátiṃ havāmahe sárvāsāṃ samānáṃ dámpatiṃ bʰujé satyágirvāhasaṃ bʰujé |
átitʰiṃ mā́nuṣāṇāṃ pitúrná yásyāsayā́ |
amī́ ca víśve amṛ́tāsa ā́ váyo havyā́ devéṣvā́ váyaḥ || 8||











tvámagne sáhasā sáhantamaḥ śuṣmíntamo jāyase devátātaye rayírná devátātaye |
śuṣmíntamo hí te mádo dyumníntama utá krátuḥ |
ádʰa smā te pári carantyajara śruṣṭīvā́no nā́jara || 9||











prá vo mahé sáhasā sáhasvata uṣarbúdʰe paśuṣé nā́gnáye stómo babʰūtvagnáye |
práti yádīṃ havíṣmānvíśvāsu kṣā́su jóguve |
ágre rebʰó ná jarata ṛṣūṇā́ṃ jū́rṇirhóta ṛṣūṇā́m || 10||











sá no nédiṣṭʰaṃ dádṛśāna ā́ bʰarā́gne devébʰiḥ sácanāḥ sucetúnā mahó rāyáḥ sucetúnā |
máhi śaviṣṭʰa naskṛdʰi saṃcákṣe bʰujé asyaí |
máhi stotṛ́bʰyo magʰavansuvī́ryaṃ mátʰīrugró ná śávasā || 11||












Sūkta 1.128 

ayáṃ jāyata mánuṣo dʰárīmaṇi hótā yájiṣṭʰa uśíjāmánu vratámagníḥ svámánu vratám |
viśváśruṣṭiḥ sakʰīyaté rayíriva śravasyaté |
ádabdʰo hótā ní ṣadadiḷáspadé párivīta iḷáspadé || 1||











táṃ yajñasā́dʰamápi vātayāmasyṛtásya patʰā́ námasā havíṣmatā devátātā havíṣmatā |
sá na ūrjā́mupā́bʰṛtyayā́ kṛpā́ ná jūryati |
yáṃ mātaríśvā mánave parāváto deváṃ bʰā́ḥ parāvátaḥ || 2||











évena sadyáḥ páryeti pā́rtʰivaṃ muhurgī́ réto vṛṣabʰáḥ kánikradaddádʰadrétaḥ kánikradat |
śatáṃ cákṣāṇo akṣábʰirdevó váneṣu turváṇiḥ |
sádo dádʰāna úpareṣu sā́nuṣvagníḥ páreṣu sā́nuṣu || 3||











sá sukrátuḥ puróhito dámedame'gníryajñásyādʰvarásya cetati krátvā yajñásya cetati |
krátvā vedʰā́ iṣūyaté víśvā jātā́ni paspaśe |
yáto gʰṛtaśrī́rátitʰirájāyata váhnirvedʰā́ ájāyata || 4||











krátvā yádasya táviṣīṣu pṛñcáte'gnéráveṇa marútāṃ ná bʰojyèṣirā́ya ná bʰojyā̀ |
sá hí ṣmā dā́namínvati vásūnāṃ ca majmánā |
sá nastrāsate duritā́dabʰihrútaḥ śáṃsādagʰā́dabʰihrútaḥ || 5||











víśvo víhāyā aratírvásurdadʰe háste dákṣiṇe taráṇirná śiśratʰacʰravasyáyā ná śiśratʰat |
víśvasmā ídiṣudʰyaté devatrā́ havyámóhiṣe |
víśvasmā ítsukṛ́te vā́ramṛṇvatyagnírdvā́rā vyṛ̀ṇvati || 6||











sá mā́nuṣe vṛjáne śáṃtamo hitò'gníryajñéṣu jényo ná viśpátiḥ priyó yajñéṣu viśpátiḥ |
sá havyā́ mā́nuṣāṇāmiḷā́ kṛtā́ni patyate |
sá nastrāsate váruṇasya dʰūrtérmahó devásya dʰūrtéḥ || 7||











agníṃ hótāramīḷate vásudʰitiṃ priyáṃ cétiṣṭʰamaratíṃ nyerire havyavā́haṃ nyèrire |
viśvā́yuṃ viśvávedasaṃ hótāraṃ yajatáṃ kavím |
devā́so raṇvámávase vasūyávo gīrbʰī́ raṇváṃ vasūyávaḥ || 8||












Sūkta 1.129 

yáṃ tváṃ rátʰamindra medʰásātaye'pākā́ sántamiṣira praṇáyasi prā́navadya náyasi |
sadyáścittámabʰíṣṭaye káro váśaśca vājínam |
sā́smā́kamanavadya tūtujāna vedʰásāmimā́ṃ vā́caṃ ná vedʰásām || 1||



1.  yasr3msa tvamr2msn ratʰanmsa indraNmsv (medʰanms-sātinfs)nfsd  
    apākāa santtp·Amsa«√as iṣirajmsv pranayasivp·A·2s«pra~√nī  
    prap anavadyajmsv nayasivp·A·2s«√nī |
    sadyasa cidc tasr3msa abʰiṣṭinfsd  
    karasvp·AE2s«√kṛ vaśajmsn cac vājinjmsa |
    sasr3msn vayamr1mpg anavadyajmsv tūtujānajmsv vedʰasnmpg  
    ayamr3fsa vācnfsa nac vedʰasnmpg 



1.  Which chariot thou, O Indra, for obtaining the nourishing drink,
    [even a chariot] that is far [from proficiency], O instigating one, would lead forth,
    thou do lead, O faultless one, forth.
    Even on the same day thou, willing [it], would make him
    capable of a rush of vigour --- in order to assist [his progress].
    He [would become one] of us, of adepts, O urging again and again faultless one,
    like [thou made] this phrase [a phrase] of adepts.



sá śrudʰi yáḥ smā pṛ́tanāsu kā́su ciddakṣā́yya indra bʰárahūtaye nṛ́bʰirási prátūrtaye nṛ́bʰiḥ |
yáḥ śū́raiḥ svàḥ sánitā yó víprairvā́jaṃ tárutā |
támīśānā́sa iradʰanta vājínaṃ pṛkṣámátyaṃ ná vājínam || 2||



2.  sasr3msn śrudʰivp·Ao2s«√śru yasr3msn smac pṛtanānfplr3fpl cidc  
    dakṣāyyajmsn indraNmsv (bʰaranms-hūtinfs)nfsd nṛnmpi  
    asivp·A·3s«√as pratūrtinfsd nṛnmpi |
    yasr3msn śūranmpi svarnnsa sanitṛnmsn  
    yasr3msn viprajmpi vājanmsa tarutṛnmsn |
    tasr3msa īśānanmpn iradʰantava·A·3p«√iradʰ vājinjmsa  
    pṛkṣajmsa atyanmsa nac vājinjmsa 



2.  Such, do thou listen, [thou,] who always, in whatever battles,
    [is] to be treated skillfully by men for a call to battle.
    Thou are [invoked] by men for an attack,
    [thou,] who with agents of change will obtain sva`r,
    who with inwardly excited ones will transfer a rush of vigour.
    Such [thee,] possessing the rush of vigour, capable ones endeavor to obtain,
    [thee,] possessing the rush of vigour like the nourishing courser¹.



dasmó hí ṣmā vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ pínvasi tvácaṃ káṃ cidyāvīraráruṃ śūra mártyaṃ parivṛṇákṣi mártyam |
índrotá túbʰyaṃ táddivé tádrudrā́ya sváyaśase |
mitrā́ya vocaṃ váruṇāya saprátʰaḥ sumṛḷīkā́ya saprátʰaḥ || 3||



3.  dasmajmsn hic smac vṛṣanajnsa pinvasivp·A·2s«√pinv tvacannsa  
    kasr3msa cidc yāvīsvp·U·2s«√yu ararunmsa śūranmsv martyajmsa  
    parivṛṇakṣivp·A·2s«pari~√vṛj martyajmsa |
    indraNmsv utac tvamr2msd tadr3nsn dyunmsd  
    tadr3nsn rudraNmsd (svajms-yaśasnns)jmsd |
    mitraNmsd vocamvp·UE1s«√vac varuṇaNmsd sapratʰasa  
    sumṛḷīkannsd sapratʰasa 



3.  Since thou, accomplishing wonderful deeds, always swell fertilizing skin,
    whichever envious mortal thou have excluded, O agent of change,
    thou shun [that] mortal.
    That to thee, O Indra, and to the Heaven,
    that to worthy-by-himself Rudra,
    to Mitra, [and] to Varuṇa I tell at length ---
    for a great compassion --- at length.
------



asmā́kaṃ va índramuśmasīṣṭáye sákʰāyaṃ viśvā́yuṃ prāsáhaṃ yújaṃ vā́jeṣu prāsáhaṃ yújam |
asmā́kaṃ bráhmotáyé'vā pṛtsúṣu kā́su cit |
nahí tvā śátru stárate stṛṇóṣi yáṃ víśvaṃ śátruṃ stṛṇóṣi yám || 4||



4.  vayamr1mpg tvamr2mpg indraNmsa uśmasivp·A·1p«√vaś iṣṭinfsd  
    sakʰinmsa (viśvanns-āyujms)jmsa prāsahjmsa yujjmsa  
    vājanmpl prāsahjmsa yujjmsa |
    vayamr1mpg brahmannnsa ūtinfsd  
    avavp·Ao2s«√av pṛtnfplr3fpl cidc |
    nahic tvamr2msa śatrunmsn starateva·A·3s«√stṛ stṛṇoṣivp·A·2s«√stṛ yasr3msa  
    viśvajmsa śatrunmsa stṛṇoṣivp·A·2s«√stṛ yasr3msa 



4.  We wish your Indra [to be] ours for a foray,
    [we wish him,] as agitating everything, employed [and] enduring --- as a companion,
    employed [and] enduring during rushes of vigour.
    Favour our formulation to help [us] in whatever battles [we face],
    since no enemy whom thou disperse disperses thee,
    whom thou disperse ... [and that is] every enemy.



ní ṣū́ namā́timatiṃ káyasya cittéjiṣṭʰābʰiraráṇibʰirnótíbʰirugrā́bʰirugrotíbʰiḥ |
néṣi ṇo yátʰā purā́nenā́ḥ śūra mányase |
víśvāni pūrórápa parṣi váhnirāsā́ váhnirno ácʰa || 5||



5.  nip sua namavp·Ao2s«√nam atimatinfsa kasr3msg cidc  
    tejiṣṭʰājfpi araṇinfpi nac ūtinfpi  
    ugrājfpi ugrajmsv ūtinfpi |
    neṣivp·Ue2s«√nī vayamr1mpa yatʰāc purāa  
    anenasjmsn śūranmsv manyasevp·A·2s«√man |
    viśvajnpa pūrunmsb apap parṣivp·Ue2s«√pṛ vahninmsn āsnnsi  
    vahninmsn vayamr1mpa acʰap 



5.  Bend easily haughtiness of whomever,
    [bend it] as if with sharpest pains with [thy] means of helping,
    with savage² means, O ferocious one!
    Would thou lead us as before ---
    [as] thou, not-liable-to-error, think [is best], O agent of change!
    Would thou, who conveys with mouth³, deliver all [powers over affections]⁴ away from a commoner,
    [thou,] who conveys [those powers] towards us.



prá tádvoceyaṃ bʰávyāyéndave hávyo ná yá iṣávānmánma réjati rakṣohā́ mánma réjati |
svayáṃ só asmádā́ nidó vadʰaírajeta durmatím |
áva sravedagʰáśaṃso'vatarámáva kṣudrámiva sravet || 6||



6.  prap tadr3nsa voceyamvp·Ai1s«√vac bʰavyajmsd indunmsd  
    havyajmsn nac yasr3msn iṣavantjmsn manmannnsa rejativp·A·3s«√rej  
    (rakṣasnns-hanjms)jmsn manmannnsa rejativp·A·3s«√rej |
    svayama sasr3msn vayamr1mpb āp nidnfpa vadʰanmpi ajetava·Ai3s«√aj durmatinfsa |
    avap sravetvp·Ai3s«√sru (agʰanns-śaṃsanms)jmsn avatarama avap kṣudrannsn ivac sravetvp·Ai3s«√sru 



6.  I might say this for [obtaining] a proper most refined and concentrated form of Soma,
    ``Like [the one⁵] to-be-called-upon, [that form], which is full of sap [of Soma herb], shakes [any] manic thought ---
    destroying defensiveness, it shakes [any] manic thought.
    With deadly weapons he⁶ by himself can drive out from us imposed constraints, noxious mood,
    [so that] the malevolent one might abate more,
    [so that] like something trifling he might abate.''
------



vanéma táddʰótrayā citántyā vanéma rayíṃ rayivaḥ suvī́ryaṃ raṇváṃ sántaṃ suvī́ryam |
durmánmānaṃ sumántubʰirémiṣā́ pṛcīmahi |
ā́ satyā́bʰiríndraṃ dyumnáhūtibʰiryájatraṃ dyumnáhūtibʰiḥ || 7||



7.  vanemavp·Ui1p«√van tadr3nsa hotrājfsi citantītp·Afsi«√cit  
    vanemavp·Ui1p«√van rayinmsa rayivatjmsv suvīryannsa  
    raṇvajnsa santtp·Amsa«√as suvīryannsa |
    durmanmannmsa sumantunmpi  
    āp īmr3msa iṣnfsi pṛcīmahiva·U·1p«√pṛc |
    āp satyājfpi indraNmsa (dyumnanns-hūtinfs)nfpi  
    yajatrajmsa (dyumnanns-hūtinfs)nfpi 



7.  We might place within reach --- with an aimed invocation --- 
    we might place within reach the gift, O having [this] gift one, the manly vigour,
    the being delightful [gift] --- the manly vigour.
    We satiate ill-intentioned one 
    with forthwith contemplations, with libations ---
    with genuine invocations of powers to illuminate [we satiate] Indra,
    with invocations of powers to illuminate [we satiate him] [who is] instrumental in a sacrifice.



práprā vo asmé sváyaśobʰirūtī́ parivargá índro durmatīnā́ṃ dárīmandurmatīnā́m |
svayáṃ sā́ riṣayádʰyai yā́ na upeṣé atraíḥ |
hatémasanná vakṣati kṣiptā́ jūrṇírná vakṣati || 8||



8.  (prap-prap)a tvamr2mpg vayamr1mpl (svajms-yaśasnns)jmpi ūtinfpi  
    parivarganmsl indraNmsn durmatinfpg  
    darīmannnsl durmatinfpg |
    svayamar3fsn riṣayadʰaiv·C·D··«√riṣr3fsn vayamr1mpa upeṣev···D··«upa~√īṣ atranmpi |
    hatājfsn īmc asatvp·AE3s«√as nac vakṣativp·A·3s«√vakṣ  
    kṣiptājfsn jūrṇijfsn nac vakṣativp·A·3s«√vakṣ 



8.  Onward! Your [Indra] [is] among us with worthy-by-themselves side-effects.
    [The] Indra [is there] when avoiding noxious moods,
    when dispersing noxious moods.
    She⁷, who together with devourer⁸ [is there] to ambush us,
    [is there] to cause misfortune all by herself.
    She shall be slayed! She does not nourish. 
    [Though] glowing, she shall be dismissed. She does not nourish.
------



tváṃ na indra rāyā́ párīṇasā yāhí patʰā́m̐ anehásā puró yāhyarakṣásā |
sácasva naḥ parāká ā́ sácasvāstamīká ā́ |
pāhí no dūrā́dārā́dabʰíṣṭibʰiḥ sádā pāhyabʰíṣṭibʰiḥ || 9||



9.  tvamr2msn vayamr1mpd indraNmsv rainmsi parīṇasnmsi  
    yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā patʰinnmsi anehasjmsi  
    purasa yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā arakṣasjmsi |
    sacasvava·Ao2s«√sac vayamr1mpa parākea āp sacasvava·Ao2s«√sac astamīkea āp |
    pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā vayamr1mpa dūrāta ārāta abʰiṣṭinfpi  
    sadāa pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā abʰiṣṭinfpi 



9.  Do thou, O Indra, with treasure in abundance for us,
    journey by the incomparable pathway,
    journey first of all by [the pathway that] lacks guarding impulses!
    Accompany us in a distance [from home],
    accompany [us] at home!
    Protect us from a distance, from afar with assistances [thou provide]!
    Always protect with [thy] assistances!



tváṃ na indra rāyā́ tárūṣasográṃ cittvā mahimā́ sakṣadávase mahé mitráṃ nā́vase |
ójiṣṭʰa trā́tarávitā rátʰaṃ káṃ cidamartya |
anyámasmádririṣeḥ káṃ cidadrivo rírikṣantaṃ cidadrivaḥ || 10||



10. tvamr2msn vayamr2msd indraNmsv rainmsi tarūṣasjmsi  
     ugrajmsa cidc tvamr2msa mahimannmsn sakṣatvp·UE3s«√sac avasnnsd  
     mahjnsd mitranmsa nac avasnnsd |
     ojiṣṭʰajmsv trātṛnmsv avitṛnmsv ratʰanmsa kamc cidc amartyajmsv |
     anyajmsa vayamr1mpb ririṣesvp·Ui2s«√riṣ kamc cidc adrivatjmsv  
     ririṣesvp·Ui2s«√riṣ cidc adrivatjmsv 



10. [Do] thou, O Indra, [journey] with best-at-transporting treasure for us!
    Even [when thou are] ferocious, the power to-increase-in-size shall accompany thee --- to help,
    to help greatly as if [helping] a friend.
    O most vigorous defender [and] helper! Any chariot, O immortal one,
    other than us thou can harm --- any, O stone-wielder,
    thou can indeed harm, O stone-wielder!



pāhí na indra suṣṭuta sridʰò'vayātā́ sádamíddurmatīnā́ṃ deváḥ sándurmatīnā́m |
hantā́ pāpásya rakṣásastrātā́ víprasya mā́vataḥ |
ádʰā hí tvā janitā́ jī́janadvaso rakṣoháṇaṃ tvā jī́janadvaso || 11||



11. pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā vayamr1mpa indraNmsv suṣṭutajmsv sridʰnfsb  
     avayātṛnmsn sadama idc durmatinfpg  
     devanmsn santtp·Amsn«√as durmatinfpg |
     hantṛnmsn pāpajmsg rakṣasnmsg  
     trātṛnmsn viprajmsg māvatjmsg |
     adʰac hic tvamr2msa janitṛnmsn jījanatvp·UE3s«√jan vasujmsv  
     (rakṣasnns-hanjms)jmsa tvamr2msa jījanatvp·UE3s«√jan vasujmsv 



11. Protect us, O highly praised Indra, from an error!
    Always just someone who journeys away from noxious moods,
    [despite] being a deva of noxious moods,
    [be] a slayer of vicious guarding impulse,
    a defender of inwardly excited one like me,
    since then the progenitor⁹ shall beget thee, O beneficial one,
    he shall beget thee as destroying defensiveness, O beneficial one!


1 Soma juice
2 lit. ``ferocious''
3 here ``with the mouth'' = ``with audible speech''
4 indriyāṇi --- on the basis of 5.31.3b
5 Indra
6 inner Soma
7 prob. the pain of rejection, of being scorned --- personified
8 noxious thoughts of inadequacy, envy, self-denigration, self-doubt, escaping confrontation, etc.
9 prob. the Heaven --- on the basis of 4.17.4ab


Sūkta 1.130 

éndra yāhyúpa naḥ parāváto nā́yámácʰā vidátʰānīva sátpatirástaṃ rā́jeva sátpatiḥ |
hávāmahe tvā vayáṃ práyasvantaḥ suté sácā |
putrā́so ná pitáraṃ vā́jasātaye máṃhiṣṭʰaṃ vā́jasātaye || 1||



1.  āp indraNmsv yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā upap vayamr1mpa parāvatnfsb  
    nac ayamr3msn acʰāp vidatʰannpa ivac (satnns-patinms)nmsn  
    astannsa rājannmsn ivac (satnns-patinms)jmsn |
    havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū tvamr2msa vayamr1mpn  
    prayasvantjmpn sutajmsl sacāa |
    putranmpn nac pitṛnmsa (vājanms-sātinfs)nfsd  
    maṃhiṣṭʰajmsa (vājanms-sātinfs)nfsd 



1.  O Indra, do thou, not this one, journey here upon us from afar.
    Overseer of what's real, [do thou journey] home as if to knowledge-sharing sessions,
    [being] overseer of what's [to become] real like a chieftain [is].
    Dispensing delights in the presence of extracted [Soma],
    we call upon thee
    like sons [upon] the father --- to obtain the rush of vigour,
    [thee,] most generous --- to obtain the rush of vigour.



píbā sómamindra suvānámádribʰiḥ kóśena siktámavatáṃ ná váṃsagastātṛṣāṇó ná váṃsagaḥ |
mádāya haryatā́ya te tuvíṣṭamāya dʰā́yase |
ā́ tvā yacʰantu haríto ná sū́ryamáhā víśveva sū́ryam || 2||



2.  pibavp·Ao2s«√pā somanmsa indraNmsv suvānata·Amsa«√su adrinmpi  
    kośanmsi siktajmsa avatanmsa nac vaṃsaganmsn  
    tātṛṣāṇajmsn nac vaṃsaganmsn |
    madanmsd haryatajmsd tvamr2msg  
    tuviṣṭamajmsd dʰāyasnnsd |
    āp tvamr2msa yacʰantuvp·Ao3p«√yam haritnfpn nac sūryanmsa  
    aharnnpn viśvajnpn ivac sūryanmsa 



2.  Drink effusing through use of stones,¹ Soma, O Indra,
    sprinkled throughout subtle body!
    [Drink] like an ox at a well-spring, like a thirsting ox ---
    for thy delighted-in exhilaration,
    for strongest nourishing.
    Let them raise thee like bay mares [raise] the sun,
    like all days [raise] the sun.
------



ávindaddivó níhitaṃ gúhā nidʰíṃ vérná gárbʰaṃ párivītamáśmanyananté antáráśmani |
vrajáṃ vajrī́ gávāmiva síṣāsannáṅgirastamaḥ |
ápāvṛṇodíṣa índraḥ párīvṛtā dvā́ra íṣaḥ párīvṛtāḥ || 3||



3.  avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid dyunmsg nihitajmsa guhānfsl nidʰinmsa  
    vinmsg nac garbʰanmsa parivītajmsa aśmannmsl  
    anantajmsl antara aśmannmsl |
    vrajanmsa vajrinjmsn gonfpg ivac  
    siṣāsanttp·Amsn«√san aṅgirastamajmsn |
    apap avṛṇotvp·Aa3s«√vṛ iṣnfpa indraNmsn parivṛtājfpa  
    dvārnfpa iṣnfpa parivṛtājfpa 



3.  He found situated in a secret place Heaven's receptacle,
    like bird's embryo enclosed in a rock[-like shell],
    [enclosed] inside eternal² rock[-like shell]³.
    He, thunderbolt-wielder, the best aṅgiras,
    wishing to gain [this] enclosure as if that of cows
    [he,] Indra, uncovered veiled libations,⁴,
    [uncovered] gates, veiled libations.



dādṛhāṇó vájramíndro gábʰastyoḥ kṣádmeva tigmámásanāya sáṃ śyadahihátyāya sáṃ śyat |
saṃvivyāná ójasā śávobʰirindra majmánā |
táṣṭeva vṛkṣáṃ vaníno ní vṛścasi paraśvéva ní vṛścasi || 4||



4.  dādṛhāṇata·Imsn«√dṛṃh vajranmsa indraNmsn gabʰastinmdl  
    kṣadmannnsn ivac tigmajmsa asanannsd samp śyatvp·AE3s«√śo  
    ahihatyannsd samp śyatvp·AE3s«√śo |
    saṃvivyānata·Amsn«sam-vi~√vye ojasnnsi  
    śavasnnpi indraNmsv majmannnsi |
    taṣṭṛnmsn ivac vṛkṣanmsa vaninnmsb nip vṛścasivp·A·2s«√vṛśc  
    (parajms-śujms)nmsi ivac nip vṛścasivp·A·2s«√vṛśc 



4.  Having firmed in the hands the thunderbolt,
    sharp as a carving knife, he shall whet [it] for a shot,
    he shall whet [it] to slay the snake.
    Clothed with the vigour, with powers to change,
    majestically, O Indra,
    like a chariot-builder a tree from a forest, thou cut [the snake] down,
    as if with an ax thou cut [the snake] down.



tváṃ vṛ́tʰā nadyà indra sártavé'cʰā samudrámasṛjo rátʰām̐ iva vājayató rátʰām̐ iva |
itá ūtī́rayuñjata samānámártʰamákṣitam |
dʰenū́riva mánave viśvádohaso jánāya viśvádohasaḥ || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn vṛtʰāa nadīnfpa indraNmsv sartavev···D··«√sṛ  
    acʰāc samudranmsa asṛjasvp·Aa2s«√sṛj ratʰanmpa ivac  
    vājayanttp·Ampa«√vājay ratʰanmpa ivac |
    itasc ūtinfpa ayuñjatava·Aa3p«√yuj  
    samānajnsa artʰannsa akṣitajnsa |
    dʰenunfpa ivac manunmsd (viśvanns-dohasnns)jfpa  
    jananmsd (viśvanns-dohasnns)jfpa 



5.  Thou, O Indra, at will let go --- as if chariots ---
    the streams to flow towards the sea
    as if employing-a-rush-of-vigour chariots.
    Hence they harnessed [thy] side-effects
    to the same inexhaustible cause,
    [harnessed means of helping which,] like milch-cows, [are] yielding all things to an intelligent man,
    yielding all things to [any] person.



imā́ṃ te vā́caṃ vasūyánta āyávo rátʰaṃ ná dʰī́raḥ svápā atakṣiṣuḥ sumnā́ya tvā́matakṣiṣuḥ |
śumbʰánto jényaṃ yatʰā vā́jeṣu vipra vājínam |
átyamiva śávase sātáye dʰánā víśvā dʰánāni sātáye || 6||



6.  ayamr3fsa tvamr2msd vācnfsa vasuyanttp·Ampn«√vasūy āyujmpn  
    ratʰanmsa nac dʰīrajmsn svapasnmsn atakṣiṣurvp·U·3p«√takṣ  
    sumnannsd tvamr2msa atakṣiṣurvp·U·3p«√takṣ |
    śumbʰanttp·Ampn«√śubʰ jenyajmsa yatʰāc  
    vājanmpl viprajmsv vājinjmsa |
    atyanmsa śavasnnsd sātinfsd dʰanannpa  
    viśvajnpa dʰanannpa sātinfsd 



6.  Seeking what's beneficial agitated [men] fashioned for thee
    this speech like an intelligent artificer a chariot,
    for benevolent state of mind they fashioned thee,
    reinforcing [thee,] O inwardly excited one, during rushes of vigor
    like [they reinforce] capable of a rush of vigour thoroughbred
    to empower [him] to change [the intensity of efforts] --- [to spur] courser in order to gain prizes,
    in order to gain all prizes.



bʰinátpúro navatímindra pūráve dívodāsāya máhi dāśúṣe nṛto vájreṇa dāśúṣe nṛto |
atitʰigvā́ya śámbaraṃ girérugró ávābʰarat |
mahó dʰánāni dáyamāna ójasā víśvā dʰánānyójasā || 7||



7.  bʰinatvp·AE3s«√bʰid purnfpa navatiu indraNmsv pūrunmsd  
    divodāsaNmsd mahijnsa dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś nṛtunmsv  
    vajranmsi dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś nṛtunmsv |
    atitʰigvaNmsd śambaraNmsa  
    girinmsb ugrajmsn avap abʰaratvp·Aa3s«√bʰṛ |
    mahjmsg dʰanannpa dayamānata·Amsn«√day ojasnnsi  
    viśvajnpa dʰanannpa ojasnnsi 



7.  He, O Indra, shall pierce ninety walls for a commoner.
    For worshiper Divodāsa, O dancer, [thou shall pierce] mighty [Vṛtra]
    with thunderbolt --- for [that] worshiper, O dancer!
    For Atitʰigva he, ferocious, 
    brought down Śambara from the mountain,
    vigorously imparting the prizes of [that] mighty one,
    vigorously [imparting] all prizes.



índraḥ samátsu yájamānamā́ryaṃ prā́vadvíśveṣu śatámūtirājíṣu svàrmīḷheṣvājíṣu |
mánave śā́sadavratā́ntvácaṃ kṛṣṇā́marandʰayat |
dákṣanná víśvaṃ tatṛṣāṇámoṣati nyàrśasānámoṣati || 8||



8.  indraNmsn samadnfpl yajamānata·Amsa«√yaj āryajmsa  
    prap āvatvp·Aa3s«√av viśvajmpl (śatau-ūtinfs)jmsn ājinmpl  
    (svarnns-mīḷhanns)jnpl |
    manunmsd śāsattp·Ampn«√śās avratajmpa  
    tvacnfsa kṛṣṇājfsa arandʰayatvpCAa3s«√radʰ |
    dakṣattp·Amsn«√dakṣ nac viśvajmsa tatṛṣāṇajmsa oṣativp·A·3s«√uṣ  
    nip arśasānajmsa oṣativp·A·3s«√uṣ 



8.  In clashes Indra promoted conducting-upwards sacrificer,
    [Indra,] having hundred means of helping, [promoted such sacrificer] in all fighting matches ---
    [and] in having sva`r-as-the-prize fighting matches.
    Controlling for an intelligent man those which are unconstrained,
    he made the dark veil subdued.
    As someone acting expertly, he burns every thirsting [desire],
    he burns seeking-to-harm one.



sū́raścakráṃ prá vṛhajjātá ójasā prapitvé vā́camaruṇó muṣāyatī'śāná ā́ muṣāyati |
uśánā yátparāvátó'jagannūtáye kave |
sumnā́ni víśvā mánuṣeva turváṇiráhā víśveva turváṇiḥ || 9||



9.  sūranmsn cakrannsa prap vṛhatvp·AE3s«√vṛh jātajmsn ojasnnsi  
    prapitvannsl vācnfsa aruṇajmsn muṣāyativp·A·3s«√muṣāy  
    īśānanmsn āp muṣāyativp·A·3s«√muṣāy |
    uśanasNmsn yadc parāvatnfsb  
    ajaganvp·Aa3s«√gam ūtinfsd kavinmsv |
    sumnannpa viśvajnpa manusnmsi ivac turvaṇijmsn  
    aharnnpa viśvajnpa ivac turvaṇijmsn 



9.  The inciter, vigorously manifested, shall first tear the wheel⁵.
    If [one is] in haste, he, giving a chance [to the treasure] to move upwards, carries away speech⁶, 
    capable of [it], he carriers [it] off here.
    When Uśanas came from afar to help, 
    O gifted with insight one,
    [he, the inciter,] with some help of the man⁷, [was] overpowering all benevolent thoughts,
    overpowering [them] almost every day.
------



sá no návyebʰirvṛṣakarmannuktʰaíḥ púrāṃ dartaḥ pāyúbʰiḥ pāhi śagmaíḥ |
divodāsébʰirindra stávāno vāvṛdʰītʰā́ áhobʰiriva dyaúḥ || 10||



10. sasr3msn vayamr1mpa navyajnpi (vṛṣannms-karmannns)jmsv uktʰannpi  
     purnfpg dartṛnmsv pāyunmpi pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā śagmajmpi |
     divodāsaNmpi indraNmsv stavānata·Amsn«√stu  
     vavṛdʰītʰāsva·UE2s«√vṛdʰ aharnnpi ivac dyunmsn 



10. Being such, O acting like a bull one, together with new recited verses,
    with capable guards, do protect us, O breaker of strongholds!
    Being extolled by Divodāsa-s, O Indra,
    thou shall grow stronger as the Heaven⁸ [grows stronger] throughout [yielding-results,⁹] days.


1 here prob. = ``ribs'' -- see 9.1.8, 9.26.5
2 prob. just preserved long after death
3 the skull
4 inner waters
5 prob. ``sequence of habitual reactions to various stimuli''
6 ``carries away speech'' prob. = ``makes one speechless'' = ``ends inner dialogue'', or, ``stops impulsive shouting, cursing, etc.''
7 Uśanas
8 mental faculties
9 kṛtvya


Sūkta 1.131 

índrāya hí dyaúrásuro ánamnaténdrāya mahī́ pṛtʰivī́ várīmabʰirdyumnásātā várīmabʰiḥ |
índraṃ víśve sajóṣaso devā́so dadʰire puráḥ |
índrāya víśvā sávanāni mā́nuṣā rātā́ni santu mā́nuṣā || 1||



1.  indraNmsd hic dyunmsn asuranmsn anamnatava·Aa3s«√nam  
    indraNmsd mahījfsn pṛtʰivīnfsn varīmannnpi  
    (dyumnanns-sātinfs)nfsl varimannmpi |
    indraNmsa viśvajmpn sajoṣasjmpn  
    devanmpn dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā purasa |
    indraNmsd viśvajnpa savanannpa mānusnmsi  
    rātajnpa santuvp·Ao3p«√as mānusnmsi 



1.  To Indra the asura Heaven submitted himself,
    to Indra the mighty Earth [submitted] with [her] expanses,
    at [his] obtaining powers to illuminate [she submitted] with [her] expanses.
    All acting in harmony with each other deva-s
    has put Indra in front ---
    [let] all [Soma] pressings by [this] man be to Indra,
    [pressings] offered by [this] man.



víśveṣu hí tvā sávaneṣu tuñjáte samānámékaṃ vṛ́ṣamaṇyavaḥ pṛ́tʰaksvàḥ saniṣyávaḥ pṛ́tʰak |
táṃ tvā nā́vaṃ ná parṣáṇiṃ śūṣásya dʰurí dʰīmahi |
índraṃ ná yajñaíścitáyanta āyáva stómebʰiríndramāyávaḥ || 2||



2.  viśvajnpl hic tvamr2msa savanannpl tuñjateva·A·3s«√tuj  
    samānajmsa ekajmsa (vṛṣannms-manyunms)nmpn pṛtʰaka svarnnsa saniṣyujmpn pṛtʰaka |
    tasr3msa tvamr2msa nāvanmsa nac parṣanijmsa  
    śūṣajmsg dʰurnfsl dʰīmahiva·UE1p«√dʰā |
    indraNmsa nac yajñanmpi citayanttp·Ampn«√cit āyujmpn  
    stomannpi indraNmsa āyujmpn 



2.  Since at all pressings one brings to fore thee,
    [it is thee,] one and the same, [we,] who have the rage of a bull, [bring to fore] separetely,
    separately seeking to obtain sva`r.
    Such thee we shall setup at the chariot-pole of highspirited [manic thought]¹ ---
    as a carrying across boat ---
    [we,] agitated, making Indra to attend not with fire offerings,
    agitated, [we make] Indra [to attend] with hymns of praise.



ví tvā tatasre mitʰunā́ avasyávo vrajásya sātā́ gávyasya niḥsṛ́jaḥ sákṣanta indra niḥsṛ́jaḥ |
yádgavyántā dvā́ jánā svàryántā samū́hasi |
āvíṣkárikradvṛ́ṣaṇaṃ sacābʰúvaṃ vájramindra sacābʰúvam || 3||



3.  vip tvamr2msa tatasreva·I·3p«√taṃs mitʰunajmpn (avasnns-yujms)jmpn  
    vrajanmsg sātinfsl gavyajmsg niḥsṛjjmpn  
    sakṣanttp·Ampn«√sakṣ indraNmsv niḥsṛjjmpn |
    yadc gavyanttp·Amda«√gavy dvau jananmda  
    svarnnsa yanttp·Amda«√i samūhasivp·A·2s«sam~√ūh |
    āvisa karikrattp·Amsn«√kṛ vṛṣannmsa sacābʰūjmsa  
    vajranmsa indraNmsv sacābʰūnmsa 



3.  Seeking help pairs have tugged thee in opposite directions
    letting [them²] out at winning related to evocative expressions,³ enclosure.
    Letting [them] out [they are] overpowering [Vṛtra],
    when thou bring together two persons maintaining sva`r
    [but] desiring evocative expressions,⁴,
    [while] repeatedly making manifest bullish concurrent [with thee] one ---
    concurrent [with thee] thunderbolt, O Indra.



vidúṣṭe asyá vīryàsya pūrávaḥ púro yádindra śā́radīravā́tiraḥ sāsahānó avā́tiraḥ |
śā́sastámindra mártyamáyajyuṃ śavasaspate |
mahī́mamuṣṇāḥ pṛtʰivī́mimā́ apó mandasāná imā́ apáḥ || 4||



4.  vidurvp·I·3p«√vid tvamr2msg ayamr3msg vīryannsg pūrunmpn  
    purnfpa yadc indraNmsv śāradījfpa avātirasvp·Aa2s«ava~√tṝ  
    sāsahānajmsn avātirasvp·Aa2s«ava~√tṝ |
    śāsasvp·AE2s«√śās tasr3msa indraNmsv martyajmsa  
    ayajyujmsa śavasnnsg patinmsv |
    mahījfsa amuṣṇāsvp·Aa2s«√muṣ pṛtʰivīnfsa ayamr3fpa apnfpa  
    mandasānajmsn ayamr3fpa apnfpa 



4.  Commoners have become acquainted with this thy valor,
    when thou, O Indra, degraded autumnal strongholds,
    overcoming [them] again and again thou degraded [them].
    Thou shall hamstring⁵ that mortal
    [who is] not seeking to make offerings, O master of the power to change!
    Thou deprived [his] mighty Earth of these waters
    exalting [thou deprived] [it] of these waters.



ā́dítte asyá vīryàsya carkiranmádeṣu vṛṣannuśíjo yádā́vitʰa sakʰīyató yádā́vitʰa |
cakártʰa kārámebʰyaḥ pṛ́tanāsu právantave |
té anyā́manyāṃ nadyàṃ saniṣṇata śravasyántaḥ saniṣṇata || 5||



5.  ātc idc tvamr2msg ayamr3msg vīryannsg carkiranvpIAE3p«√kṛ  
    madanmpl vṛṣannmsv uśijjmpa yadc āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av  
    sakʰiyattp·Ampg«√sakʰīy yadc āvitʰavp·I·2s«√av |
    cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ kāranmsa ayamr3mpd  
    pṛtanānfpl pravantavev···D··«pra~√van |
    tasr3mpn (anyājfsa-anyājfsa)a nadīnfsa saniṣṇatavpIA·3p«√san  
    śravasyanttp·Ampn«√śravasy saniṣṇatavpIA·3p«√san 



5.  Only after they would repeatedly speak highly of this thy manly valor,
    then thou have favoured in [thy] exhilarations striving earnestly ones, O bull,
    then thou have favoured seeking [thy] companionship ones.
    Thou have performed the decisive action for these
    to gain advantage in battles.
    They kept obtaining one river after another,
    employing auditory impressions they kept obtaining [them].



utó no asyā́ uṣáso juṣéta hyàrkásya bodʰi havíṣo hávīmabʰiḥ svàrṣātā hávīmabʰiḥ |
yádindra hántave mṛ́dʰo vṛ́ṣā vajriñcíketasi |
ā́ me asyá vedʰáso návīyaso mánma śrudʰi návīyasaḥ || 6||



6.  utac uc vayamr1mpg ayamr3msg uṣasnfsg juṣetava·Ui3s«√juṣ hic  
    arkajmsg bodʰivp·Ao2s«√budʰ havisnnsg havīmannmpi  
    (svarnns-sātinfs)nfsl havīmannmpi |
    yadc indraNmsv hantavev···D··«√han mṛdʰnfpa  
    vṛṣannmsn vajrinnmsv ciketasivp·Ie2s«√cit |
    āp ahamr1msg ayamr3msg vedʰasnmsg navīyasjmsg  
    manmannnsa śrudʰivp·Ao2s«√śru navīyasjmsg 



6.  And now, since one might have enjoyed this dawn,
    of our hymn of illumination, [and] of burnt offering do become aware --- by means of invocations,
    during gaining sva`r [become aware] --- by means of invocations!
    If thou, O Indra, being a bull, in order to ward off inhibitions
    were to notice [such invocations], O thunderbolt-wielder,
    do hear [that] of me, of this new adept,
    do hear the manic thought of the new [adept]!



tváṃ támindra vāvṛdʰānó asmayúramitrayántaṃ tuvijāta mártyaṃ vájreṇa śūra mártyam |
jahí yó no agʰāyáti śṛṇuṣvá suśrávastamaḥ |
riṣṭáṃ ná yā́mannápa bʰūtu durmatírvíśvā́pa bʰūtu durmatíḥ || 7||



7.  tvamr2msn tasr3msa indraNmsv vāvṛdʰānatp·Amsn«√vṛdʰ asmayujmsn  
    amitrayanttp·Amsa«√amitraya (tuvia-jātajms)jmsv martyajmsa  
    vajranmsi śūranmsv martyajmsa |
    jahivp·Ao2s«√han yasr3msn vayamr1mpa agʰāyativp·A·3s«√agʰāy  
    śṛṇuṣvava·Ao2s«√śru suśravastamajmsn |
    riṣṭajnsn nac yāmannnsl apap bʰūtuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū durmatinfsn  
    viśvājfsn apap bʰūtuvp·Ao3s«√bʰū durmatinfsn 



7.  Thou, O Indra, endeavoring to attain us, becoming stronger,
    [slay], O manifested-often one, having hostile intentions mortal
    with the thunderbolt, O agent of change, [slay that] mortal
    who is intending to injure us! Abounding in glory, do listen!
    As a broken on a journey [wheel], may [this] noxious mood be absent,
    may every noxious mood be absent!


1 on the basis of 1.154.3; alternatively it might be ``a mindset'' or sumna as in 8.3.2d
2 the hymns of praise
3 lit. ``cows''
4 lit. ``cows''
5 lit. ``restrain''


Sūkta 1.132 

tváyā vayáṃ magʰavanpū́rvye dʰána índratvotāḥ sāsahyāma pṛtanyató vanuyā́ma vanuṣyatáḥ |
nédiṣṭʰe asmínnáhanyádʰi vocā nú sunvaté |
asmínyajñé ví cayemā bʰáre kṛtáṃ vājayánto bʰáre kṛtám || 1||



1.  tvamr2msi vayamr1mpn magʰavanjmsv pūrvyajnsl dʰanannsl (indratvānns-ūtajms)jmpn sāsahyāmavp·Ii1p«√sah pṛtanyatjmpa  
    vanuyāmavp·Ai1p«√van vanuṣyanttp·Ampa«√vanuṣy |
    nediṣṭʰajnsl ayamr3nsl ahannnsl  
    adʰip vocavp·Ao2s«√vac nuc sunvanttp·Amsd«√su |
    ayamr3msl yajñanmsl vip cayemavp·Ui1p«√ci bʰaranmsl kṛtajmsa  
    vājayanttp·Ampn«√vājay bʰaranmsl kṛtajmsa 



1.  Together with thee, O generous one, in the previous contest
    we, helped by the ability to be in the state of Indra, we were able to overpower those who assailed [us].
    We might [even] place within reach those who are seeking to place [us] within [their] reach.¹
    At the very next [contest] on this very day
    do thou speak in favour of just pressing [Soma] one!
    At this fire offering we might disperse what was done² during the contest
    [we,] employing a rush of vigour during the contest [might disperse] what was done.



svarjeṣé bʰára āprásya vákmanyuṣarbúdʰaḥ svásminnáñjasi krāṇásya svásminnáñjasi |
áhanníndro yátʰā vidé śīrṣṇā́śīrṣṇopavā́cyaḥ |
asmatrā́ te sadʰryàksantu rātáyo bʰadrā́ bʰadrásya rātáyaḥ || 2||



2.  (svarnns-jeṣanms)nmsl bʰaranmsl āprajmsg vakmannnsl  
    (uṣasnfs-budʰjms)jfsg svanmsl añjasnnsl  
    krāṇatp·Amsg«√kṛ svanmsl añjasnnsl |
    ahannnsl indraNmsn yatʰāc videv···D··«√vid  
    (śīrṣannnsi-śīrṣannnsi)nnsi upavācyajmsn |
    asmatrāa tvamr2msg sadʰryaka santuvp·Ao3p«√as rātinfpn  
    bʰadrājfpn bʰadranmsg rātinfpn 



2.  During flurry of words of getting-at-[opponent] [dispute] at a contest for gaining sva`r,
    during one's own dab of that which awakens [one] at dawn,
    during one's own dab of being prepared one³,
    during the [entire] day Indra [has] to be roused
    in the known manner by each and every head.
    ``May thy leading in the right direction gifts be with us,
    auspicious gifts of an auspicious one!''



táttú práyaḥ pratnátʰā te śuśukvanáṃ yásminyajñé vā́ramákṛṇvata kṣáyamṛtásya vā́rasi kṣáyam |
ví tádvocerádʰa dvitā́ntáḥ paśyanti raśmíbʰiḥ |
sá gʰā vide ánvíndro gavéṣaṇo bandʰukṣídbʰyo gavéṣaṇaḥ || 3||



3.  tadr3nsn tuc prayasnnsn pratnatʰāa tvamr2msd śuśukvanajnsn  
    yasr3msl yajñanmsl vārannsa akṛṇvatava·Aa3p«√kṛ kṣayanmsa  
    ṛtannsg vārnnsn asivp·A·2s«√as kṣayanmsa |
    vip tadr3nsa vocesvp·Ai2s«√vac adʰac dvitāa  
    antara paśyantivp·A·3p«√paś raśminmpi |
    sasr3msn gʰac videva·I·3s«√vid anup indraNmsn (gonfs-eṣaṇajms)jmsn (bandʰunms-kṣitjms)jmpd (gonfs-eṣaṇajms)jmsn 



3.  ``Now, as in old times, [here is] the shining delight⁴ for thee.
    At a fire offering during which they made threads,⁵ [of woolen filter] [their] abode,
    thou are a pond of ṛta [they made] [their] abode.''
    Thou then can certainly explain [the phrase]
    ``They look inside using [those threads as] rays [of light].''
    At least one has discovered [that] Indra [is] seeking inspiring words,
    for those who dwell with relatives [he is] seeking inspiring words.



nū́ ittʰā́ te pūrvátʰā ca pravā́cyaṃ yádáṅgirobʰyó'vṛṇorápa vrajámíndra śíkṣannápa vrajám |
aíbʰyaḥ samānyā́ diśā́smábʰyaṃ jeṣi yótsi ca |
sunvádbʰyo randʰayā káṃ cidavratáṃ hṛṇāyántaṃ cidavratám || 4||



4.  nuc ittʰāc tvamr2msd pūrvatʰāa cac pravācyajnsa  
    yadc aṅgirasnmpd avṛṇosvp·Aa2s«√vṛ apap vrajanmsa  
    indraNmsv śikṣanttpDAmsn«√śak apap vrajanmsa |
    āp ayamr3mpd samānājfsi diśnfsi  
    vayamr1mpd jeṣivp·A·2s«√ji yotsivp·Ao2s«√yudʰ cac |
    sunvanttp·Ampd«√su randʰayavp·Ao2s«√radʰ kamc cidc avratajmsa hṛṇāyanttp·Amsa«√hṛṇāy cidc avratajmsa 



4.  [This is] to be mentioned of thee [that is] indeed now and as [it was] in old times ---
    that thou uncovered for aṅgiras-es the enclosure,
    exerting thyself, O Indra, [thou] un-[covered] the enclosure.
    Do thou fight and win for us [as thou did] for these!
    Make subject to pressing [Soma] one any not-following spiritual practices one,
    even wrathful one [but] not-following spiritual practices!



sáṃ yájjánānkrátubʰiḥ śū́ra īkṣáyaddʰáne hité taruṣanta śravasyávaḥ prá yakṣanta śravasyávaḥ |
tásmā ā́yuḥ prajā́vadídbā́dʰe arcantyójasā |
índra okyàṃ didʰiṣanta dʰītáyo devā́m̐ ácʰā ná dʰītáyaḥ || 5||



5.  samp yadc jananmpa kratunmpi śūranmsn īkṣayatvpCAE3s«√īkṣ  
    dʰanannsl hitajnsl taruṣantava·U·3p«√tṝ (śravasnns-yujms)jmpn  
    prap yakṣantava·AE3p«√yakṣ (śravasnns-yujms)jmpn |
    tasr3msd āyusnnsa prajāvatjnsa idc  
    bādʰanmsl arcantivp·A·3p«√arc ojasnnsi |
    indraNmsv okyannsa didʰiṣantavaDA·3p«√dʰā dʰītinfpn  
    devannpa acʰāc nac dʰītinfpn 



5.  When the agent of change by [various] designs makes people see him,
    in an arranged contest they, seeking auditory impression, attain [their] aim,
    seeking auditory impression, they shall cross [over dangers].
    In a distress, by means of speech they vigorously illuminate to him
    just the prolific vital power.
    O Indra, stable visualizations strive after [thee] [as after a] refuge
    as stable visualizations [strive] after deva-s.



yuváṃ támindrāparvatā puroyúdʰā yó naḥ pṛtanyā́dápa táṃtamíddʰataṃ vájreṇa táṃtamíddʰatam |
dūré cattā́ya cʰantsadgáhanaṃ yádínakṣat |
asmā́kaṃ śátrūnpári śūra viśváto darmā́ darṣīṣṭa viśvátaḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2mdn tasr3msa (indraNmd-parvatanmd)nmdv (purasa-yudʰjms)jmdn  
    yasr3msn vayamr1mpa pṛtanyātvp·Ae3s«√pṛtany apap (tasr3msa-tasr3msa)a idc hatamvp·Ao2d«√han  
    vajranmsi (tasr3msa-tasr3msa)a idc hatamvp·Ao2d«√han |
    dūrannsl cattajmsd cʰantsatvp·Ae3s«√cʰad  
    gahanannsa yadc inakṣatvpDAE3s«√naś |
    vayamr1mpg śatrunmpa parip śūranmsv viśvatasa  
    darmannmsn darṣīṣṭava·AI3s«√dṝ viśvatasa 



6.  Him, who would fight us, do you two, O Indra and ``Mountain'',
    being two warriors [who are standing] in front, that very one repel,
    with thunderbolt that very one do repel!
    If one seeks to attain what is difficult to understand,
    it⁶ would show itself [as a flash of insight] to what was hidden far away.
    [Annihilate] our enemies on all sides, O agent of change,
    let the demolisher break [them] on all sides!


1 these two lines are almost the same as 8.40.7de
2 attribution of success to one's self, stroking one's ego
3 extract of Soma
4 extract of Soma
5 spinal nerves
6 thunderbolt


Sūkta 1.133 

ubʰé punāmi ródasī ṛténa drúho dahāmi sáṃ mahī́ranindrā́ḥ |
abʰivlágya yátra hatā́ amítrā vailastʰānáṃ pári tṛḷhā́ áśeran || 1||



1.  ubʰajnda punāmivp·A·1s«√pū rodasnnda ṛtannsi  
    druhnfpa dahāmivp·A·1s«√dah samp mahījfpa anindrajfpa |
    abʰivlagyatp·A???«abʰi~√vlag yatrac hatajmpn amitrajmpn  
    vailastʰānannsa parip tṛḷhajmpn aśeranvp·Aa3p«√śī 



1.  I purify both Rodas-es with ṛta,
    I completely scorch potent [but] lacking Indra hurts
    wherein slain hostiles, grasping [after both Rodas-es],
    laid down crushed around the body-pit.



abʰivlágyā cidadrivaḥ śīrṣā́ yātumátīnām |
cʰindʰí vaṭūríṇā padā́ mahā́vaṭūriṇā padā́ || 2||



2.  abʰivlagyatp·A???«abʰi~√vlag cidc adrivatjmsv  
    śīrṣannnpa yātumatījfpg |
    cʰindʰivp·Ao2s«√cʰid vaṭūrinjnsi padannsi  
    (mahajns-vaṭūrinjns)jnsi padannsi 



2.  Also, grasping [those], do thou, O stone-wielder, cut off
    the tops,¹ of those [hurts] that are possessing of infatuations
    [cut them off] using having the ability to encompass [all places of existence] track²,
    using the mighty having the ability to encompass [all places of existence] track!



ávāsāṃ magʰavañjahi śárdʰo yātumátīnām |
vailastʰānaké armaké mahā́vailastʰe armaké || 3||



3.  avap ayamr3fpg magʰavanjmsv jahivp·Ao2s«√han  
    śardʰasnnsa yātumatījfpg |
    vailastʰānakannsl armakannsl  
    mahāvailastʰajnsl armakannsl 



3.  Do thou, O generous one, drive away
    the troop of those possessing of infatuations
    into the grave, into the rubbish-heap
    into situated-in-the-pit rubbish-heap,



yā́sāṃ tisráḥ pañcāśáto'bʰivlaṅgaírapā́vapaḥ |
tátsú te manāyati takátsú te manāyati || 4||



4.  yār3fpg triu pañcāśatu  
    abʰivlaṅganmpi apāvapasvp·Aa2s«apa~√vap |
    tadr3nsn sua tvamr2msg manāyativp·A·3s«√manāy takadr3nsa  
    sua tvamr2msg manāyativp·A·3s«√manāy 



4.  [drive away those,] thrice fifty of which 
    thou dispersed together [with their] grasps.
    This small [deed] brings easily to mind for thee³ that [one],
    brings easily to mind for thee.



piśáṅgabʰṛṣṭimambʰṛṇáṃ piśā́cimindra sáṃ mṛṇa |
sárvaṃ rákṣo ní barhaya || 5||



5.  (piśaṅganns-bʰṛṣṭinfs)jnsa ambʰṛṇajnsa  
    piśācinnsa indraNmsv samp mṛṇavp·Ao2s«√mṛṇ |
    sarvajnsa rakṣasnnsa nip barhayavpCA·2s«√bṛṃh 



5.  O Indra, crush completely [that] [felt like] flame-like spikes [on the skin]
    [but] devoid of anger habitual⁴ [reaction]!
    Tear down every [inner] defense!
------



avármahá indra dādṛhí śrudʰī́ naḥ śuśóca hí dyaúḥ kṣā́ ná bʰīṣā́m̐ adrivo gʰṛṇā́nná bʰīṣā́m̐ adrivaḥ |
śuṣmíntamo hí śuṣmíbʰirvadʰaírugrébʰirī́yase |
ápūruṣagʰno apratīta śūra sátvabʰistrisaptaíḥ śūra sátvabʰiḥ || 6||



6.  avasa mahjmsb indraNmsv dādṛhivpIAo2s«√dṝ śrudʰivp·Ao2s«√śru vayamr1mpa  
    śuśocavp·I·3s«√śuc hic dyunmsn kṣānfsn nac bʰīṣāa adrivatjmsv  
    gʰṛṇanmsb nac bʰīṣāa adrivatjmsv |
    śuṣmintamajmsn hic śuṣminjmpi vadʰanmpi ugrajmpi īyasevp·A·2s«√i |
    (apuruṣajms-gʰnajms)jmsn apratītajmsv śūranmsv satvannmpi trisaptajmpi śūranmsv satvannmpi 



6.  Hear us, O Indra! Rend [it] down from the vast [Heaven],
    since the Heaven has suffered violent pain
    like the Earth through the fear, O stone-wielder,
    like [the Earth] through the fear of contempt, O stone-wielder!
    Since thou remain most fiery
    using fiery savage deadly weapons,
    [thou,] O not-counterbalanced agent of change, together with warriors [shall be] slaying non-humans,
    together with trice-seven warriors, O agent of change!



vanóti hí sunvánkṣáyaṃ párīṇasaḥ sunvānó hí ṣmā yájatyáva dvíṣo devā́nāmáva dvíṣaḥ |
sunvāná ítsiṣāsati sahásrā vājyávṛtaḥ |
sunvānā́yéndro dadātyābʰúvaṃ rayíṃ dadātyābʰúvam || 7||



7.  vanotivp·A·3s«√van hic sunvanttp·Ampn«√su kṣayanmsa parīṇasnmsb  
    sunvānata·A?sn«√su hic smac yajativp·A·3s«√yaj avap dviṣnfpa  
    devanmpg avap dviṣnfpa |
    sunvānata·A?sn«√su idc siṣāsativpDA·3s«√san  
    sahasrajnpa vājinnmsn avṛtajmsn |
    sunvānata·A?sd«√su indraNmsn dadātivp·A·3s«√dā ābʰūjmsa  
    rayinmsa dadātivp·A·3s«√dā ābʰūjmsa 



7.  Since he who is pressing [Soma] places dwelling in peace within [his] reach due to an abundance [of resources],
    since the effusing one⁵ by means of a sacrifice always removes hostilities,
    the hostilities of deva-s,
    just [he, who is] effusing [inner Soma], [he,] capable of rushes of vigour, unchecked,
    seeks to obtain thousands [Indra's means of helping].
    To [him, who is] effusing [inner Soma], Indra gives the assisting [gift],
    gives the assisting gift.


1 mental representations
2 suṣumnā
3 performer of this spell
4 lit. ``becoming a mould''
5 Soma


Sūkta 1.134 

ā́ tvā júvo rārahāṇā́ abʰí práyo vā́yo váhantvihá pūrvápītaye sómasya pūrvápītaye |
ūrdʰvā́ te ánu sūnṛ́tā mánastiṣṭʰatu jānatī́ |
niyútvatā rátʰenā́ yāhi dāváne vā́yo makʰásya dāváne || 1||











mándantu tvā mandíno vāyavíndavo'smátkrāṇā́saḥ súkṛtā abʰídyavo góbʰiḥ krāṇā́ abʰídyavaḥ |
yáddʰa krāṇā́ irádʰyai dákṣaṃ sácanta ūtáyaḥ |
sadʰrīcīnā́ niyúto dāváne dʰíya úpa bruvata īṃ dʰíyaḥ || 2||











vāyúryuṅkte róhitā vāyúraruṇā́ vāyū́ rátʰe ajirā́ dʰurí vóḷhave váhiṣṭʰā dʰurí vóḷhave |
prá bodʰayā púraṃdʰiṃ jārá ā́ sasatī́miva |
prá cakṣaya ródasī vāsayoṣásaḥ śrávase vāsayoṣásaḥ || 3||











túbʰyamuṣā́saḥ śúcayaḥ parāváti bʰadrā́ vástrā tanvate dáṃsu raśmíṣu citrā́ návyeṣu raśmíṣu |
túbʰyaṃ dʰenúḥ sabardúgʰā víśvā vásūni dohate |
ájanayo marúto vakṣáṇābʰyo divá ā́ vakṣáṇābʰyaḥ || 4||











túbʰyaṃ śukrā́saḥ śúcayasturaṇyávo mádeṣūgrā́ iṣaṇanta bʰurváṇyapā́miṣanta bʰurváṇi |
tvā́ṃ tsārī́ dásamāno bʰágamīṭṭe takvavī́ye |
tváṃ víśvasmādbʰúvanātpāsi dʰármaṇāsuryā̀tpāsi dʰármaṇā || 5||











tváṃ no vāyaveṣāmápūrvyaḥ sómānāṃ pratʰamáḥ pītímarhasi sutā́nāṃ pītímarhasi |
utó vihútmatīnāṃ viśā́ṃ vavarjúṣīṇām |
víśvā ítte dʰenávo duhra āśíraṃ gʰṛtáṃ duhrata āśíram || 6||












Sūkta 1.135 

stīrṇáṃ barhírúpa no yāhi vītáye sahásreṇa niyútā niyutvate śatínībʰirniyutvate |
túbʰyaṃ hí pūrvápītaye devā́ devā́ya yemiré |
prá te sutā́so mádʰumanto astʰiranmádāya krátve astʰiran || 1||











túbʰyāyáṃ sómaḥ páripūto ádribʰi spārhā́ vásānaḥ pári kóśamarṣati śukrā́ vásāno arṣati |
távāyáṃ bʰāgá āyúṣu sómo devéṣu hūyate |
váha vāyo niyúto yāhyasmayúrjuṣāṇó yāhyasmayúḥ || 2||











ā́ no niyúdbʰiḥ śatínībʰiradʰvaráṃ sahasríṇībʰirúpa yāhi vītáye vā́yo havyā́ni vītáye |
távāyáṃ bʰāgá ṛtvíyaḥ sáraśmiḥ sū́rye sácā |
adʰvaryúbʰirbʰáramāṇā ayaṃsata vā́yo śukrā́ ayaṃsata || 3||











ā́ vāṃ rátʰo niyútvānvakṣadávase'bʰí práyāṃsi súdʰitāni vītáye vā́yo havyā́ni vītáye |
píbataṃ mádʰvo ándʰasaḥ pūrvapéyaṃ hí vāṃ hitám |
vā́yavā́ candréṇa rā́dʰasā́ gatamíndraśca rā́dʰasā́ gatam || 4||











ā́ vāṃ dʰíyo vavṛtyuradʰvarā́m̐ úpemámínduṃ marmṛjanta vājínamāśúmátyaṃ ná vājínam |
téṣāṃ pibatamasmayū́ ā́ no gantamihótyā́ |
índravāyū sutā́nāmádribʰiryuváṃ mádāya vājadā yuvám || 5||











imé vāṃ sómā apsvā́ sutā́ ihā́dʰvaryúbʰirbʰáramāṇā ayaṃsata vā́yo śukrā́ ayaṃsata |
eté vāmabʰyàsṛkṣata tiráḥ pavítramāśávaḥ |
yuvāyávó'ti rómāṇyavyáyā sómāso átyavyáyā || 6||











áti vāyo sasató yāhi śáśvato yátra grā́vā vádati tátra gacʰataṃ gṛhámíndraśca gacʰatam |
ví sūnṛ́tā dádṛśe rī́yate gʰṛtámā́ pūrṇáyā niyútā yātʰo adʰvarámíndraśca yātʰo adʰvarám || 7||











átrā́ha tádvahetʰe mádʰva ā́hutiṃ yámaśvattʰámupatíṣṭʰanta jāyávo'smé té santu jāyávaḥ |
sākáṃ gā́vaḥ súvate pácyate yávo ná te vāya úpa dasyanti dʰenávo nā́pa dasyanti dʰenávaḥ || 8||











imé yé te sú vāyo bāhvòjaso'ntárnadī́ te patáyantyukṣáṇo máhi vrā́dʰanta ukṣáṇaḥ |
dʰánvañcidyé anāśávo jīrā́ścidágiraukasaḥ |
sū́ryasyeva raśmáyo durniyántavo hástayordurniyántavaḥ || 9||












Sūkta 1.136 

prá sú jyéṣṭʰaṃ nicirā́bʰyāṃ bṛhánnámo havyáṃ matíṃ bʰaratā mṛḷayádbʰyāṃ svā́diṣṭʰaṃ mṛḷayádbʰyām |
tā́ samrā́jā gʰṛtā́sutī yajñéyajña úpastutā |
átʰainoḥ kṣatráṃ ná kútaścanā́dʰṛ́ṣe devatváṃ nū́ cidādʰṛ́ṣe || 1||











ádarśi gātúruráve várīyasī pántʰā ṛtásya sámayaṃsta raśmíbʰiścákṣurbʰágasya raśmíbʰiḥ |
dyukṣáṃ mitrásya sā́danamaryamṇó váruṇasya ca |
átʰā dadʰāte bṛháduktʰyàṃ vaya upastútyaṃ bṛhádváyaḥ || 2||











jyótiṣmatīmáditiṃ dʰārayátkṣitiṃ svàrvatīmā́ sacete divédive jāgṛvā́ṃsā divédive |
jyótiṣmatkṣatrámāśāte ādityā́ dā́nunaspátī |
mitrástáyorváruṇo yātayájjano'ryamā́ yātayájjanaḥ || 3||











ayáṃ mitrā́ya váruṇāya śáṃtamaḥ sómo bʰūtvavapā́neṣvā́bʰago devó devéṣvā́bʰagaḥ |
táṃ devā́so juṣerata víśve adyá sajóṣasaḥ |
tátʰā rājānā karatʰo yádī́maha ṛ́tāvānā yádī́mahe || 4||











yó mitrā́ya váruṇāyā́vidʰajjáno'narvā́ṇaṃ táṃ pári pāto áṃhaso dāśvā́ṃsaṃ mártamáṃhasaḥ |
támaryamā́bʰí rakṣatyṛjūyántamánu vratám |
uktʰaíryá enoḥ paribʰū́ṣati vratáṃ stómairābʰū́ṣati vratám || 5||











námo divé bṛhaté ródasībʰyāṃ mitrā́ya vocaṃ váruṇāya mīḷhúṣe sumṛḷīkā́ya mīḷhúṣe |
índramagnímúpa stuhi dyukṣámaryamáṇaṃ bʰágam |
jyógjī́vantaḥ prajáyā sacemahi sómasyotī́ sacemahi || 6||











ūtī́ devā́nāṃ vayámíndravanto maṃsīmáhi sváyaśaso marúdbʰiḥ |
agnírmitró váruṇaḥ śárma yaṃsantádaśyāma magʰávāno vayáṃ ca || 7||












Sūkta 1.137 

suṣumā́ yātamádribʰirgóśrītā matsarā́ imé sómāso matsarā́ imé |
ā́ rājānā divispṛśāsmatrā́ gantamúpa naḥ |
imé vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā gávāśiraḥ sómāḥ śukrā́ gávāśiraḥ || 1||











imá ā́ yātamíndavaḥ sómāso dádʰyāśiraḥ sutā́so dádʰyāśiraḥ |
utá vāmuṣáso budʰí sākáṃ sū́ryasya raśmíbʰiḥ |
sutó mitrā́ya váruṇāya pītáye cā́rurṛtā́ya pītáye || 2||











tā́ṃ vāṃ dʰenúṃ ná vāsarī́maṃśúṃ duhantyádribʰiḥ sómaṃ duhantyádribʰiḥ |
asmatrā́ gantamúpa no'rvā́ñcā sómapītaye |
ayáṃ vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā nṛ́bʰiḥ sutáḥ sóma ā́ pītáye sutáḥ || 3||












Sūkta 1.138 

prápra pūṣṇástuvijātásya śasyate mahitvámasya taváso ná tandate stotrámasya ná tandate |
árcāmi sumnayánnahámántyūtiṃ mayobʰúvam |
víśvasya yó mána āyuyuvé makʰó devá āyuyuvé makʰáḥ || 1||











prá hí tvā pūṣannajiráṃ ná yā́mani stómebʰiḥ kṛṇvá ṛṇávo yátʰā mṛ́dʰa úṣṭro ná pīparo mṛ́dʰaḥ |
huvé yáttvā mayobʰúvaṃ deváṃ sakʰyā́ya mártyaḥ |
asmā́kamāṅgūṣā́ndyumnínaskṛdʰi vā́jeṣu dyumnínaskṛdʰi || 2||











yásya te pūṣansakʰyé vipanyávaḥ krátvā citsántó'vasā bubʰujrirá íti krátvā bubʰujriré |
tā́mánu tvā návīyasīṃ niyútaṃ rāyá īmahe |
áheḷamāna uruśaṃsa sárī bʰava vā́jevāje sárī bʰava || 3||











asyā́ ū ṣú ṇa úpa sātáye bʰuvó'heḷamāno rarivā́m̐ ajāśva śravasyatā́majāśva |
ó ṣú tvā vavṛtīmahi stómebʰirdasma sādʰúbʰiḥ |
nahí tvā pūṣannatimánya āgʰṛṇe ná te sakʰyámapahnuvé || 4||












Sūkta 1.139 

ástu śraúṣaṭ puró agnī́ṃ dʰiyā́ dadʰa ā́ nú tácʰárdʰo divyáṃ vṛṇīmaha indravāyū́ vṛṇīmahe |
yáddʰa krāṇā́ vivásvati nā́bʰā saṃdā́yi návyasī |
ádʰa prá sū́ na úpa yantu dʰītáyo devā́m̐ ácʰā ná dʰītáyaḥ || 1||











yáddʰa tyánmitrāvaruṇāvṛtā́dádʰyādadā́tʰe ánṛtaṃ svéna manyúnā dákṣasya svéna manyúnā |
yuvórittʰā́dʰi sádmasvápaśyāma hiraṇyáyam |
dʰībʰíścaná mánasā svébʰirakṣábʰiḥ sómasya svébʰirakṣábʰiḥ || 2||











yuvā́ṃ stómebʰirdevayánto aśvināśrāváyanta iva ślókamāyávo yuvā́ṃ havyā́bʰyā̀yávaḥ |
yuvórvíśvā ádʰi śríyaḥ pṛ́kṣaśca viśvavedasā |
pruṣāyánte vāṃ paváyo hiraṇyáye rátʰe dasrā hiraṇyáye || 3||











áceti dasrā vyù nā́kamṛṇvatʰo yuñjáte vāṃ ratʰayújo díviṣṭiṣvadʰvasmā́no díviṣṭiṣu |
ádʰi vāṃ stʰā́ma vandʰúre rátʰe dasrā hiraṇyáye |
patʰéva yántāvanuśā́satā rájó'ñjasā śā́satā rájaḥ || 4||











śácībʰirnaḥ śacīvasū dívā náktaṃ daśasyatam |
mā́ vāṃ rātírúpa dasatkádā canā́smádrātíḥ kádā caná || 5||











vṛ́ṣannindra vṛṣapā́ṇāsa índava imé sutā́ ádriṣutāsa udbʰídastúbʰyaṃ sutā́sa udbʰídaḥ |
té tvā mandantu dāváne mahé citrā́ya rā́dʰase |
gīrbʰírgirvāha stávamāna ā́ gahi sumṛḷīkó na ā́ gahi || 6||











ó ṣū́ ṇo agne śṛṇuhi tvámīḷitó devébʰyo bravasi yajñíyebʰyo rā́jabʰyo yajñíyebʰyaḥ |
yáddʰa tyā́máṅgirobʰyo dʰenúṃ devā ádattana |
ví tā́ṃ duhre aryamā́ kartárī sácām̐ eṣá tā́ṃ veda me sácā || 7||











mó ṣú vo asmádabʰí tā́ni paúṃsyā sánā bʰūvandyumnā́ni mótá jāriṣurasmátpurótá jāriṣuḥ |
yádvaścitráṃ yugéyuge návyaṃ gʰóṣādámartyam |
asmā́su tánmaruto yácca duṣṭáraṃ didʰṛtā́ yácca duṣṭáram || 8||











dadʰyáṅha me janúṣaṃ pū́rvo áṅgirāḥ priyámedʰaḥ káṇvo átrirmánurvidusté me pū́rve mánurviduḥ |
téṣāṃ devéṣvā́yatirasmā́kaṃ téṣu nā́bʰayaḥ |
téṣāṃ padéna máhyā́ name giréndrāgnī́ ā́ name girā́ || 9||











hótā yakṣadvaníno vanta vā́ryaṃ bṛ́haspátiryajati vená ukṣábʰiḥ puruvā́rebʰirukṣábʰiḥ |
jagṛbʰmā́ dūráādiśaṃ ślókamádrerádʰa tmánā |
ádʰārayadararíndāni sukrátuḥ purū́ sádmāni sukrátuḥ || 10||











yé devāso divyékādaśa stʰá pṛtʰivyā́mádʰyékādaśa stʰá |
apsukṣíto mahinaíkādaśa stʰá té devāso yajñámimáṃ juṣadʰvam || 11||












Sūkta 1.140 

vediṣáde priyádʰāmāya sudyúte dʰāsímiva prá bʰarā yónimagnáye |
vástreṇeva vāsayā mánmanā śúciṃ jyotī́ratʰaṃ śukrávarṇaṃ tamohánam || 1||











abʰí dvijánmā trivṛ́dánnamṛjyate saṃvatsaré vāvṛdʰe jagdʰámī púnaḥ |
anyásyāsā́ jihváyā jényo vṛ́ṣā nyànyéna vaníno mṛṣṭa vāraṇáḥ || 2||











kṛṣṇaprútau vevijé asya sakṣítā ubʰā́ tarete abʰí mātárā śíśum |
prācā́jihvaṃ dʰvasáyantaṃ tṛṣucyútamā́ sā́cyaṃ kúpayaṃ várdʰanaṃ pitúḥ || 3||











mumukṣvò mánave mānavasyaté ragʰudrúvaḥ kṛṣṇásītāsa ū júvaḥ |
asamanā́ ajirā́so ragʰuṣyádo vā́tajūtā úpa yujyanta āśávaḥ || 4||











ā́dasya té dʰvasáyanto vṛ́tʰerate kṛṣṇámábʰvaṃ máhi várpaḥ kárikrataḥ |
yátsīṃ mahī́mavániṃ prā́bʰí mármṛśadabʰiśvasánstanáyannéti nā́nadat || 5||











bʰū́ṣanná yó'dʰi babʰrū́ṣu námnate vṛ́ṣeva pátnīrabʰyèti róruvat |
ojāyámānastanvàśca śumbʰate bʰīmó ná śṛ́ṅgā davidʰāva durgṛ́bʰiḥ || 6||











sá saṃstíro viṣṭíraḥ sáṃ gṛbʰāyati jānánnevá jānatī́rnítya ā́ śaye |
púnarvardʰante ápi yanti devyàmanyádvárpaḥ pitróḥ kṛṇvate sácā || 7||











támagrúvaḥ keśínīḥ sáṃ hí rebʰirá ūrdʰvā́stastʰurmamrúṣīḥ prā́yáve púnaḥ |
tā́sāṃ jarā́ṃ pramuñcánneti nā́nadadásuṃ páraṃ janáyañjīvámástṛtam || 8||











adʰīvāsáṃ pári mātū́ rihánnáha tuvigrébʰiḥ sátvabʰiryāti ví jráyaḥ |
váyo dádʰatpadváte rérihatsádā́nu śyénī sacate vartanī́ráha || 9||











asmā́kamagne magʰávatsu dīdihyádʰa śvásīvānvṛṣabʰó dámūnāḥ |
avā́syā śíśumatīradīdervármeva yutsú parijárbʰurāṇaḥ || 10||











idámagne súdʰitaṃ dúrdʰitādádʰi priyā́du cinmánmanaḥ préyo astu te |
yátte śukráṃ tanvò rócate śúci ténāsmábʰyaṃ vanase rátnamā́ tvám || 11||











rátʰāya nā́vamutá no gṛhā́ya nítyāritrāṃ padvátīṃ rāsyagne |
asmā́kaṃ vīrā́m̐ utá no magʰóno jánām̐śca yā́ pāráyācʰárma yā́ ca || 12||











abʰī́ no agna uktʰámíjjuguryā dyā́vākṣā́mā síndʰavaśca svágūrtāḥ |
gávyaṃ yávyaṃ yánto dīrgʰā́héṣaṃ váramaruṇyò varanta || 13||












Sūkta 1.141 

báḷittʰā́ tádvápuṣe dʰāyi darśatáṃ devásya bʰárgaḥ sáhaso yáto jáni |
yádīmúpa hvárate sā́dʰate matírṛtásya dʰénā anayanta sasrútaḥ || 1||











pṛkṣó vápuḥ pitumā́nnítya ā́ śaye dvitī́yamā́ saptáśivāsu mātṛ́ṣu |
tṛtī́yamasya vṛṣabʰásya doháse dáśapramatiṃ janayanta yóṣaṇaḥ || 2||











níryádīṃ budʰnā́nmahiṣásya várpasa īśānā́saḥ śávasā kránta sūráyaḥ |
yádīmánu pradívo mádʰva ādʰavé gúhā sántaṃ mātaríśvā matʰāyáti || 3||











prá yátpitúḥ paramā́nnīyáte páryā́ pṛkṣúdʰo vīrúdʰo dáṃsu rohati |
ubʰā́ yádasya janúṣaṃ yádínvata ā́dídyáviṣṭʰo abʰavadgʰṛṇā́ śúciḥ || 4||











ā́dínmātṝ́rā́viśadyā́svā́ śúciráhiṃsyamāna urviyā́ ví vāvṛdʰe |
ánu yátpū́rvā áruhatsanājúvo ní návyasīṣvávarāsu dʰāvate || 5||











ā́díddʰótāraṃ vṛṇate díviṣṭiṣu bʰágamiva papṛcānā́sa ṛñjate |
devā́nyátkrátvā majmánā puruṣṭutó mártaṃ śáṃsaṃ viśvádʰā véti dʰā́yase || 6||











ví yádástʰādyajató vā́tacodito hvāró ná vákvā jaráṇā ánākṛtaḥ |
tásya pátmandakṣúṣaḥ kṛṣṇájaṃhasaḥ śúcijanmano rája ā́ vyadʰvanaḥ || 7||











rátʰo ná yātáḥ śíkvabʰiḥ kṛtó dyā́máṅgebʰiraruṣébʰirīyate |
ā́dasya té kṛṣṇā́so dakṣi sūráyaḥ śū́rasyeva tveṣátʰādīṣate váyaḥ || 8||











tváyā hyàgne váruṇo dʰṛtávrato mitráḥ śāśadré aryamā́ sudā́navaḥ |
yátsīmánu krátunā viśvátʰā vibʰúrarā́nná nemíḥ paribʰū́rájāyatʰāḥ || 9||











tvámagne śaśamānā́ya sunvaté rátnaṃ yaviṣṭʰa devátātiminvasi |
táṃ tvā nú návyaṃ sahaso yuvanvayáṃ bʰágaṃ ná kāré mahiratna dʰīmahi || 10||











asmé rayíṃ ná svártʰaṃ dámūnasaṃ bʰágaṃ dákṣaṃ ná papṛcāsi dʰarṇasím |
raśmī́m̐riva yó yámati jánmanī ubʰé devā́nāṃ śáṃsamṛtá ā́ ca sukrátuḥ || 11||











utá naḥ sudyótmā jīrā́śvo hótā mandráḥ śṛṇavaccandráratʰaḥ |
sá no neṣannéṣatamairámūro'gnírvāmáṃ suvitáṃ vásyo ácʰa || 12||











ástāvyagníḥ śímīvadbʰirarkaíḥ sā́mrājyāya prataráṃ dádʰānaḥ |
amī́ ca yé magʰávāno vayáṃ ca míhaṃ ná sū́ro áti níṣṭatanyuḥ || 13||












Sūkta 1.142 

sámiddʰo agna ā́ vaha devā́m̐ adyá yatásruce |
tántuṃ tanuṣva pūrvyáṃ sutásomāya dāśúṣe || 1||











gʰṛtávantamúpa māsi mádʰumantaṃ tanūnapāt |
yajñáṃ víprasya mā́vataḥ śaśamānásya dāśúṣaḥ || 2||











śúciḥ pāvakó ádbʰuto mádʰvā yajñáṃ mimikṣati |
nárāśáṃsastrírā́ divó devó devéṣu yajñíyaḥ || 3||











īḷitó agna ā́ vahéndraṃ citrámihá priyám |
iyáṃ hí tvā matírmámā́cʰā sujihva vacyáte || 4||











stṛṇānā́so yatásruco barhíryajñé svadʰvaré |
vṛñjé devávyacastamamíndrāya śárma saprátʰaḥ || 5||











ví śrayantāmṛtāvṛ́dʰaḥ prayaí devébʰyo mahī́ḥ |
pāvakā́saḥ puruspṛ́ho dvā́ro devī́rasaścátaḥ || 6||











ā́ bʰándamāne úpāke náktoṣā́sā supéśasā |
yahvī́ ṛtásya mātárā sī́datāṃ barhírā́ sumát || 7||











mandrájihvā jugurváṇī hótārā daívyā kavī́ |
yajñáṃ no yakṣatāmimáṃ sidʰrámadyá divispṛ́śam || 8||











śúcirdevéṣvárpitā hótrā marútsu bʰā́ratī |
íḷā sárasvatī mahī́ barhíḥ sīdantu yajñíyāḥ || 9||











tánnasturī́pamádbʰutaṃ purú vā́raṃ purú tmánā |
tváṣṭā póṣāya ví ṣyatu rāyé nā́bʰā no asmayúḥ || 10||











avasṛjánnúpa tmánā devā́nyakṣi vanaspate |
agnírhavyā́ suṣūdati devó devéṣu médʰiraḥ || 11||











pūṣaṇváte marútvate viśvádevāya vāyáve |
svā́hā gāyatrávepase havyámíndrāya kartana || 12||











svā́hākṛtānyā́ gahyúpa havyā́ni vītáye |
índrā́ gahi śrudʰī́ hávaṃ tvā́ṃ havante adʰvaré || 13||












Sūkta 1.143 

prá távyasīṃ návyasīṃ dʰītímagnáye vācó matíṃ sáhasaḥ sūnáve bʰare |
apā́ṃ nápādyó vásubʰiḥ sahá priyó hótā pṛtʰivyā́ṃ nyásīdadṛtvíyaḥ || 1||











sá jā́yamānaḥ paramé vyomanyāvíragnírabʰavanmātaríśvane |
asyá krátvā samidʰānásya majmánā prá dyā́vā śocíḥ pṛtʰivī́ arocayat || 2||











asyá tveṣā́ ajárā asyá bʰānávaḥ susaṃdṛ́śaḥ suprátīkasya sudyútaḥ |
bʰā́tvakṣaso átyaktúrná síndʰavo'gné rejante ásasanto ajárāḥ || 3||











yámeriré bʰṛ́gavo viśvávedasaṃ nā́bʰā pṛtʰivyā́ bʰúvanasya majmánā |
agníṃ táṃ gīrbʰírhinuhi svá ā́ dáme yá éko vásvo váruṇo ná rā́jati || 4||











ná yó várāya marútāmiva svanáḥ séneva sṛṣṭā́ divyā́ yátʰāśániḥ |
agnírjámbʰaistigitaíratti bʰárvati yodʰó ná śátrūnsá vánā nyṛ̀ñjate || 5||











kuvínno agnírucátʰasya vī́rásadvásuṣkuvídvásubʰiḥ kā́mamāvárat |
codáḥ kuvíttutujyā́tsātáye dʰíyaḥ śúcipratīkaṃ támayā́ dʰiyā́ gṛṇe || 6||











gʰṛtápratīkaṃ va ṛtásya dʰūrṣádamagníṃ mitráṃ ná samidʰāná ṛñjate |
índʰāno akró vidátʰeṣu dī́dyacʰukrávarṇāmúdu no yaṃsate dʰíyam || 7||











áprayucʰannáprayucʰadbʰiragne śivébʰirnaḥ pāyúbʰiḥ pāhi śagmaíḥ |
ádabdʰebʰirádṛpitebʰiriṣṭé'nimiṣadbʰiḥ pári pāhi no jā́ḥ || 8||












Sūkta 1.144 

éti prá hótā vratámasya māyáyordʰvā́ṃ dádʰānaḥ śúcipeśasaṃ dʰíyam |
abʰí srúcaḥ kramate dakṣiṇāvṛ́to yā́ asya dʰā́ma pratʰamáṃ ha níṃsate || 1||











abʰī́mṛtásya dohánā anūṣata yónau devásya sádane párīvṛtāḥ |
apā́mupástʰe víbʰṛto yádā́vasadádʰa svadʰā́ adʰayadyā́bʰirī́yate || 2||











yúyūṣataḥ sávayasā tádídvápuḥ samānámártʰaṃ vitáritratā mitʰáḥ |
ā́dīṃ bʰágo ná hávyaḥ sámasmádā́ vóḷhurná raśmī́nsámayaṃsta sā́ratʰiḥ || 3||











yámīṃ dvā́ sávayasā saparyátaḥ samāné yónā mitʰunā́ sámokasā |
dívā ná náktaṃ palitó yúvājani purū́ cárannajáro mā́nuṣā yugā́ || 4||











támīṃ hinvanti dʰītáyo dáśa vríśo deváṃ mártāsa ūtáye havāmahe |
dʰánorádʰi praváta ā́ sá ṛṇvatyabʰivrájadbʰirvayúnā návādʰita || 5||











tváṃ hyagne divyásya rā́jasi tváṃ pā́rtʰivasya paśupā́ iva tmánā |
énī ta eté bṛhatī́ abʰiśríyā hiraṇyáyī vákvarī barhírāśāte || 6||











ágne juṣásva práti harya tádváco mándra svádʰāva ṛ́tajāta súkrato |
yó viśvátaḥ pratyáṅṅási darśató raṇváḥ sáṃdṛṣṭau pitumā́m̐ iva kṣáyaḥ || 7||












Sūkta 1.145 

táṃ pṛcʰatā sá jagāmā sá veda sá cikitvā́m̐ īyate sā́ nvīyate |
tásminsanti praśíṣastásminniṣṭáyaḥ sá vā́jasya śávasaḥ śuṣmíṇaspátiḥ || 1||











támítpṛcʰanti ná simó ví pṛcʰati svéneva dʰī́ro mánasā yádágrabʰīt |
ná mṛṣyate pratʰamáṃ nā́paraṃ váco'syá krátvā sacate ápradṛpitaḥ || 2||











támídgacʰanti juhvàstámárvatīrvíśvānyékaḥ śṛṇavadvácāṃsi me |
purupraiṣástáturiryajñasā́dʰanó'cʰidrotiḥ śíśurā́datta sáṃ rábʰaḥ || 3||











upastʰā́yaṃ carati yátsamā́rata sadyó jātástatsāra yújyebʰiḥ |
abʰí śvāntáṃ mṛśate nāndyè mudé yádīṃ gácʰantyuśatī́rapiṣṭʰitám || 4||











sá īṃ mṛgó ápyo vanargúrúpa tvacyùpamásyāṃ ní dʰāyi |
vyàbravīdvayúnā mártyebʰyo'gnírvidvā́m̐ ṛtacíddʰí satyáḥ || 5||












Sūkta 1.146 

trimūrdʰā́naṃ saptáraśmiṃ gṛṇīṣé'nūnamagníṃ pitrórupástʰe |
niṣattámasya cárato dʰruvásya víśvā divó rocanā́paprivā́ṃsam || 1||











ukṣā́ mahā́m̐ abʰí vavakṣa ene ajárastastʰāvitáūtirṛṣváḥ |
urvyā́ḥ padó ní dadʰāti sā́nau rihántyū́dʰo aruṣā́so asya || 2||











samānáṃ vatsámabʰí saṃcárantī víṣvagdʰenū́ ví carataḥ suméke |
anapavṛjyā́m̐ ádʰvano mímāne víśvānkétām̐ ádʰi mahó dádʰāne || 3||











dʰī́rāsaḥ padáṃ kaváyo nayanti nā́nā hṛdā́ rákṣamāṇā ajuryám |
síṣāsantaḥ páryapaśyanta síndʰumāvírebʰyo abʰavatsū́ryo nṝ́n || 4||











didṛkṣéṇyaḥ pári kā́ṣṭʰāsu jénya īḷényo mahó árbʰāya jīváse |
purutrā́ yádábʰavatsū́ráhaibʰyo gárbʰebʰyo magʰávā viśvádarśataḥ || 5||












Sūkta 1.147 

katʰā́ te agne śucáyanta āyórdadāśúrvā́jebʰirāśuṣāṇā́ḥ |
ubʰé yáttoké tánaye dádʰānā ṛtásya sā́manraṇáyanta devā́ḥ || 1||











bódʰā me asyá vácaso yaviṣṭʰa máṃhiṣṭʰasya prábʰṛtasya svadʰāvaḥ |
pī́yati tvo ánu tvo gṛṇāti vandā́ruste tanvàṃ vande agne || 2||











yé pāyávo māmateyáṃ te agne páśyanto andʰáṃ duritā́dárakṣan |
rarákṣa tā́nsukṛ́to viśvávedā dípsanta ídripávo nā́ha debʰuḥ || 3||











yó no agne árarivām̐ agʰāyúrarātīvā́ marcáyati dvayéna |
mántro gurúḥ púnarastu só asmā ánu mṛkṣīṣṭa tanvàṃ duruktaíḥ || 4||











utá vā yáḥ sahasya pravidvā́nmárto mártaṃ marcáyati dvayéna |
átaḥ pāhi stavamāna stuvántamágne mā́kirno duritā́ya dʰāyīḥ || 5||












Sūkta 1.148 

mátʰīdyádīṃ viṣṭó mātaríśvā hótāraṃ viśvā́psuṃ viśvádevyam |
ní yáṃ dadʰúrmanuṣyā̀su vikṣú svàrṇá citráṃ vápuṣe vibʰā́vam || 1||











dadānámínná dadabʰanta mánmāgnírvárūtʰaṃ máma tásya cākan |
juṣánta víśvānyasya kármópastutiṃ bʰáramāṇasya kāróḥ || 2||











nítye cinnú yáṃ sádane jagṛbʰré práśastibʰirdadʰiré yajñíyāsaḥ |
prá sū́ nayanta gṛbʰáyanta iṣṭā́váśvāso ná ratʰyò rārahāṇā́ḥ || 3||











purū́ṇi dasmó ní riṇāti jámbʰairā́drocate vána ā́ vibʰā́vā |
ā́dasya vā́to ánu vāti śocírásturná śáryāmasanā́mánu dyū́n || 4||











ná yáṃ ripávo ná riṣaṇyávo gárbʰe sántaṃ reṣaṇā́ reṣáyanti |
andʰā́ apaśyā́ ná dabʰannabʰikʰyā́ nítyāsa īṃ pretā́ro arakṣan || 5||












Sūkta 1.149 

maháḥ sá rāyá éṣate pátirdánniná inásya vásunaḥ padá ā́ |
úpa dʰrájantamádrayo vidʰánnít || 1||











sá yó vṛ́ṣā narā́ṃ ná ródasyoḥ śrávobʰirásti jīvápītasargaḥ |
prá yáḥ sasrāṇáḥ śiśrītá yónau || 2||











ā́ yáḥ púraṃ nā́rmiṇīmádīdedátyaḥ kavírnabʰanyò nā́rvā |
sū́ro ná rurukvā́ñcʰatā́tmā || 3||











abʰí dvijánmā trī́ rocanā́ni víśvā rájāṃsi śuśucānó astʰāt |
hótā yájiṣṭʰo apā́ṃ sadʰástʰe || 4||











ayáṃ sá hótā yó dvijánmā víśvā dadʰé vā́ryāṇi śravasyā́ |
márto yó asmai sutúko dadā́śa || 5||












Sūkta 1.150 

purú tvā dāśvā́nvoce'ríragne táva svidā́ |
todásyeva śaraṇá ā́ mahásya || 1||











vyàninásya dʰanínaḥ prahoṣé cidáraruṣaḥ |
kadā́ caná prajígato ádevayoḥ || 2||











sá candró vipra mártyo mahó vrā́dʰantamo diví |
práprétte agne vanúṣaḥ syāma || 3||












Sūkta 1.151 

mitráṃ ná yáṃ śímyā góṣu gavyávaḥ svādʰyò vidátʰe apsú jī́janan |
árejetāṃ ródasī pā́jasā girā́ práti priyáṃ yajatáṃ janúṣāmávaḥ || 1||











yáddʰa tyádvāṃ purumīḷhásya somínaḥ prá mitrā́so ná dadʰiré svābʰúvaḥ |
ádʰa krátuṃ vidataṃ gātúmárcata utá śrutaṃ vṛṣaṇā pastyā̀vataḥ || 2||











ā́ vāṃ bʰūṣankṣitáyo jánma ródasyoḥ pravā́cyaṃ vṛṣaṇā dákṣase mahé |
yádīmṛtā́ya bʰáratʰo yádárvate prá hótrayā śímyā vītʰo adʰvarám || 3||











prá sā́ kṣitírasura yā́ máhi priyá ṛ́tāvānāvṛtámā́ gʰoṣatʰo bṛhát |
yuváṃ divó bṛható dákṣamābʰúvaṃ gā́ṃ ná dʰuryúpa yuñjātʰe apáḥ || 4||











mahī́ átra mahinā́ vā́ramṛṇvatʰo'reṇávastúja ā́ sádmandʰenávaḥ |
sváranti tā́ uparátāti sū́ryamā́ nimrúca uṣásastakvavī́riva || 5||











ā́ vāmṛtā́ya keśínīranūṣata mítra yátra váruṇa gātúmárcatʰaḥ |
áva tmánā sṛjátaṃ pínvataṃ dʰíyo yuváṃ víprasya mánmanāmirajyatʰaḥ || 6||











yó vāṃ yajñaíḥ śaśamānó ha dā́śati kavírhótā yájati manmasā́dʰanaḥ |
úpā́ha táṃ gácʰatʰo vītʰó adʰvarámácʰā gíraḥ sumatíṃ gantamasmayū́ || 7||











yuvā́ṃ yajñaíḥ pratʰamā́ góbʰirañjata ṛ́tāvānā mánaso ná práyuktiṣu |
bʰáranti vāṃ mánmanā saṃyátā gíró'dṛpyatā mánasā revádāśātʰe || 8||











revádváyo dadʰātʰe revádāśātʰe nárā māyā́bʰiritáūti mā́hinam |
ná vāṃ dyā́vó'habʰirnótá síndʰavo ná devatváṃ paṇáyo nā́naśurmagʰám || 9||












Sūkta 1.152 

yuváṃ vástrāṇi pīvasā́ vasātʰe yuvórácʰidrā mántavo ha sárgāḥ |
ávātiratamánṛtāni víśva ṛténa mitrāvaruṇā sacetʰe || 1||











etáccaná tvo ví ciketadeṣāṃ satyó mántraḥ kaviśastá ṛ́gʰāvān |
triráśriṃ hanti cáturaśrirugró devanído há pratʰamā́ ajūryan || 2||











apā́deti pratʰamā́ padvátīnāṃ kástádvāṃ mitrāvaruṇā́ ciketa |
gárbʰo bʰāráṃ bʰaratyā́ cidasya ṛtáṃ pípartyánṛtaṃ ní tārīt || 3||











prayántamítpári jāráṃ kanī́nāṃ páśyāmasi nópanipádyamānam |
ánavapṛgṇā vítatā vásānaṃ priyáṃ mitrásya váruṇasya dʰā́ma || 4||











anaśvó jātó anabʰīśúrárvā kánikradatpatayadūrdʰvásānuḥ |
acíttaṃ bráhma jujuṣuryúvānaḥ prá mitré dʰā́ma váruṇe gṛṇántaḥ || 5||











ā́ dʰenávo māmateyámávantīrbrahmapríyaṃ pīpayansásminnū́dʰan |
pitvó bʰikṣeta vayúnāni vidvā́nāsā́vívāsannáditimuruṣyet || 6||











ā́ vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā havyájuṣṭiṃ námasā devāvávasā vavṛtyām |
asmā́kaṃ bráhma pṛ́tanāsu sahyā asmā́kaṃ vṛṣṭírdivyā́ supārā́ || 7||












Sūkta 1.153 

yájāmahe vāṃ maháḥ sajóṣā havyébʰirmitrāvaruṇā námobʰiḥ |
gʰṛtaírgʰṛtasnū ádʰa yádvāmasmé adʰvaryávo ná dʰītíbʰirbʰáranti || 1||











prástutirvāṃ dʰā́ma ná práyuktiráyāmi mitrāvaruṇā suvṛktíḥ |
anákti yádvāṃ vidátʰeṣu hótā sumnáṃ vāṃ sūrírvṛṣaṇāvíyakṣan || 2||











pīpā́ya dʰenúráditirṛtā́ya jánāya mitrāvaruṇā havirdé |
hinóti yádvāṃ vidátʰe saparyánsá rātáhavyo mā́nuṣo ná hótā || 3||











utá vāṃ vikṣú mádyāsvándʰo gā́va ā́paśca pīpayanta devī́ḥ |
utó no asyá pūrvyáḥ pátirdánvītáṃ pātáṃ páyasa usríyāyāḥ || 4||












Sūkta 1.154 

víṣṇornú kaṃ vīryā̀ṇi prá vocaṃ yáḥ pā́rtʰivāni vimamé rájāṃsi |
yó áskabʰāyadúttaraṃ sadʰástʰaṃ vicakramāṇástredʰórugāyáḥ || 1||











prá tádvíṣṇu stavate vīryèṇa mṛgó ná bʰīmáḥ kucaró giriṣṭʰā́ḥ |
yásyorúṣu triṣú vikrámaṇeṣvadʰikṣiyánti bʰúvanāni víśvā || 2||











prá víṣṇave śūṣámetu mánma girikṣíta urugāyā́ya vṛ́ṣṇe |
yá idáṃ dīrgʰáṃ práyataṃ sadʰástʰaméko vimamé tribʰírítpadébʰiḥ || 3||











yásya trī́ pūrṇā́ mádʰunā padā́nyákṣīyamāṇā svadʰáyā mádanti |
yá u tridʰā́tu pṛtʰivī́mutá dyā́méko dādʰā́ra bʰúvanāni víśvā || 4||











tádasya priyámabʰí pā́tʰo aśyāṃ náro yátra devayávo mádanti |
urukramásya sá hí bándʰurittʰā́ víṣṇoḥ padé paramé mádʰva útsaḥ || 5||











tā́ vāṃ vā́stūnyuśmasi gámadʰyai yátra gā́vo bʰū́riśṛṅgā ayā́saḥ |
átrā́ha tádurugāyásya vṛ́ṣṇaḥ paramáṃ padámáva bʰāti bʰū́ri || 6||












Sūkta 1.155 

prá vaḥ pā́ntamándʰaso dʰiyāyaté mahé śū́rāya víṣṇave cārcata |
yā́ sā́nuni párvatānāmádābʰyā mahástastʰáturárvateva sādʰúnā || 1||



1.  prap tvamr2mpg pāntanmsa andʰasnnsb dʰīyāyantjmsd  
    mahjmsd śūranmsd viṣṇuNmsd cac arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc |
    yasr3mdn sānunmsl parvatanmpg adābʰyajmdn  
    mahasa tastʰaturvp·I·3d«√stʰā arvatnmsi ivac sādʰunmsi 



1.  Ye shall praise in verse your drink from the herb
    to accompanying-visions mighty hero¹ and Viṣṇu;
    [those two], who on top of the mountains [are] undeceived,
    gladly have stayed [the course] as if with leading straight to a goal courser.



tveṣámittʰā́ samáraṇaṃ śímīvatoríndrāviṣṇū sutapā́ vāmuruṣyati |
yā́ mártyāya pratidʰīyámānamítkṛśā́norásturasanā́muruṣyátʰaḥ || 2||



2.  tveṣajnsn ittʰāa samaraṇannsn śimīvantjmdg  
    (indraNmd-viṣṇuNmd)Nmdv (sutajms-pājms)jmsn tvamr2mda uruṣyativp·A·3s«√uruṣy |
    yasr3mdn martyajmsd pratidʰīyamānajnsa idc kṛśānuNmsg astṛnmsg asanānfsa uruṣyatʰasvp·A·2d«√uruṣy 



2.  A conflict of the two exerting themselves is truly vehement;
    O Indra and Viṣṇu, he who drinks pressed out [juice] wants to restrain you two,
    who [,in turn,] for the sake of the mortal, would want to hinder
    what is being fitted --- an arrow of shooter Kṛśānu. 



tā́ īṃ vardʰanti máhyasya paúṃsyaṃ ní mātárā nayati rétase bʰujé |
dádʰāti putró'varaṃ páraṃ pitúrnā́ma tṛtī́yamádʰi rocané diváḥ || 3||



3.  tār3fpn īmr3msa vardʰantivp·A·3p«√vṛdʰ mahia ayamr3msg pauṃsyannsa  
    nip mātṛnfda nayativp·A·3s«√nī retasnnsd bʰujev···D··«√bʰuj |
    dadʰātivp·A·3s«√dʰā putranmsn avarajnsa parajnsa pitṛnmsb  
    nāmannnsn tṛtīyajnsn adʰip rocanannsl dyunmsg 



3.  They [ --- waters ---] greatly strengthen his manly vigor;
    he guides two mothers down to make use [of them] for the flow.
    The son imprints the lower [footprint] [and] the higher-than-the-father² one,
    called the third, above the luminous sphere of the Heaven. 



táttadídasya paúṃsyaṃ gṛṇīmasīnásya trātúravṛkásya mīḷhúṣaḥ |
yáḥ pā́rtʰivāni tribʰírídvígāmabʰirurú krámiṣṭorugāyā́ya jīváse || 4||



4.  (tadr3ns-tadr3ns)a idc ayamr3msg pauṃsyannsa gṛṇīmasivp·A·1p«√gṝ  
    inajmsg trātṛnmsg avṛkajmsg mīḷhvaṃstp·Imsg«√mih |
    yasr3msn pārtʰivajnpa triu idc vigāmannpi  
    urua kramiṣṭava·UE3s«√kram (urua-gāyajms)jmsd 



4.  It is just this his manly vigour that we extol ---
    of emitting-abundantly-[the treasure³] non-tearing invigorating defender,
    who by means of just three paces strode widely over earthly [domains]
    for the sake of wide-ranging [space] [for us] to live [in]. 



dvé ídasya krámaṇe svardṛ́śo'bʰikʰyā́ya mártyo bʰuraṇyati |
tṛtī́yamasya nákirā́ dadʰarṣati váyaścaná patáyantaḥ patatríṇaḥ || 5||



5.  dvau idc ayamr3msg kramaṇannda (svarnnsa-dṛśjms)jmsg  
    abʰikʰyāyatp·A???«abʰi~√kʰyā martyajmsn bʰuraṇyativp·A·3s«√bʰur |
    tṛtīyajnsa ayamr3msg nakisa āp dadʰarṣativp·Ae3s«√dʰṛṣ  
    vinmpn canaa patayanttpCAmpn«√pat patatrinjmpn 



5.  Perceiving just two his, who is beholding sva`r,
    strides being made, a mortal scrambles
    to ensure that nothing would dare [to make] his third,
    not even flying feathered birds,⁴. 



catúrbʰiḥ sākáṃ navatíṃ ca nā́mabʰiścakráṃ ná vṛttáṃ vyátīm̐ravīvipat |
bṛhácʰarīro vimímāna ṛ́kvabʰiryúvā́kumāraḥ prátyetyāhavám || 6||



6.  caturu sākama navatiu cac nāmannnpi  
    cakrannsa nac vṛttajnsa vyatinmpa avīvipatvpCU·3s«√vip |
    (bṛhatjms-śarīranns)nmsn vimimānata·Amsn«vi~√mā ṛkvanjmpi  
    yuvanjmsn akumāranmsn pratip etivp·A·3s«√i āhavanmsa 



6.  With four aspects,⁵ at the same time --- like set in motion wheel⁶,
    he has made ninety diverging [loci] to vibrate.
    Having extensive body, pacing [events] through reciters of verses
    the youthful one, not a boy, accepts the challenge.


1 Indra
2 Dyaus --- the Heaven
3 different from that emitted by Indra
4 ``birds'' of imagination, dreaming and fantasy
5 these might be the four pairs of opposites gain/loss, pain/pleasure, honor/dishonor, praise/censure described in Lokavipatti Sutta
6 a wheel having eight spokes that define four pairs of opposite points that are moving in opposite to each other direction yet remain around the center that is equally disposed towards each point


Sūkta 1.156 

bʰávā mitró ná śévyo gʰṛtā́sutirvíbʰūtadyumna evayā́ u saprátʰāḥ |
ádʰā te viṣṇo vidúṣā cidárdʰya stómo yajñáśca rā́dʰyo havíṣmatā || 1||











yáḥ pūrvyā́ya vedʰáse návīyase sumájjānaye víṣṇave dádāśati |
yó jātámasya maható máhi brávatsédu śrávobʰiryújyaṃ cidabʰyàsat || 2||











támu stotāraḥ pūrvyáṃ yátʰā vidá ṛtásya gárbʰaṃ janúṣā pipartana |
ā́sya jānánto nā́ma cidvivaktana maháste viṣṇo sumatíṃ bʰajāmahe || 3||











támasya rā́jā váruṇastámaśvínā krátuṃ sacanta mā́rutasya vedʰásaḥ |
dādʰā́ra dákṣamuttamámaharvídaṃ vrajáṃ ca víṣṇuḥ sákʰivām̐ aporṇuté || 4||











ā́ yó vivā́ya sacátʰāya daívya índrāya víṣṇuḥ sukṛ́te sukṛ́ttaraḥ |
vedʰā́ ajinvattriṣadʰastʰá ā́ryamṛtásya bʰāgé yájamānamā́bʰajat || 5||












Sūkta 1.157 

ábodʰyagnírjmá údeti sū́ryo vyùṣā́ścandrā́ mahyā̀vo arcíṣā |
ā́yukṣātāmaśvínā yā́tave rátʰaṃ prā́sāvīddeváḥ savitā́ jágatpṛ́tʰak || 1||











yádyuñjā́tʰe vṛ́ṣaṇamaśvinā rátʰaṃ gʰṛténa no mádʰunā kṣatrámukṣatam |
asmā́kaṃ bráhma pṛ́tanāsu jinvataṃ vayáṃ dʰánā śū́rasātā bʰajemahi || 2||











arvā́ṅtricakró madʰuvā́hano rátʰo jīrā́śvo aśvínoryātu súṣṭutaḥ |
trivandʰuró magʰávā viśvásaubʰagaḥ śáṃ na ā́ vakṣaddvipáde cátuṣpade || 3||











ā́ na ū́rjaṃ vahatamaśvinā yuváṃ mádʰumatyā naḥ káśayā mimikṣatam |
prā́yustā́riṣṭaṃ nī́ rápāṃsi mṛkṣataṃ sédʰataṃ dvéṣo bʰávataṃ sacābʰúvā || 4||











yuváṃ ha gárbʰaṃ jágatīṣu dʰattʰo yuváṃ víśveṣu bʰúvaneṣvantáḥ |
yuvámagníṃ ca vṛṣaṇāvapáśca vánaspátīm̐raśvināvaírayetʰām || 5||











yuváṃ ha stʰo bʰiṣájā bʰeṣajébʰirátʰo ha stʰo ratʰyā̀ rā́tʰyebʰiḥ |
átʰo ha kṣatrámádʰi dʰattʰa ugrā yó vāṃ havíṣmānmánasā dadā́śa || 6||












Sūkta 1.158 

vásū rudrā́ purumántū vṛdʰántā daśasyátaṃ no vṛṣaṇāvabʰíṣṭau |
dásrā ha yádrékṇa aucatʰyó vāṃ prá yátsasrā́tʰe ákavābʰirūtī́ || 1||











kó vāṃ dāśatsumatáye cidasyaí vásū yáddʰétʰe námasā padé góḥ |
jigṛtámasmé revátīḥ púraṃdʰīḥ kāmapréṇeva mánasā cárantā || 2||











yuktó ha yádvāṃ taugryā́ya perúrví mádʰye árṇaso dʰā́yi pajráḥ |
úpa vāmávaḥ śaraṇáṃ gameyaṃ śū́ro nā́jma patáyadbʰirévaiḥ || 3||











úpastutiraucatʰyámuruṣyenmā́ mā́mimé patatríṇī ví dugdʰām |
mā́ mā́médʰo dáśatayaścitó dʰākprá yádvāṃ baddʰástmáni kʰā́dati kṣā́m || 4||











ná mā garannadyò mātṛ́tamā dāsā́ yádīṃ súsamubdʰamavā́dʰuḥ |
śíro yádasya traitanó vitákṣatsvayáṃ dāsá úro áṃsāvápi gdʰa || 5||











dīrgʰátamā māmateyó jujurvā́ndaśamé yugé |
apā́mártʰaṃ yatī́nāṃ brahmā́ bʰavati sā́ratʰiḥ || 6||












Sūkta 1.159 

prá dyā́vā yajñaíḥ pṛtʰivī́ ṛtāvṛ́dʰā mahī́ stuṣe vidátʰeṣu prácetasā |
devébʰiryé deváputre sudáṃsasettʰā́ dʰiyā́ vā́ryāṇi prabʰū́ṣataḥ || 1||











utá manye pitúradrúho máno mātúrmáhi svátavastáddʰávīmabʰiḥ |
surétasā pitárā bʰū́ma cakratururú prajā́yā amṛ́taṃ várīmabʰiḥ || 2||











té sūnávaḥ svápasaḥ sudáṃsaso mahī́ jajñurmātárā pūrvácittaye |
stʰātúśca satyáṃ jágataśca dʰármaṇi putrásya pātʰaḥ padámádvayāvinaḥ || 3||











té māyíno mamire suprácetaso jāmī́ sáyonī mitʰunā́ sámokasā |
návyaṃnavyaṃ tántumā́ tanvate diví samudré antáḥ kaváyaḥ sudītáyaḥ || 4||











tádrā́dʰo adyá savitúrváreṇyaṃ vayáṃ devásya prasavé manāmahe |
asmábʰyaṃ dyāvāpṛtʰivī sucetúnā rayíṃ dʰattaṃ vásumantaṃ śatagvínam || 5||












Sūkta 1.160 

té hí dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ viśváśambʰuva ṛtā́varī rájaso dʰārayátkavī |
sujánmanī dʰiṣáṇe antárīyate devó devī́ dʰármaṇā sū́ryaḥ śúciḥ || 1||











uruvyácasā mahínī asaścátā pitā́ mātā́ ca bʰúvanāni rakṣataḥ |
sudʰṛ́ṣṭame vapuṣyè ná ródasī pitā́ yátsīmabʰí rūpaírávāsayat || 2||











sá váhniḥ putráḥ pitróḥ pavítravānpunā́ti dʰī́ro bʰúvanāni māyáyā |
dʰenúṃ ca pṛ́śniṃ vṛṣabʰáṃ surétasaṃ viśvā́hā śukráṃ páyo asya dukṣata || 3||











ayáṃ devā́nāmapásāmapástamo yó jajā́na ródasī viśváśambʰuvā |
ví yó mamé rájasī sukratūyáyājárebʰi skámbʰanebʰiḥ sámānṛce || 4||











té no gṛṇāné mahinī máhi śrávaḥ kṣatráṃ dyāvāpṛtʰivī dʰāsatʰo bṛhát |
yénābʰí kṛṣṭī́statánāma viśváhā panā́yyamójo asmé sáminvatam || 5||












Sūkta 1.161 

kímu śréṣṭʰaḥ kíṃ yáviṣṭʰo na ā́jagankímīyate dūtyàṃ kadyadūcimá |
ná nindima camasáṃ yó mahākuló'gne bʰrātardrúṇa ídbʰūtímūdima || 1||











ékaṃ camasáṃ catúraḥ kṛṇotana tádvo devā́ abruvantádva ā́gamam |
saúdʰanvanā yádyevā́ kariṣyátʰa sākáṃ devaíryajñíyāso bʰaviṣyatʰa || 2||











agníṃ dūtáṃ práti yádábravītanā́śvaḥ kártvo rátʰa utéhá kártvaḥ |
dʰenúḥ kártvā yuvaśā́ kártvā dvā́ tā́ni bʰrātaránu vaḥ kṛtvyémasi || 3||











cakṛvā́ṃsa ṛbʰavastádapṛcʰata kvédabʰūdyáḥ syá dūtó na ā́jagan |
yadā́vā́kʰyaccamasā́ñcatúraḥ kṛtā́nā́díttváṣṭā gnā́svantárnyānaje || 4||











hánāmainām̐ íti tváṣṭā yádábravīccamasáṃ yé devapā́namánindiṣuḥ |
anyā́ nā́māni kṛṇvate suté sácām̐ anyaírenānkanyā̀ nā́mabʰi sparat || 5||











índro hárī yuyujé aśvínā rátʰaṃ bṛ́haspátirviśvárūpāmúpājata |
ṛbʰúrvíbʰvā vā́jo devā́m̐ agacʰata svápaso yajñíyaṃ bʰāgámaitana || 6||











níścármaṇo gā́mariṇīta dʰītíbʰiryā́ járantā yuvaśā́ tā́kṛṇotana |
saúdʰanvanā áśvādáśvamatakṣata yuktvā́ rátʰamúpa devā́m̐ ayātana || 7||











idámudakáṃ pibatétyabravītanedáṃ vā gʰā pibatā muñjanéjanam |
saúdʰanvanā yádi tánnéva háryatʰa tṛtī́ye gʰā sávane mādayādʰvai || 8||











ā́po bʰū́yiṣṭʰā ítyéko abravīdagnírbʰū́yiṣṭʰa ítyanyó abravīt |
vadʰaryántīṃ bahúbʰyaḥ praíko abravīdṛtā́ vádantaścamasā́m̐ apiṃśata || 9||











śroṇā́méka udakáṃ gā́mávājati māṃsámékaḥ piṃśati sūnáyā́bʰṛtam |
ā́ nimrúcaḥ śákṛdéko ápābʰaratkíṃ svitputrébʰyaḥ pitárā úpāvatuḥ || 10||











udvátsvasmā akṛṇotanā tṛ́ṇaṃ nivátsvapáḥ svapasyáyā naraḥ |
ágohyasya yádásastanā gṛhé tádadyédámṛbʰavo nā́nu gacʰatʰa || 11||











sammī́lya yádbʰúvanā paryásarpata kvà svittātyā́ pitárā va āsatuḥ |
áśapata yáḥ karásnaṃ va ādadé yáḥ prā́bravītpró tásmā abravītana || 12||











suṣupvā́ṃsa ṛbʰavastádapṛcʰatā́gohya ká idáṃ no abūbudʰat |
śvā́naṃ bastó bodʰayitā́ramabravītsaṃvatsará idámadyā́ vyakʰyata || 13||











divā́ yānti marúto bʰū́myāgnírayáṃ vā́to antárikṣeṇa yāti |
adbʰíryāti váruṇaḥ samudraíryuṣmā́m̐ icʰántaḥ śavaso napātaḥ || 14||



14. dyunmsi yāntivp·A·3p«√yā marutNmpn bʰūminfsi agniNmsn  
     ayamr3msn vātanmsn (antara-īkṣajms)nnsi yātivp·A·3s«√yā |
     apnfpi yātivp·A·3s«√yā varuṇaNmsn samudranmpi  
     tvamr2mpa iccʰantaḥtp·Ampn«√iṣ śavasnnsg napātnmpv 



14. Marut-s move through the Heaven, Agni --- along the Earth,
    this wind moves through the intermediate space,
    Varuṇa moves through waters, through the seas ---
    [all of them] striving to obtain you, O offsprings of the impulse to change!






Sūkta 1.162 

mā́ no mitró váruṇo aryamā́yúríndra ṛbʰukṣā́ marútaḥ pári kʰyan |
yádvājíno devájātasya sápteḥ pravakṣyā́mo vidátʰe vīryā̀ṇi || 1||











yánnirṇíjā rékṇasā prā́vṛtasya rātíṃ gṛbʰītā́ṃ mukʰató náyanti |
súprāṅajó mémyadviśvárūpa indrāpūṣṇóḥ priyámápyeti pā́tʰaḥ || 2||











eṣá cʰā́gaḥ puró áśvena vājínā pūṣṇó bʰāgó nīyate viśvádevyaḥ |
abʰipríyaṃ yátpuroḷā́śamárvatā tváṣṭédenaṃ sauśravasā́ya jinvati || 3||











yáddʰaviṣyàmṛtuśó devayā́naṃ trírmā́nuṣāḥ páryáśvaṃ náyanti |
átrā pūṣṇáḥ pratʰamó bʰāgá eti yajñáṃ devébʰyaḥ prativedáyannajáḥ || 4||











hótādʰvaryúrā́vayā agnimindʰó grāvagrābʰá utá śáṃstā súvipraḥ |
téna yajñéna svàraṃkṛtena svaíṣṭena vakṣáṇā ā́ pṛṇadʰvam || 5||











yūpavraskā́ utá yé yūpavāhā́ścaṣā́laṃ yé aśvayūpā́ya tákṣati |
yé cā́rvate pácanaṃ sambʰárantyutó téṣāmabʰígūrtirna invatu || 6||











úpa prā́gātsumánme'dʰāyi mánma devā́nāmā́śā úpa vītápṛṣṭʰaḥ |
ánvenaṃ víprā ṛ́ṣayo madanti devā́nāṃ puṣṭé cakṛmā subándʰum || 7||











yádvājíno dā́ma saṃdā́namárvato yā́ śīrṣaṇyā̀ raśanā́ rájjurasya |
yádvā gʰāsya prábʰṛtamāsyè tṛ́ṇaṃ sárvā tā́ te ápi devéṣvastu || 8||











yádáśvasya kravíṣo mákṣikā́śa yádvā svárau svádʰitau riptámásti |
yáddʰástayoḥ śamitúryánnakʰéṣu sárvā tā́ te ápi devéṣvastu || 9||











yádū́vadʰyamudárasyāpavā́ti yá āmásya kravíṣo gandʰó ásti |
sukṛtā́ tácʰamitā́raḥ kṛṇvantūtá médʰaṃ śṛtapā́kaṃ pacantu || 10||











yátte gā́trādagnínā pacyámānādabʰí śū́laṃ níhatasyāvadʰā́vati |
mā́ tádbʰū́myāmā́ śriṣanmā́ tṛ́ṇeṣu devébʰyastáduśádbʰyo rātámastu || 11||











yé vājínaṃ paripáśyanti pakváṃ yá īmāhúḥ surabʰírnírharéti |
yé cā́rvato māṃsabʰikṣā́mupā́sata utó téṣāmabʰígūrtirna invatu || 12||











yánnī́kṣaṇaṃ mām̐spácanyā ukʰā́yā yā́ pā́trāṇi yūṣṇá āsécanāni |
ūṣmaṇyā̀pidʰā́nā carūṇā́maṅkā́ḥ sūnā́ḥ pári bʰūṣantyáśvam || 13||











nikrámaṇaṃ niṣádanaṃ vivártanaṃ yácca páḍbīśamárvataḥ |
yácca papaú yácca gʰāsíṃ jagʰā́sa sárvā tā́ te ápi devéṣvastu || 14||











mā́ tvāgnírdʰvanayīddʰūmágandʰirmókʰā́ bʰrā́jantyabʰí vikta jágʰriḥ |
iṣṭáṃ vītámabʰígūrtaṃ váṣaṭkṛtaṃ táṃ devā́saḥ práti gṛbʰṇantyáśvam || 15||











yádáśvāya vā́sa upastṛṇántyadʰīvāsáṃ yā́ híraṇyānyasmai |
saṃdā́namárvantaṃ páḍbīśaṃ priyā́ devéṣvā́ yāmayanti || 16||











yátte sādé máhasā śū́kṛtasya pā́rṣṇyā vā káśayā vā tutóda |
srucéva tā́ havíṣo adʰvaréṣu sárvā tā́ te bráhmaṇā sūdayāmi || 17||











cátustriṃśadvājíno devábandʰorváṅkrīráśvasya svádʰitiḥ sámeti |
ácʰidrā gā́trā vayúnā kṛṇota páruṣparuranugʰúṣyā ví śasta || 18||











ékastváṣṭuráśvasyā viśastā́ dvā́ yantā́rā bʰavatastátʰa ṛtúḥ |
yā́ te gā́trāṇāmṛtutʰā́ kṛṇómi tā́tā píṇḍānāṃ prá juhomyagnaú || 19||











mā́ tvā tapatpriyá ātmā́piyántaṃ mā́ svádʰitistanvà ā́ tiṣṭʰipatte |
mā́ te gṛdʰnúraviśastā́tihā́ya cʰidrā́ gā́trāṇyasínā mítʰū kaḥ || 20||











ná vā́ u etánmriyase ná riṣyasi devā́m̐ ídeṣi patʰíbʰiḥ sugébʰiḥ |
hárī te yúñjā pṛ́ṣatī abʰūtāmúpāstʰādvājī́ dʰurí rā́sabʰasya || 21||











sugávyaṃ no vājī́ sváśvyaṃ puṃsáḥ putrā́m̐ utá viśvāpúṣaṃ rayím |
anāgāstváṃ no áditiḥ kṛṇotu kṣatráṃ no áśvo vanatāṃ havíṣmān || 22||












Sūkta 1.163 

yádákrandaḥ pratʰamáṃ jā́yamāna udyánsamudrā́dutá vā púrīṣāt |
śyenásya pakṣā́ hariṇásya bāhū́ upastútyaṃ máhi jātáṃ te arvan || 1||











yaména dattáṃ tritá enamāyunagíndra eṇaṃ pratʰamó ádʰyatiṣṭʰat |
gandʰarvó asya raśanā́magṛbʰṇātsū́rādáśvaṃ vasavo nírataṣṭa || 2||











ási yamó ásyādityó arvannási tritó gúhyena vraténa |
ási sómena samáyā vípṛkta āhúste trī́ṇi diví bándʰanāni || 3||











trī́ṇi ta āhurdiví bándʰanāni trī́ṇyapsú trī́ṇyantáḥ samudré |
utéva me váruṇaścʰantsyarvanyátrā ta āhúḥ paramáṃ janítram || 4||











imā́ te vājinnavamā́rjanānīmā́ śapʰā́nāṃ sanitúrnidʰā́nā |
átrā te bʰadrā́ raśanā́ apaśyamṛtásya yā́ abʰirákṣanti gopā́ḥ || 5||











ātmā́naṃ te mánasārā́dajānāmavó divā́ patáyantaṃ pataṃgám |
śíro apaśyaṃ patʰíbʰiḥ sugébʰirareṇúbʰirjéhamānaṃ patatrí || 6||











átrā te rūpámuttamámapaśyaṃ jígīṣamāṇamiṣá ā́ padé góḥ |
yadā́ te márto ánu bʰógamā́naḷā́dídgrásiṣṭʰa óṣadʰīrajīgaḥ || 7||











ánu tvā rátʰo ánu máryo arvannánu gā́vó'nu bʰágaḥ kanī́nām |
ánu vrā́tāsastáva sakʰyámīyuránu devā́ mamire vīryàṃ te || 8||











híraṇyaśṛṅgó'yo asya pā́dā mánojavā ávara índra āsīt |
devā́ ídasya havirádyamāyanyó árvantaṃ pratʰamó adʰyátiṣṭʰat || 9||











īrmā́ntāsaḥ sílikamadʰyamāsaḥ sáṃ śū́raṇāso divyā́so átyāḥ |
haṃsā́ iva śreṇiśó yatante yádā́kṣiṣurdivyámájmamáśvāḥ || 10||











táva śárīraṃ patayiṣṇvàrvantáva cittáṃ vā́ta iva dʰrájīmān |
táva śṛ́ṅgāṇi víṣṭʰitā purutrā́raṇyeṣu járbʰurāṇā caranti || 11||











úpa prā́gācʰásanaṃ vājyárvā devadrī́cā mánasā dī́dʰyānaḥ |
ajáḥ puró nīyate nā́bʰirasyā́nu paścā́tkaváyo yanti rebʰā́ḥ || 12||











úpa prā́gātparamáṃ yátsadʰástʰamárvām̐ ácʰā pitáraṃ mātáraṃ ca |
adyā́ devā́ñjúṣṭatamo hí gamyā́ átʰā́ śāste dāśúṣe vā́ryāṇi || 13||












Sūkta 1.164 

asyá vāmásya palitásya hótustásya bʰrā́tā madʰyamó astyáśnaḥ |
tṛtī́yo bʰrā́tā gʰṛtápṛṣṭʰo asyā́trāpaśyaṃ viśpátiṃ saptáputram || 1||











saptá yuñjanti rátʰamékacakraméko áśvo vahati saptánāmā |
trinā́bʰi cakrámajáramanarváṃ yátremā́ víśvā bʰúvanā́dʰi tastʰúḥ || 2||











imáṃ rátʰamádʰi yé saptá tastʰúḥ saptácakraṃ saptá vahantyáśvāḥ |
saptá svásāro abʰí sáṃ navante yátra gávāṃ níhitā saptá nā́ma || 3||











kó dadarśa pratʰamáṃ jā́yamānamastʰanvántaṃ yádanastʰā́ bíbʰarti |
bʰū́myā ásurásṛgātmā́ kva svitkó vidvā́ṃsamúpa gātpráṣṭumetát || 4||











pā́kaḥ pṛcʰāmi mánasā́vijānandevā́nāmenā́ níhitā padā́ni |
vatsé baṣkáyé'dʰi saptá tántūnví tatnire kaváya ótavā́ u || 5||











ácikitvāñcikitúṣaścidátra kavī́npṛcʰāmi vidmáne ná vidvā́n |
ví yástastámbʰa ṣáḷimā́ rájāṃsyajásya rūpé kímápi svidékam || 6||











ihá bravītu yá īmaṅgá védāsyá vāmásya níhitaṃ padáṃ véḥ |
śīrṣṇáḥ kṣīráṃ duhrate gā́vo asya vavríṃ vásānā udakáṃ padā́puḥ || 7||











mātā́ pitáramṛtá ā́ babʰāja dʰītyágre mánasā sáṃ hí jagmé |
sā́ bībʰatsúrgárbʰarasā níviddʰā námasvanta ídupavākámīyuḥ || 8||











yuktā́ mātā́sīddʰurí dákṣiṇāyā átiṣṭʰadgárbʰo vṛjanī́ṣvantáḥ |
ámīmedvatsó ánu gā́mapaśyadviśvarūpyàṃ triṣú yójaneṣu || 9||











tisró mātṝ́strī́npitṝ́nbíbʰradéka ūrdʰvástastʰau némáva glāpayanti |
mantráyante divó amúṣya pṛṣṭʰé viśvavídaṃ vā́camáviśvaminvām || 10||











dvā́daśāraṃ nahí tájjárāya várvarti cakráṃ pári dyā́mṛtásya |
ā́ putrā́ agne mitʰunā́so átra saptá śatā́ni viṃśatíśca tastʰuḥ || 11||











páñcapādaṃ pitáraṃ dvā́daśākṛtiṃ divá āhuḥ páre árdʰe purīṣíṇam |
átʰemé anyá úpare vicakṣaṇáṃ saptácakre ṣáḷara āhurárpitam || 12||











páñcāre cakré parivártamāne tásminnā́ tastʰurbʰúvanāni víśvā |
tásya nā́kṣastapyate bʰū́ribʰāraḥ sanā́devá ná śīryate sánābʰiḥ || 13||











sánemi cakrámajáraṃ ví vāvṛta uttānā́yāṃ dáśa yuktā́ vahanti |
sū́ryasya cákṣū rájasaityā́vṛtaṃ tásminnā́rpitā bʰúvanāni víśvā || 14||











sākaṃjā́nāṃ saptátʰamāhurekajáṃ ṣáḷídyamā́ ṛ́ṣayo devajā́ íti |
téṣāmiṣṭā́ni víhitāni dʰāmaśá stʰātré rejante víkṛtāni rūpaśáḥ || 15||











stríyaḥ satī́stā́m̐ u me puṃsá āhuḥ páśyadakṣaṇvā́nná ví cetadandʰáḥ |
kavíryáḥ putráḥ sá īmā́ ciketa yástā́ vijānā́tsá pitúṣpitā́sat || 16||











aváḥ páreṇa pará enā́vareṇa padā́ vatsáṃ bíbʰratī gaúrúdastʰāt |
sā́ kadrī́cī káṃ svidárdʰaṃ párāgātkvà svitsūte nahí yūtʰé antáḥ || 17||











aváḥ páreṇa pitáraṃ yó asyānuvéda pará enā́vareṇa |
kavīyámānaḥ ká ihá prá vocaddeváṃ mánaḥ kúto ádʰi prájātam || 18||











yé arvā́ñcastā́m̐ u párāca āhuryé párāñcastā́m̐ u arvā́ca āhuḥ |
índraśca yā́ cakrátʰuḥ soma tā́ni dʰurā́ ná yuktā́ rájaso vahanti || 19||











dvā́ suparṇā́ sayújā sákʰāyā samānáṃ vṛkṣáṃ pári ṣasvajāte |
táyoranyáḥ píppalaṃ svādváttyánaśnannanyó abʰí cākaśīti || 20||











yátrā suparṇā́ amṛ́tasya bʰāgámánimeṣaṃ vidátʰābʰisváranti |
inó víśvasya bʰúvanasya gopā́ḥ sá mā dʰī́raḥ pā́kamátrā́ viveśa || 21||











yásminvṛkṣé madʰvádaḥ suparṇā́ niviśánte súvate cā́dʰi víśve |
tásyédāhuḥ píppalaṃ svādvágre tánnónnaśadyáḥ pitáraṃ ná véda || 22||











yádgāyatré ádʰi gāyatrámā́hitaṃ traíṣṭubʰādvā traíṣṭubʰaṃ nirátakṣata |
yádvā jágajjágatyā́hitaṃ padáṃ yá íttádvidústé amṛtatvámānaśuḥ || 23||











gāyatréṇa práti mimīte arkámarkéṇa sā́ma traíṣṭubʰena vākám |
vākéna vākáṃ dvipádā cátuṣpadākṣáreṇa mimate saptá vā́ṇīḥ || 24||











jágatā síndʰuṃ divyàstabʰāyadratʰaṃtaré sū́ryaṃ páryapaśyat |
gāyatrásya samídʰastisrá āhustáto mahnā́ prá ririce mahitvā́ || 25||











úpa hvaye sudúgʰāṃ dʰenúmetā́ṃ suhásto godʰúgutá dohadenām |
śréṣṭʰaṃ saváṃ savitā́ sāviṣanno'bʰī̀ddʰo gʰarmástádu ṣú prá vocam || 26||











hiṅkṛṇvatī́ vasupátnī vásūnāṃ vatsámicʰántī mánasābʰyā́gāt |
duhā́maśvíbʰyāṃ páyo agʰnyéyáṃ sā́ vardʰatāṃ mahaté saúbʰagāya || 27||











gaúramīmedánu vatsáṃ miṣántaṃ mūrdʰā́naṃ híṅṅakṛṇonmā́tavā́ u |
sṛ́kvāṇaṃ gʰarmámabʰí vāvaśānā́ mímāti māyúṃ páyate páyobʰiḥ || 28||











ayáṃ sá śiṅkte yéna gaúrabʰī́vṛtā mímāti māyúṃ dʰvasánāvádʰi śritā́ |
sā́ cittíbʰirní hí cakā́ra mártyaṃ vidyúdbʰávantī práti vavrímauhata || 29||











anácʰaye turágātu jīváméjaddʰruváṃ mádʰya ā́ pastyā̀nām |
jīvó mṛtásya carati svadʰā́bʰirámartyo mártyenā sáyoniḥ || 30||











ápaśyaṃ gopā́mánipadyamānamā́ ca párā ca patʰíbʰiścárantam |
sá sadʰrī́cīḥ sá víṣūcīrvásāna ā́ varīvarti bʰúvaneṣvantáḥ || 31||











yá īṃ cakā́ra ná só asyá veda yá īṃ dadárśa hírugínnú tásmāt |
sá mātúryónā párivīto antárbahuprajā́ nírṛtimā́ viveśa || 32||











dyaúrme pitā́ janitā́ nā́bʰirátra bándʰurme mātā́ pṛtʰivī́ mahī́yám |
uttānáyoścamvòryónirantárátrā pitā́ duhitúrgárbʰamā́dʰāt || 33||











pṛcʰā́mi tvā páramántaṃ pṛtʰivyā́ḥ pṛcʰā́mi yátra bʰúvanasya nā́bʰiḥ |
pṛcʰā́mi tvā vṛ́ṣṇo áśvasya rétaḥ pṛcʰā́mi vācáḥ paramáṃ vyoma || 34||











iyáṃ védiḥ páro ántaḥ pṛtʰivyā́ ayáṃ yajñó bʰúvanasya nā́bʰiḥ |
ayáṃ sómo vṛ́ṣṇo áśvasya réto brahmā́yáṃ vācáḥ paramáṃ vyoma || 35||











saptā́rdʰagarbʰā́ bʰúvanasya réto víṣṇostiṣṭʰanti pradíśā vídʰarmaṇi |
té dʰītíbʰirmánasā té vipaścítaḥ paribʰúvaḥ pári bʰavanti viśvátaḥ || 36||











ná ví jānāmi yádivedámásmi niṇyáḥ sáṃnaddʰo mánasā carāmi |
yadā́ mā́ganpratʰamajā́ ṛtásyā́dídvācó aśnuve bʰāgámasyā́ḥ || 37||











ápāṅprā́ṅeti svadʰáyā gṛbʰītó'martyo mártyenā sáyoniḥ |
tā́ śáśvantā viṣūcī́nā viyántā nyànyáṃ cikyúrná ní cikyuranyám || 38||











ṛcó akṣáre paramé vyomanyásmindevā́ ádʰi víśve niṣedúḥ |
yástánná véda kímṛcā́ kariṣyati yá íttádvidústá imé sámāsate || 39||











sūyavasā́dbʰágavatī hí bʰūyā́ átʰo vayáṃ bʰágavantaḥ syāma |
addʰí tṛ́ṇamagʰnye viśvadā́nīṃ píba śuddʰámudakámācárantī || 40||











gaurī́rmimāya salilā́ni tákṣatyékapadī dvipádī sā́ cátuṣpadī |
aṣṭā́padī návapadī babʰūvúṣī sahásrākṣarā paramé vyoman || 41||











tásyāḥ samudrā́ ádʰi ví kṣaranti téna jīvanti pradíśaścátasraḥ |
tátaḥ kṣaratyakṣáraṃ tádvíśvamúpa jīvati || 42||











śakamáyaṃ dʰūmámārā́dapaśyaṃ viṣūvátā pará enā́vareṇa |
ukṣā́ṇaṃ pṛ́śnimapacanta vīrā́stā́ni dʰármāṇi pratʰamā́nyāsan || 43||











tráyaḥ keśína ṛtutʰā́ ví cakṣate saṃvatsaré vapata éka eṣām |
víśvaméko abʰí caṣṭe śácībʰirdʰrā́jirékasya dadṛśe ná rūpám || 44||











catvā́ri vā́kpárimitā padā́ni tā́ni vidurbrāhmaṇā́ yé manīṣíṇaḥ |
gúhā trī́ṇi níhitā néṅgayanti turī́yaṃ vācó manuṣyā̀ vadanti || 45||











índraṃ mitráṃ váruṇamagnímāhurátʰo divyáḥ sá suparṇó garútmān |
ékaṃ sádvíprā bahudʰā́ vadantyagníṃ yamáṃ mātaríśvānamāhuḥ || 46||











kṛṣṇáṃ niyā́naṃ hárayaḥ suparṇā́ apó vásānā dívamútpatanti |
tá ā́vavṛtransádanādṛtásyā́dídgʰṛténa pṛtʰivī́ vyudyate || 47||











dvā́daśa pradʰáyaścakrámékaṃ trī́ṇi nábʰyāni ká u tácciketa |
tásminsākáṃ triśatā́ ná śaṅkávo'rpitā́ḥ ṣaṣṭírná calācalā́saḥ || 48||











yáste stánaḥ śaśayó yó mayobʰū́ryéna víśvā púṣyasi vā́ryāṇi |
yó ratnadʰā́ vasuvídyáḥ sudátraḥ sárasvati támihá dʰā́tave kaḥ || 49||











yajñéna yajñámayajanta devā́stā́ni dʰármāṇi pratʰamā́nyāsan |
té ha nā́kaṃ mahimā́naḥ sacanta yátra pū́rve sādʰyā́ḥ sánti devā́ḥ || 50||











samānámetádudakámúccaítyáva cā́habʰiḥ |
bʰū́miṃ parjányā jínvanti dívaṃ jinvantyagnáyaḥ || 51||











divyáṃ suparṇáṃ vāyasáṃ bṛhántamapā́ṃ gárbʰaṃ darśatámóṣadʰīnām |
abʰīpató vṛṣṭíbʰistarpáyantaṃ sárasvantamávase johavīmi || 52||












Sūkta 1.165 

káyā śubʰā́ sávayasaḥ sánīḷāḥ samānyā́ marútaḥ sáṃ mimikṣuḥ |
káyā matī́ kúta étāsa eté'rcanti śúṣmaṃ vṛ́ṣaṇo vasūyā́ || 1||



1.  kār3fsi śubʰnfsi savayasjmpn sanīḷajmpn  
    samānījfsi marutNmpn samp mimikṣurvp·I·3p«√myakṣ |
    kār3fsi matinfsi kutasa etajmpn etasr3mpn  
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc śuṣmanmsa vṛṣannmpn vasūyāa 



1.  By what enhancement Marut-s --- of similar mental vigour, closely related [to each other] ---
    have become present together with the universal one¹?
    By what mental gesture, from where are these who have approached?
    Bulls roar fervently seeking benefits.



kásya bráhmāṇi jujuṣuryúvānaḥ kó adʰvaré marúta ā́ vavarta |
śyenā́m̐ iva dʰrájato antárikṣe kéna mahā́ mánasā rīramāma || 2||



2.  kasr3msg brahmannnpa jujuṣurvp·I·3p«√juṣ yuvanjmpn  
    kasr3msn adʰvaranmsl marutNmpa āp vavartavp·I·3s«√vṛt |
    śyenanmpa ivac dʰrajanttp·Ampa«√dʰraj (antara-īkṣajms)nnsl  
    kasr3msi mahjmsi manasnnsi rīramāmavp·Ue1p«√ram 



2.  Whose formulas youthful ones favoured?
    Who during proceeding on its path [sacrifice]
    turned to gliding like hawks in air Marut-s?
    By means of what mighty contemplation shall we stop [them]?

    [Leader of Maruts:]



kútastvámindra mā́hinaḥ sánnéko yāsi satpate kíṃ ta ittʰā́ |
sáṃ pṛcʰase samarāṇáḥ śubʰānaírvocéstánno harivo yátte asmé || 3||



3.  kutasa tvamr2msn indraNmsv māhinajmsn santtp·Amsn«√as  
    ekajmsn yāsivp·A·2s«√yā (satnns-patinms)nmsv kima tvamr2msd ittʰāa |



3.  Wherefrom thou, causing joy, O Indra,
    do travel alone, O overseer of what's real? What [is there] for thee [in doing] thus? ---
    thou ask thyself, having met with reinforcing ones [before].
    Thou can answer [it] thyself: that [was] for us, O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one, what [is now] thy [was] for us.

    [Indra:]



bráhmāṇi me matáyaḥ śáṃ sutā́saḥ śúṣma iyarti prábʰṛto me ádriḥ |
ā́ śāsate práti haryantyuktʰémā́ hárī vahatastā́ no ácʰa || 4||



4.  brahmannnpn ahamr1msd matinfpn śama sutanmpn  
    śuṣmanmsn iyartivp·A·3s«√ṛ prabʰṛtajmsn ahamr1msd adrinmsn |
    āp śāsateva·A·3p«√śās pratip haryantivp·A·3p«√hary uktʰannpn  
    ayamr3mdn harijmdn vahatasvp·A·3d«√vah tadr3npa vayamr1mpa acʰap 



4.  Formulations [are] for me, contemplations [are for me]; fortunately [for me are] extracted [drops of Soma];
    the fervor rises; the rock is brought forth for me.
    The verses ask for [me], long for [me].
    These two tawny ones carry those [formulations] towards us.

    [Leader of Maruts:]



áto vayámantamébʰiryujānā́ḥ svákṣatrebʰistanvàḥ śúmbʰamānāḥ |
máhobʰirétām̐ úpa yujmahe nvíndra svadʰā́mánu hí no babʰū́tʰa || 5||



5.  atasa vayamr1mpn antamajnpi yujānata·Ampn«√yuj  
    svakṣatrajnpi tanūnfsg śumbʰamānata·Ampn«√śubʰ |
    mahasnnpi etanmpa upap yujmaheva·A·1p«√yuj nuc  
    indraNmsv svadʰānfsa anup hic vayamr1mpg babʰūtʰavp·I·2s«√bʰū 



5.  O Indra, since thou became [manifest] according to our natural disposition,
    hence we, attaching ourselves to readily present² [powers],
    adorning [our] bodies with innately strong [powers],
    employ with [those] powers the antelopes.



kvà syā́ vo marutaḥ svadʰā́sīdyánmā́mékaṃ samádʰattāhihátye |
aháṃ hyùgrástaviṣástúviṣmānvíśvasya śátroránamaṃ vadʰasnaíḥ || 6||



6.  kvaa syār3fsn tvamr2mpg marutNmpv svadʰānfsn āsītvp·Aa3s«√as  
    yadc ahamr1msa ekajmsa samadʰattavp·Aa2p«sam~√dʰā ahihatyannsl |
    ahamr1msn hic ugrajmsn taviṣajmsn tuviṣmantjmsn  
    viśvajmsg śatrunmsg anamamvp·Aa1s«√nam vadʰasnanmpi 



6.  Where was that same natural disposition of yours
    when you put up me to slay the snake by myself,³?
    Because I am ferocious, in-control, having the power to control,
    with deadly weapons, I bend [the natural disposition] of every enemy [to be favourable to me].

    [Leader of Maruts:]



bʰū́ri cakartʰa yújyebʰirasmé samānébʰirvṛṣabʰa paúṃsyebʰiḥ |
bʰū́rīṇi hí kṛṇávāmā śaviṣṭʰéndra krátvā maruto yádváśāma || 7||



7.  bʰūria cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ yujyajmpi vayamr1mpd  
    samānajnpi (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsv pauṃsyannpi |
    bʰūrijmpa hic kṛṇavāmavp·Ao1p«√kṛ śaviṣṭʰajmsv  
    indraNmsv kratunmsi marutNmpv yadc vaśāmavp·Ao1p«√vaś 



7.  Thou have accomplished much with to-be-deployed for us
    similar manly deeds, O appearing as a bull, 
    just [as] many [deeds] we shall [yet] accomplish, O having the most power to change,
    O Indra, we, O Marut-s, shall wish [to accomplish] through [your⁴] resourcefulness!

    [Indra:]



vádʰīṃ vṛtráṃ maruta indriyéṇa svéna bʰā́mena taviṣó babʰūvā́n |
ahámetā́ mánave viśváścandrāḥ sugā́ apáścakara vájrabāhuḥ || 8||



8.  vadʰīmvp·U·1s«√vadʰ vṛtrannsa marutNmpv indriyajnpi  
    svajmsi bʰāmanmsi taviṣajmsn babʰūvaṅstp·Imsn«√bʰū |
    ahamr1msn etār3fpa manunmsd (viśvajms-candrajms)jfpa  
    sugajfpa apnfpa cakaravp·I·1s«√kṛ (vajranms-bāhunms)jmsn 



8.  I have defeated Vṛtra, O Marut-s, 
    having become in control by the power over affections and through my own wrath.
    For an intelligent man these having-allpervading-glitter waters
    I, armed with a thunderbolt, made easy-flowing.

    [Maruts:]



ánuttamā́ te magʰavannákirnú ná tvā́vām̐ asti devátā vídānaḥ |
ná jā́yamāno náśate ná jātó yā́ni kariṣyā́ kṛṇuhí pravṛddʰa || 9||



9.  anuttajmsa āp tvamr2msg magʰavanjmsv nakisa nuc  
    nac tvāvantjmsn astivp·A·3s«√as devatāa vidānajmsn |
    nac jāyamānatp·Amsn«√jan naśateva·A·3s«√naś nac jātajmsn  
    yadr3mpa kariṣyajnpa kṛṇuhivp·Ao2s«√kṛ pravṛddʰajmsv 



9.  That of thee is not downplayed here, O munificent one!
    No one similar to thee is known among deva-s.
    May thou, O intense one, accomplish yet-to-be-accomplished [deeds]
    which neither just being born nor [already] born one succeeds in.



ékasya cinme vibʰvàstvójo yā́ nú dadʰṛṣvā́nkṛṇávai manīṣā́ |
aháṃ hyùgró maruto vídāno yā́ni cyávamíndra ídīśa eṣām || 10||



10. ekajmsg cidc ahamr1msd vibʰujnsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as ojasnnsn  
     yadr3npa nuc dadʰṛṣvaṅstp·Imsn«√dʰṛṣ kṛṇavaiva·Ao1s«√kṛ manīṣānfsn |
     ahamr1msn hic ugrajmsn marutNmpv vidānajmsn  
     yadr3npa cyavamvp·Ae1s«√cyu indraNmsn idc īśeva·A·1s«√īś ayamr3npg 



10. May only mine vigour stand out,
    whatever [deeds] I, daring, shall still perform with the right conception!
    Since I am known to be violent, O Marut-s,
    whatever [things] I were to stir, just I, Indra, will be the master of them.



ámandanmā maruta stómo átra yánme naraḥ śrútyaṃ bráhma cakrá |
índrāya vṛ́ṣṇe súmakʰāya máhyaṃ sákʰye sákʰāyastanvè tanū́bʰiḥ || 11||



11. amandatvp·Aa3s«√mand ahamr1msa marutNmpv stomanmsn atraa  
     yadr3nsa ahamr1msg nṛnmpv śrutyajnsa brahmannnsa cakravp·I·2p«√kṛ |
     indraNmsd vṛṣannmsd sumakʰajmsd ahamr1msd  
     sakʰinmsd sakʰinmpn tanūnfsd tanūnfpi 



11. This time, a hymn of praise exhilarated me, O Marut-s,
    that to-be-heard formula ye created for me, O men,
    for the bull Indra, for me who is of good fighting spirit,
    companions for a companion, manifestations for a manifestation!



evédeté práti mā rócamānā ánedyaḥ śráva éṣo dádʰānāḥ |
saṃcákṣyā marutaścandrávarṇā ácʰānta me cʰadáyātʰā ca nūnám || 12||



12. evaa idc etasr3mpn pratip ahamr1msa rocamānajmpn  
     anedyajmsn śravasnnsa āp iṣnfpa dadʰānatp·Impn«√dʰā |
     saṃcakṣyatp·A???«sam~√cakṣ marutNmpv |
     (candrajms-varṇanms)jmpn  
     accʰāntavp·U·2p«√cʰad ahamr1msd cʰadayātʰavp·Ae2p«√cʰad cac nūnama 



12. Just so, these in opposition to me are splendid,
    not to be constrained [band], receiving loud praise before the libations.
    Observing, O Marut-s, [ye,] having a shimmering appearance,
    ye seemed good to me [before], ye shall be considered good now.

    [Poet Agastya:]



kó nvátra maruto māmahe vaḥ prá yātana sákʰīm̐rácʰā sakʰāyaḥ |
mánmāni citrā apivātáyanta eṣā́ṃ bʰūta návedā ma ṛtā́nām || 13||



13. kasr3msn nuc atraa marutNmpv māmaheva·I·3s«√mah tvamr2mpa  
     prap yātanavp·Ao2p«√yā sakʰinmpa acʰāp sakʰinmpn |
     manmannnpa citrajmpv apivātayanttp·Ampn«api~√vātay  
     ayamr3mpg bʰūtavp·Ao2p«√bʰū navedajmpn ahamr1msg ṛtannpg 



13. Who indeed in this case, O Marut-s, has aroused ye?
    Journey forth ye, companions, to [your] companions!
    O attracting attention ones, ye, fanning out manic thoughts
    do become cognizant of these my coherences.



ā́ yádduvasyā́dduváse ná kārúrasmā́ñcakré mānyásya medʰā́ |
ó ṣú vartta maruto vípramácʰemā́ bráhmāṇi jaritā́ vo arcat || 14||



14. āp yadc duvasyātvp·Ae3s«√duvasy duvasnnsd nac kārunmsn  
     vayamr1mpa cakrevp·I·3s«√kṛ mānyajmsg medʰānfsn |
     āp uc sup varttavp·Ao2p«√vṛt marutNmpv vipranmsa acʰāp  
     ayamr3npa brahmannnpa jaritṛnmsn tvamr2mpd arcatvp·AE3s«√arc 



14. Here --- since the singer of eulogies rouses [us] as if to ready [us] for action,
    the strength of resolve of the venerable [singer] took hold of us.
    Here as well turn to an inspired one, O Marut-s;
    the invoker shall recommend these formulations to ye.

    [Invoker:]



eṣá va stómo maruta iyáṃ gī́rmāndāryásya mānyásya kāróḥ |
éṣā́ yāsīṣṭa tanvè vayā́ṃ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 15||



15. eṣasr3msn tvamr2mpd stomanmsn marutNmpv ayamr3fsn girnfsn  
     māndāryajmsg mānyajmsg kārunmsg |
     āp iṣnfsi yāsīṣṭava·AI3s«√yā tanūnfsd vayānfsa  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



15. This chant is for you, O Marut-s, this song [is]
    of a venerable singer of eulogies [who is] capable to please.
    Through a libation let it become a mental vigour for him!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure.


1 Sarasvatī
2 lit. ``nearest''
3 lit. ``alone''
4 Indra's


Sūkta 1.166 

tánnú vocāma rabʰasā́ya jánmane pū́rvaṃ mahitváṃ vṛṣabʰásya ketáve |
aidʰéva yā́manmarutastuviṣvaṇo yudʰéva śakrāstaviṣā́ṇi kartana || 1||



1.  tadc nuc vocāmavp·Ao1p«√vac rabʰasajnsd janmannnsd  
    pūrvajnsa mahitvannsa (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsg ketunmsd |
    aidʰannpa ivac yāmannnsl marutNmpv (tuvijms-svannfs)jmpv  
    yudʰnmsi ivac śakrajmpv taviṣajnpa kartanavp·Ao2p«√kṛ 



1.  Now we shall mention this to the impetuous race,
    the former greatness [we shall describe] to the vanguard of him who resembles a bull.
    Like shots of energy on a journey, O loud-sounding Marut-s,
    do effect powers¹, O abled ones, like [those evoked] by a warrior.



nítyaṃ ná sūnúṃ mádʰu bíbʰrata úpa krī́ḷanti krīḷā́ vidátʰeṣu gʰṛ́ṣvayaḥ |
nákṣanti rudrā́ ávasā namasvínaṃ ná mardʰanti svátavaso haviṣkṛ́tam || 2||



2.  nityajmsa nac sūnunmsa madʰunnsa bibʰrattp·Amp?«√bʰṛ upap  
    krīḷantivp·A·3p«√krīḷ krīḷajmpn vidatʰannpl gʰṛṣvijmpn |
    nakṣantivp·A·3p«√nakṣ rudrajmpn avasnnpi namasvinjmsa  
    nac mardʰantivp·A·3p«√mṛdʰ svatavasjmpn (havisnns-kṛtjfs)jnsa 



2.  Bringing the honey closer as if one's own son,
    playful ones are playing during teaching sessions --- they, thrill-inducing.
    Rudra-s with [their] favours come near a reverential one.
    They, self-strong, do not neglect him who prepares an oblation.



yásmā ū́māso amṛ́tā árāsata rāyáspóṣaṃ ca havíṣā dadāśúṣe |
ukṣántyasmai marúto hitā́ iva purū́ rájāṃsi páyasā mayobʰúvaḥ || 3||



3.  yasr2msd ūmanmpn amṛtajmpn arāsatava·U·3p«√rā  
    rainmpa poṣanmsa cac havisnnsi dadāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś |
    ukṣantivp·A·3p«√ukṣ ayamr3msd marutNmpn hitajmpn ivac  
    purua rajasnnpa payasnnsi (mayasnns-bʰūjms)jmpn 



3.  For whom imperishable helpers granted riches and thriving,
    for him who worships with an oblation ---
    for that one Marut-s sprinkle often (as if impelled)
    the regions with the juice --- they, becoming [thus] a counterbalance.



ā́ yé rájāṃsi táviṣībʰirávyata prá va évāsaḥ sváyatāso adʰrajan |
bʰáyante víśvā bʰúvanāni harmyā́ citró vo yā́maḥ práyatāsvṛṣṭíṣu || 4||



4.  āp yasr3mpn rajasnnpa taviṣīnfpi avyatavp·U·2p«√vye  
    prap tvamr2mpg evajmpn svayatajmpn adʰrajanvp·Aa3p«√dʰraj |
    bʰayanteva·A·3p«√bʰī viśvajnpa bʰuvanannpa harmyannpa  
    citrajmsn tvamr2mpg yāmanmsn prayatājfpl ṛṣṭinfpl 



4.  Which here enveloped regions with controlling powers
    [those] your speedy, self-directing ones² sweeped forward.
    All charming-the-mind places of existence become scary ---
    your varying course [is] among set out spears.



yáttveṣáyāmā nadáyanta párvatāndivó vā pṛṣṭʰáṃ náryā ácucyavuḥ |
víśvo vo ájmanbʰayate vánaspátī ratʰīyántīva prá jihīta óṣadʰiḥ || 5||



5.  yadc (tveṣajms-yāmannns)jmpn nadayantavpCA·3p«√nad parvatanmpa  
    dyunmsgc pṛṣṭʰannsa naryajmpn acucyavurvp·Aa3p«√cyu |
    viśvajmsn tvamr2mpg ajmannnsl bʰayateva·A·3s«√bʰī vanaspatinmsn  
    ratʰīyantījfsn ivac prap jihīteva·A·3s«√hā oṣadʰinfsn 



5.  When they, whose course is violent, fill the mountains with noises,
    or [when] agreeable to men ones shook the base of the Heaven,
    every principal desire causes anxiety during your passage;
    like a woman who goes on a chariot, the herb gives way [to you].
------



yūyáṃ na ugrā marutaḥ sucetúnā́riṣṭagrāmāḥ sumatíṃ pipartana |
yátrā vo didyúdrádati krívirdatī riṇā́ti paśváḥ súdʰiteva barháṇā || 6||



6.  tvamr2mpn vayamr1mpd ugrajmpn marutNmpv sucetunānfsi  
    (ariṣṭajms-grāmanms)jmpn sumatinfsa pipartanavp·Ao2p«√pṛ |
    yatraa tvamr2mpg didyutnfsn radativp·A·3s«√rad (krivinms-datījms)jfsn  
    riṇātivp·A·3s«√rī paśunmpa sudʰitājfsn ivac barhaṇāa 



6.  Ye [who are] for us violent, O Marut-s, with her who affords basis for good concentration,
    ye, of not non-torn-off³ group, bring [us] an effective mental gesture!
    Wherever your flesh-biting flame scratches [the mind]
    it sets free beasts [inside men] with certainty --- like a well contrived [mental gesture].



prá skambʰádeṣṇā anavabʰrárādʰaso'lātṛṇā́so vidátʰeṣu súṣṭutāḥ |
árcantyarkáṃ madirásya pītáye vidúrvīrásya pratʰamā́ni paúṃsyā || 7||



7.  prap (skambʰanms-deṣṇanns)jmpn (anavabʰrajns-rādʰasnns)jmpn  
    (alanns-tṛṇanns)jmpn vidatʰannpl suṣṭutajmpn |
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc arkanmsa madirajmsg pītinfsd  
    vidurvp·I·3p«√vid vīranmsg pratʰamajnpa pauṃsyannpa 



7.  Then they whose giving [becomes] a pillar,
    [who give] satisfaction that does not fade, [who are] like thorny twigs,
    [who are] highly praised during teaching sessions,
    they sing a hymn of illumination to drink the exhilarating one⁴, they know the foremost manly deeds of the hero.



śatábʰujibʰistámabʰíhruteragʰā́tpūrbʰī́ rakṣatā maruto yámā́vata |
jánaṃ yámugrāstavaso virapśinaḥ pātʰánā śáṃsāttánayasya puṣṭíṣu || 8||



8.  (śatau-bʰujijms)jmpi tasr3msa abʰihrutinfsb agʰannsb  
    purnfpi rakṣatavp·Ao2p«√rakṣ marutNmpv yasr3msa āvatavp·Aa2p«√av |
    jananmsa yasr3msa ugrajmpv tavasjmpv virapśinjmpv  
    pātʰanavp·A·2p«√pā śaṃsanmsb tanayannsg puṣṭinfpl 



8.  By means of having-hundred-enclosures fortresses
    guard against injury [and] evil him whom you, O Marut-s, favoured ---
    the person whom you, O ferocious, strong, exuberant ones,
    midst flourishing of [his] grandchildren protect from curse.



víśvāni bʰadrā́ maruto rátʰeṣu vo mitʰaspṛ́dʰyeva taviṣā́ṇyā́hitā |
áṃseṣvā́ vaḥ prápatʰeṣu kʰādáyó'kṣo vaścakrā́ samáyā ví vāvṛte || 9||



9.  viśvajnpn bʰadrannpn marutNmpv ratʰanmpl tvamr2mpg  
    (mitʰasa-spṛdʰyajns)jnpn ivac taviṣannpn āhitajnpn |
    aṃsanmpl āp tvamr2mpg prapatʰanmpl kʰādinmpn  
    akṣanmsn tvamr2mpg cakranmda samayāa vip vavṛteva·I·3s«√vṛt 



9.  All auspicious things, O Marut-s, [are] placed on your chariots
    like competing with each other powers to control.
    On long journeys there are studded spaulders on your shoulders
    your axle spins the wheels evenly.



bʰū́rīṇi bʰadrā́ náryeṣu bāhúṣu vákṣassu rukmā́ rabʰasā́so añjáyaḥ |
áṃseṣvétāḥ pavíṣu kṣurā́ ádʰi váyo ná pakṣā́nvyánu śríyo dʰire || 10||



10. bʰūrijnpn bʰadrannpn naryanmpl bāhunmpl  
     vakṣasnnpl rukmajmpn rabʰasajmpn añjinmpn |
     aṃsanmpl etanmpn pavinfpl kṣurajmpn adʰip  
     vinmpn nac pakṣanmpa vip anup śrīnmpa dʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā 



10. Many auspicious things [are] in manly arms, 
    on breasts [are] shining [plates], fierce-looking body-paints
    antelope skins on shoulders, barbs on the tips,
    like birds [spread out their] wings they spread out auspicious signs.



mahā́nto mahnā́ vibʰvò víbʰūtayo dūredṛ́śo yé divyā́ iva stṛ́bʰiḥ |
mandrā́ḥ sujihvā́ḥ sváritāra āsábʰiḥ sámmiślā índre marútaḥ pariṣṭúbʰaḥ || 11||



11. mahāntjmpn mahanjmsi vibʰujmpn vibʰūtijmpn  
     (dūrannsl-dṛśjms)jmpn yasr3mpn divyajmpn ivac stṛnmpi |
     mandrajmpn sujihvajmpn svaritṛnmpn āsannnpi  
     sammiślajmpn indraNmsl marutNmpn pariṣṭubʰjmpn 



11. Mighty by being ever-exciting, penetrating, all-pervading,
    seen at a distance like celestial ones with the stars,
    pleasantly sounding, well-tongued, noisy by means of [their] mouths,
    commingled around Indra, Marut-s exclaim abundantly.



tádvaḥ sujātā maruto mahitvanáṃ dīrgʰáṃ vo dātrámáditeriva vratám |
índraścaná tyájasā ví hruṇāti tájjánāya yásmai sukṛ́te árādʰvam || 12||



12. tadr3nsn tvamr2mpg sujātajmpv marutNmpv mahitvanannsn  
     dīrgʰajnsn tvamr2mpd dātrannsn aditiNfsg ivac vratannsn |
     indraNmsn canaa tyajasnnsi vip hruṇātivp·A·3s«√hru  
     tadr3nsa jananmsd yasr3msd sukṛtjmsd arādʰvamva·Aa2p«√rā 



12. That your state of being extensive,
    O good-to-manifest Marut-s, [is] long-lasting; 
    like the sway of Aditi [is] allotted to ye portion;
    not even Indra through alienation makes it go awry for a person to whom, [because of his] correct actions, ye surrendered.



tádvo jāmitváṃ marutaḥ páre yugé purū́ yácʰáṃsamamṛtāsa ā́vata |
ayā́ dʰiyā́ mánave śruṣṭímā́vyā sākáṃ náro daṃsánairā́ cikitrire || 13||



13. tadr3nsn tvamr2mpg jāmitvannsn marutNmpv parajnsl yugannsl  
     purua yadc śaṃsanmsa amṛtajmpv āvatavp·Aa2p«√av |
     ayāa dʰīnfsi manunmsd śruṣṭinfsa āvyatp·A???«√av  
     sākama nṛnmpn daṃsanajnpi āp cikitrireva·I·3p«√cit 



13. Such⁵ [was] your relatedness [to each other] in olden times
    (when often ye, O imperishable ones, favoured a recitation
    thus promoting --- for an intelligent man --- [mind's] obedience through a vision),
    [that] together men distinguished themselves with wonderous deeds.



yéna dīrgʰáṃ marutaḥ śūśávāma yuṣmā́kena párīṇasā turāsaḥ |
ā́ yáttatánanvṛjáne jánāsa ebʰíryajñébʰistádabʰī́ṣṭimaśyām || 14||



14. yadr3nsi dīrgʰajmsa marutNmpv śūśavāmavp·Ie1p«√śū  
     yuṣmākajnsi parīṇasnnsi turajmpn |
     āp yadr3nsa tatananva·Ae3p«√tan vṛjanannsl jananmpn  
     ayamr3mpi yajñanmpi tadr3nsa abʰip iṣṭinfsa aśyāmvp·Ai1s«√aś 



14. With what we have grown the long-lasting [fervor/enthusiasm⁶], O Marut-s,
    pressing forward through [your] plenitude,
    what people here, in the [sacrificial] enclosure, expand, ---
    that I will be able to achieve with these sacrifices --- for the sake of the request.



eṣá va stómo maruta iyáṃ gī́rmāndāryásya mānyásya kāróḥ |
éṣā́ yāsīṣṭa tanvè vayā́ṃ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 15||



15. eṣasr3msn tvamr2mpd stomanmsn marutNmpv ayamr3fsn girnfsn  
     māndāryajmsg mānyajmsg kārunmsg |
     āp iṣnfsi yāsīṣṭava·AI3s«√yā tanūnfsd vayānfsa  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānunms)jnsa 



15. This chant is for you, O Marut-s,
    this song is of a venerable singer capable to please.
    Through a libation let it become a mental vigour for him!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure.


1 powers keeping under control assailing forces
2 scouts
3 prob. ``not asocial''
4 Soma
5 extensive
6 śuṣma


Sūkta 1.167 

sahásraṃ ta indrotáyo naḥ sahásramíṣo harivo gūrtátamāḥ |
sahásraṃ rā́yo mādayádʰyai sahasríṇa úpa no yantu vā́jāḥ || 1||



1.  sahasramu tvamr2msg indraNmsv ūtinfpn vayamr1mpd  
    sahasramu iṣnfpn harivantjmsv gūrtatamajfpn |
    sahasramu rainmpn mādayadʰyaiv·C·D··«√mad  
    sahasrinjmpn upap vayamr1mpa yantuvp·Ao3p«√i vājanmpn 



1.  [May] thousand of thy benefits [be] for us,
    [may there be] a thousand full of the pale yellow welcomed [by thee] libations,
    a thousand treasures to make [us] exult;
    may rushes of vigour leading to a thousand different things reach us!



ā́ nó'vobʰirmarúto yāntvácʰā jyéṣṭʰebʰirvā bṛháddivaiḥ sumāyā́ḥ |
ádʰa yádeṣāṃ niyútaḥ paramā́ḥ samudrásya ciddʰanáyanta pāré || 2||



2.  āp vayamr1mpa avasnnpi marutNmpn yāntuvp·Ao3p«√i accʰap  
    jyeṣṭʰajmpic (bṛhatjms-divanms)jmpi sumāyajmpn |
    adʰaa yadc ayamr3mpg niyutnfpn paramajfpn  
    samudranmsg cidc dʰanayantavpCA·3p«√dʰan pārannsl 



2.  May Marut-s come here to us with [their] favours
    or, being very artful, together with the best, vast as the sky ones ---
    so much the more when the most distant internal sources of them
    cause [them] to dart to the opposite side of the sea.
------



mimyákṣa yéṣu súdʰitā gʰṛtā́cī híraṇyanirṇigúparā ná ṛṣṭíḥ |
gúhā cárantī mánuṣo ná yóṣā sabʰā́vatī vidatʰyèva sáṃ vā́k || 3||



3.  mimyakṣavp·I·3s«√myakṣ yasr3mpl sudʰitājfsn gʰṛtācīnfsn  
    (hiraṇyanns-nirnijnfs)jfsn uparājfsn nac ṛṣṭinfsn |
    guhājfsn carantījfsn manusnmsg nac yoṣānfsn  
    sabʰāvatījfsn vidatʰyājfsn ivac samp vācnfsn 



3.  In whom she was present, well contrived, smeared with ghee
    having golden garment, situated below like a spear 
    moving around in secret like a maiden [walking away] from a man
    [yet] fit for congregation like fit for a learning session utterance [holding ideas] together.



párā śubʰrā́ ayā́so yavyā́ sādʰāraṇyéva marúto mimikṣuḥ |
ná rodasī́ ápa nudanta gʰorā́ juṣánta vṛ́dʰaṃ sakʰyā́ya devā́ḥ || 4||



4.  parājfsi śubʰrajnpn ayāsjmpn yavyājfsi  
    sādʰāraṇījfsi ivac marutNmpn mimikṣurvp·I·3p«√mikṣ |
    nac rodasīnfsn apap nudantava·AE3p«√nud gʰorajmpn  
    juṣantava·Ae3p«√juṣ vṛdʰnfsa sakʰyannsd devanmpn 



4.  Agile, replenishing, with her, extreme, who is [like] a channel,
    Marut-s mingled like with occupying a middle position one.
    Not Rodasī́ --- they, terrifying, shall remove themselves 
    so that deva-s would frequent the augment for the sake of the association.



jóṣadyádīmasuryā̀ sacádʰyai víṣitastukā rodasī́ nṛmáṇāḥ |
ā́ sūryéva vidʰató rátʰaṃ gāttveṣápratīkā nábʰaso nétyā́ || 5||



5.  joṣatvp·AE3s«√juṣ yadc īmc asuryānfsn sacadʰyaiv···D··«√sac  
    (viṣitajms-stukānfs)jfsn rodasīnfsn (nṛnms-manasnns)jfsn |
    āp sūryānfsn ivac vidʰanttp·Amsg«√vidʰ ratʰanmsa gātvp·UE3s«√gā  
    (tveṣajns-pratīkanns)jfsn nabʰasnnsg nac ityānfsn 



5.  If now asuryā¹ shall be pleased to accompany ---
    [she,] Rodasī́, [her] hair disheveled, [her] mind set on men² ---
    like Suryā she shall approach a chariot of him who honors [her],
    looking vehement as a coming [storm] cloud.



ā́stʰāpayanta yuvatíṃ yúvānaḥ śubʰé nímiślāṃ vidátʰeṣu pajrā́m |
arkó yádvo maruto havíṣmāngā́yadgātʰáṃ sutásomo duvasyán || 6||



6.  āp astʰāpayantavaCAa3p«√stʰā yuvatinfsa yuvannmpn  
    śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ nimiślājfsa vidatʰannpl pajrājfsa |
    arkanmsn yadc tvamr2mpd marutNmpv haviṣmantjmsn  
    gāyatvp·AE3s«√gai gātʰanmsa (sutajms-somanms)jmsn duvasyanttp·Amsn«√duvasy 



6.  Young men made the young woman to stand by
    to enhance [her] --- resilient, intertwined into teaching sessions.
    When hymn of illumination to ye, O Marut-s, is accompanied by an oblation
    he, who pressed Soma, rousing [her], shall sing a stanza.
------



prá táṃ vivakmi vákmyo yá eṣāṃ marútāṃ mahimā́ satyó ásti |
sácā yádīṃ vṛ́ṣamaṇā ahaṃyú stʰirā́ cijjánīrváhate subʰāgā́ḥ || 7||



7.  prap tasr3msa vivakmivp·A·1s«√vac vakmyajmsn yasr3msn  
    ayamr3mpg marutNmpg mahimannmsn satyajmsn astivp·A·3s«√as |
    sacāa yadc īmc (vṛṣannms-manasnns)jmsn (ahamr1ms-yujms)jmsn  
    stʰirājfsn cidc janījfpa vahateva·A·3s«√vah subʰāgājfpa 



7.  I explicate that which is instrumental in making utterances:
    the power of these Marut-s to increase in size is real. 
    When at hand, making mind a bull, seeking ego, 
    steady indeed, she conveys wealthy wives.



pā́nti mitrā́váruṇāvavadyā́ccáyata īmaryamó ápraśastān |
utá cyavante ácyutā dʰruvā́ṇi vāvṛdʰá īṃ maruto dā́tivāraḥ || 8||



8.  pāntivp·A·3p«√pā (mitraNmd-varuṇaNmd)Nmdn avadyannsb  
    cayateva·A·3s«√ci īmc aryamanNmsn uc apraśastajmpa |
    utap cyavanteva·A·3p«√cyu acyutajnpn dʰruvajnpn  
    vāvṛdʰeva·I·3s«√vṛdʰ īmc marutNmpv (dātinfs-vārajms)jmsn 



8.  They protect from the unspeakable --- Mitra, Varuṇa, [Aryaman];
    but Aryaman detests those without a merit.
    Even unshaken, stable [personal constructs] become unhinged;
    he, for whom giving is a choice, has grown, O Marut-s!



nahī́ nú vo maruto ántyasmé ārā́ttāccicʰávaso ántamāpúḥ |
té dʰṛṣṇúnā śávasā śūśuvā́ṃsó'rṇo ná dvéṣo dʰṛṣatā́ pári ṣṭʰuḥ || 9||



9.  nahia nuc tvamr2mpg marutNmpv antia vayamr1mpl  
    ārāttāta cidc śavasnnsg antanmsa āpurvp·I·3p«√āp |
    tasr3mpn dʰṛṣṇujnsi śavasnnsi śūśuvāṃstp·Impn«√śū  
    arṇasnnsa nac dveṣasnnsa dʰṛṣatāa parip stʰurvp·UE3p«√stʰā 



9.  Surely not during your, O Marut-s, presence among us
    at some distance [from you] they have reached the limit of power to change.
    They, swelling the hostility as if it was a flood, with the strength to dare
    should have defiantly stood around.



vayámadyéndrasya préṣṭʰā vayáṃ śvó vocemahi samaryé |
vayáṃ purā́ máhi ca no ánu dyū́ntánna ṛbʰukṣā́ narā́mánu ṣyāt || 10||



10. vayamr1mpn adyaa indraNmsg preṣṭʰajmpn  
     vayamr1mpn śvasa vocemahiva·Ui1p«√vac samaryannsl |
     vayamr1mpn purāa mahijnsn cac vayamr1mpd anup dyunmpa  
     tadr3nsa vayamr1mpd (ṛbʰunms-kṣamnfs)nmsn naranmpg anup syātvp·Ai3s«√as 



10. Today we are Indra's dearest,
    tomorrow we might be speaking in a tumult of a battle;
    we [were] in the past [Indra's dearest], and day after day [something] great [is there] for us;
    Would for our sake Ṛbʰukṣan of men be near along with that!
------



eṣá va stómo maruta iyáṃ gī́rmāndāryásya mānyásya kāróḥ |
éṣā́ yāsīṣṭa tanvè vayā́ṃ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 11||



11. eṣasr3msn tvamr2mpd stomanmsn marutNmpv ayamr3fsn girnfsn  
     māndāryajmsg mānyajmsg kārunmsg |
     āp iṣnfsi yāsīṣṭava·AI3s«√yā tanūnfsd vayānfsa  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānunms)jnsa 



11. This chant is for you, O Marut-s,
    this song is of a venerable singer capable to please.
    Through a libation let it become a mental vigour for him!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure.


1 energy to be made a spiritual guide
2 inner Marut-s


Sūkta 1.168 

yajñā́yajñā vaḥ samanā́ tuturváṇirdʰíyaṃdʰiyaṃ vo devayā́ u dadʰidʰve |
ā́ vo'rvā́caḥ suvitā́ya ródasyormahé vavṛtyāmávase suvṛktíbʰiḥ || 1||



1.  (yajñanmsd-yajñanmsd)a tvamr2mpd samanannpa tuturvaṇijmsn  
    (dʰīnfsa-dʰīnfsa)a tvamr2mpg (devanms-yājfs)jfpa uc dadʰidʰveva·I·2p«√dʰā |
    āp tvamr2mpa arvācjmpa suvitannsd rodasnndl  
    mahjnsd vavṛtyāmvpIAi1s«√vṛt avasnnsd suvṛktijfpi 



1.  Pair of sacrifices after pair of sacrifices to you [performed] in the same way --- seeking ways to overcome;
    you have directed attention upon leading to deva-s vision of you after vision.
    I might employ ye coming here for an easy passage between the two Rodas-es
    for the mighty one to assist with well-twisted [visions¹].



vavrā́so ná yé svajā́ḥ svátavasa íṣaṃ svàrabʰijā́yanta dʰū́tayaḥ |
sahasríyāso apā́ṃ nórmáya āsā́ gā́vo vándyāso nókṣáṇaḥ || 2||



2.  vavrajmpn nac yasr3mpn svajājmpn svatavasjmpn  
    iṣnfsa svarnnsg abʰijāyantava·AE3p«abʰi~√jan dʰūtijmpn |
    sahasriyajmpn apnfpg nac ūrminfpn  
    āsnmsi gonfpn vandyajmpn nac ukṣannmpa 



2.  As those hiding, which self-manifested self-strong ones
    shall become manifest for a draught of sva`r, 
    [those are] agitating, numbering in thousands like the waves of the waters,
    to be saluted reverentially immediately as oxen or cows.



sómāso ná yé sutā́stṛptā́ṃśavo hṛtsú pītā́so duváso nā́sate |
aíṣāmáṃseṣu rambʰíṇīva rārabʰe hásteṣu kʰādíśca kṛtíśca sáṃ dadʰe || 3||



3.  somanmpn nac yasr3mpn sutajmpn tṛptajmsn  
    hṛdnnpl pītajmpn duvasjmpn nac āsateva·A·3p«√ās |
    āp ayamr3mpg aṃsanmpl rambʰiṇīnfsn ivac rarabʰevpII·3s«√rabʰ  
    hastanmpl kʰādinmsn cac kṛtinfsn cac samp dadʰeva·I·3s«√dʰā 



3.  Like Soma [juices], which, extracted, [are] satiating the stalk²,
    imbibed in the hearts, rousing, they³ do not rest.
    Over their shoulders, [Pṛśni] grasped strongly like having hooks [net⁴];
    a studded leather strap [is] on [their] hands, and a dagger fits in.
------



áva sváyuktā divá ā́ vṛ́tʰā yayurámartyāḥ káśayā codata tmánā |
areṇávastuvijātā́ acucyavurdṛḷhā́ni cinmarúto bʰrā́jadṛṣṭayaḥ || 4||



4.  avap svayuktajmpn dyunmsb āp vṛtʰāa yayurvp·I·3p«√yā  
    amartyajmpv kaśānfsi codatavp·Ao2p«√cud tmanāa |
    areṇujmpn (tuvijms-jātajms)jmpn acucyavurvp·Aa3p«√cyu  
    dṛḷhannpa cidc marutNmpn (bʰrājatjfs-ṛṣṭinfs)jmpn 



4.  Self-yoked, they came down wantonly from the Heaven.
    O immortals, with a whip do incite [these ones]! 
    They, Marut-s having gleaming spears,
    non-dusty⁵, born in multitude, caused even strongholds to shake.



kó vo'ntármaruta ṛṣṭividyuto réjati tmánā hánveva jihváyā |
dʰanvacyúta iṣā́ṃ ná yā́mani purupraíṣā ahanyò naítaśaḥ || 5||



5.  kasr3msn tvamr2mpg antara marutNmpv (ṛṣṭinfs-vidyutnfs)jmpv  
    rejativp·A·3s«√rej tmanāa hanūnfsi ivac jihvānfsi |
    (dʰanvannns-cyutjms)jfsg iṣnfpg nac yāmannnsl |
    (purua-praiṣanms)jmpn ahanīnfpa nac etaśanmsn 



5.  O Marut-s whose spears are like lightning bolts,
    who amongst you makes [what was firm] to shake just as if with jaw [and] a tongue⁶?
    Stirring the desert as if during series of refreshing draughts,
    [you are] inciting many like the flickering one⁷ [does] every day.



kvà svidasyá rájaso maháspáraṃ kvā́varaṃ maruto yásminnāyayá |
yáccyāváyatʰa vitʰuréva sáṃhitaṃ vyádriṇā patatʰa tveṣámarṇavám || 6||



6.  kvaa svidc ayamr3nsg rajasnnsg mahjnsg parajnsn  
    kvaa avarajnsn marutNmpv yadr3nsl āyayavp·I·2p«ā~√yā |
    yadc cyāvayatʰavpCA·2p«√cyu vitʰurajnpa ivac saṃhitajmsa  
    vip adrinmsi patatʰavp·A·2p«√pat tveṣajmsa arṇavajmsa 



6.  Where [is], do you think, the high of this great region
    where [is] the low, O Marut-s, in which you have arrived?
    When ye cause to shake what was put [well-fitting] together as if [it was put together] precariously
    ye dash through causing fear restless [sea] like a stone.



sātírná vó'mavatī svàrvatī tveṣā́ vípākā marutaḥ pípiṣvatī |
bʰadrā́ vo rātíḥ pṛṇató ná dákṣiṇā pṛtʰujráyī asuryèva jáñjatī || 7||



7.  sātinfsn nac tvamr2mpg amavatījfsn svarvatījfsn  
    tveṣājfsn vipākājfsn marutNmpv pipiṣvatījfsn |
    bʰadrājfsn tvamr2mpg rātinfsn pṛṇanttp·Amsg«√pṝ nac dakṣiṇānfsn  
    (pṛtʰujms-jrayanms)jfsn asuryānfsn ivac jañjatītp·Afsn«√jañj 



7.  Like acquisition of you --- forceful, possessing of sva`r, [yet] vehement,
    your gift is transforming, O Marút-s, overfull, auspicious ---
    like a present to an officiating priest given by him who grants abundantly ---
    like spreading widely asuryā⁸, glittering.



práti ṣṭobʰanti síndʰavaḥ pavíbʰyo yádabʰríyāṃ vā́camudīráyanti |
áva smayanta vidyútaḥ pṛtʰivyā́ṃ yádī gʰṛtáṃ marútaḥ pruṣṇuvánti || 8||



8.  pratip stobʰantivp·A·3p«√stubʰ sindʰunmpn pavinfpb  
    yadc abʰriyājfsa vācnfsa udīrayantivpCA·3p«ud~√īr |
    avap smayantava·AE3p«√smi vidyutnfpn pṛtʰivīnfsl  
    yadia gʰṛtannsa marutNmpn pruṣṇuvantivp·A·3p«√pruṣ 



8.  The rivers clank on par with arrows
    when they⁹ cause coming from the clouds sound to arise;
    lightning bolts shall flash down onto the Earth
    if Marut-s sprinkle ghee.



ásūta pṛ́śnirmahaté ráṇāya tveṣámayā́sāṃ marútāmánīkam |
té sapsarā́so'janayantā́bʰvamā́dítsvadʰā́miṣirā́ṃ páryapaśyan || 9||



9.  asūtavp·Aa3s«√sū pṛśniNfsn mahatjmsd raṇanmsd  
    tveṣajnsn ayāsjmpg marutNmpg anīkannsn |
    tasr3mpn sapsarajmpn ajanayantavaCAa3p«√jan abʰvanmsa  
    ātc idc svadʰānfsa iṣirājfsa parip apaśyanvp·Aa3p«√paś 



9.  Pṛśni begot [them] for an extensive battle;
    an appearance of agile Marut-s is causing fear;
    they, accompanied by delight, caused an immense [energy] to manifest [itself],
    just then they beheld [its] vigorous power of self-determination.
------



eṣá va stómo maruta iyáṃ gī́rmāndāryásya mānyásya kāróḥ |
éṣā́ yāsīṣṭa tanvè vayā́ṃ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 10||



10. eṣasr3msn tvamr2mpd stomanmsn marutNmpv ayamr3fsn girnfsn  
     māndāryajmsg mānyajmsg kārunmsg |
     āp iṣnfsi yāsīṣṭava·AI3s«√yā tanūnfsd vayānfsa  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānunms)jnsa 



10. This chant is for you, O Marut-s,
    this song is of a venerable singer capable to please.
    Through a libation let it become a mental vigour for him!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure.


1 dʰiyáḥ
2 =the spine
3 inner Marut-s
4 nidʰā
5 =non-material
6 ``with jaw and a tongue'' = ``with speech''
7 Agni
8 energy to be made a spiritual guide
9 rivers


Sūkta 1.169 

maháścittvámindra yatá etā́nmaháścidasi tyájaso varūtā́ |
sá no vedʰo marútāṃ cikitvā́nsumnā́ vanuṣva táva hí préṣṭʰā || 1||



1.  mahjnsb cidc tvamr2msn indraNmsv yatjnsb etasr3mpa  
    mahjnsb cidc asivp·A·2s«√as tyajasnnsb varūtṛnmsn |
    tasr3msn vayamr1mpg vedʰasjmsv marutNmpg cikitvaṅstp·Imsn«√cit  
    sumnannpn vanuṣvava·Ao2s«√van tvamr2msg hic preṣṭʰajnpn 



1.  Thou, O Indra, against even a great [alienation] coming to these here,
    against even a great alienation thou are a protector.
    [Being] such, O adept, thou are noticing our Marut-s;
    place within thy reach [their] favours since they¹ are dear to thee!



áyujranta indra viśvákṛṣṭīrvidānā́so niṣṣídʰo martyatrā́ |
marútāṃ pṛtsutírhā́samānā svàrmīḷhasya pradʰánasya sātaú || 2||



2.  ayujranva·U·3p«√yuj tvamr2msd indraNmsv (viśvajms-kṛṣṭinfs)jfpa  
    vidānajmpn niṣṣidʰnfsg martyatrāa |
    marutNmpg (pṛtnfs-sutinfs)nfsn hāsamānāta·Afsn«√hās |
    (svarnns-mīḷhanns)jmsg pradʰananmsg sātinfsl 



2.  They, finding attaining-their-aim-in-mortals effects,
    yoked for thee, O Indra, every race of men.
    Marut-s' incitement to fight is racing forth
    to gain the prize of which result is sva`r.



ámyaksā́ ta indra ṛṣṭírasmé sánemyábʰvaṃ marúto junanti |
agníściddʰí ṣmātasé śuśukvā́nā́po ná dvīpáṃ dádʰati práyāṃsi || 3||



3.  amyakvp·U·3s«√myakṣr3fsn tvamr2mpd indraNmsv ṛṣṭinfsn vayamr1mpl  
    sanemia abʰvanmsa marutNmpn junantivp·A·3p«√jun |
    agninmsn cidc hic smac atasannsl śuśukvantjmsn  
    apnfpn nac dvīpanmsa dadʰativp·A·3p«√dʰā prayasnnpa 



3.  Such spear² is present in us for thee, O Indra;
    at all times Marut-s inspire something immense ---
    just like fire blazing in brushwood,
    like waters [effect] an island, they effect delights.



tváṃ tū́ na indra táṃ rayíṃ dā ójiṣṭʰayā dákṣiṇayeva rātím |
stútaśca yā́ste cakánanta vāyó stánaṃ ná mádʰvaḥ pīpayanta vā́jaiḥ || 4||



4.  tvamr2msn tuc vayamr1mpd indraNmsv tasr3msa rayinmsa dāsvp·AE2s«√dā  
    ojiṣṭʰājfsi dakṣiṇānfsi ivac rātinfsa |
    stutajmsv cacr3fpn tvamr2msg cakanantavaIAE3p«√kan vāyuNmsg  
    stanannsn nac madʰunnsg pīpayantava·AE3p«√pī vājanmpi 



4.  O Indra, thou shall give us this treasure
    like a gift [given] by indefatigable prolific cow;
    and, O eulogized one, [stanzas], which are liked by thee and by Vāyu,
    shall swell with rushes of vigour like udder [becomes full] of honey.



tvé rā́ya indra tośátamāḥ praṇetā́raḥ kásya cidṛtāyóḥ |
té ṣú ṇo marúto mṛḷayantu yé smā purā́ gātūyántīva devā́ḥ || 5||



5.  tvamr2msl rainmpn indraNmsv tośatamajmpn  
    pranetṛnmpn kasr3msg cidc (ṛtanns-yujms)jmsg |
    tasr3mpn sup vayamr1mpd marutNmpn mṛḷayantuvp·Ao3p«√mṛḷ  
    yasr3mpn smac purāa gātuyantivp·A·3s«√gātuy ivac devanmpn 



5.  In thee, O Indra, are the most satisfying rewards ---
    harbingers of whoever is seeking ṛta.
    May they, Marut-s, treat us kindly --- 
    deva-s who up till now provided an unimpeded path.



práti prá yāhīndra mīḷhúṣo nṝ́nmaháḥ pā́rtʰive sádane yatasva |
ádʰa yádeṣāṃ pṛtʰubudʰnā́sa étāstīrtʰé nā́ryáḥ paúṃsyāni tastʰúḥ || 6||



6.  pratip prap yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā indraNmsv mīḷhvaṃstp·Impa«√mih nṛnmpa  
    mahasa pārtʰivajnsl sadanannsl yatasvava·Ao2s«√yat |
    adʰaa yadc ayamr3mpg (pṛtʰujms-budʰnanms)jmpn etanmpn  
    tīrtʰannsl nac arijmsg pauṃsyannpn tastʰurvp·I·3p«√stʰā 



6.  Set out towards liberal men, O Indra,
    quickly marshal thyself to an earthly seat now
    when having extensive base antelopes of these stay
    like manly deeds of him who raises it up at a passage.



práti gʰorā́ṇāmétānāmayā́sāṃ marútāṃ śṛṇva āyatā́mupabdíḥ |
yé mártyaṃ pṛtanāyántamū́mairṛṇāvā́naṃ ná patáyanta sárgaiḥ || 7||



7.  pratip gʰorajmpg etanmpg ayāsjmpg  
    marutNmpg śṛṇveva·A·3s«√śru āyatjmpg upabdinmsn |
    yasr3mpn martyanmsa (pṛtanānfs-yantjmp)jmsa ūmanmpi  
    ṛṇāvanjmsa nac patayantavaCAE3p«√pat sarganmpi 



7.  Audible is the rattling of terrifying antelopes
    [and] of agile coming near Marut-s
    who with helpers shall speed going into battle mortal 
    as an indebted [man is] by swarms [of incitements to repay].



tváṃ mā́nebʰya indra viśvájanyā rádā marúdbʰiḥ śurúdʰo góagrāḥ |
stávānebʰi stavase deva devaírvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 8||



8.  tvamr2msn mānanmpd indraNmsv (viśvajms-janyānfs)jfsi  
    radavp·Ao2s«√rad marutNmpi śurudʰnfpa (gonfs-agranns)jfpa |
    stavānanmpi stavaseva·A·2s«√stu devanmsv devanmpi  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



8.  Thou, O Indra, with her³ who is good for everybody, with Marut-s,
    dispense to sons of Mana proliferating preceded by words riches!
    By extolled deva-s, O deva, thou are extolled.
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 favours
2 ``incitement to fight'' pṛtsuti of verse 2
3 prob. Aditi


Sūkta 1.170 

ná nūnámásti nó śváḥ kástádveda yádádbʰutam |
anyásya cittámabʰí saṃcaréṇyamutā́dʰītaṃ ví naśyati || 1||



1.  nac nūnama astivp·A·3s«√as nac uc śvasa  
    kasr3msn tadr3nsa vedavp·I·3s«√vid yadr3nsn (atc-bʰutajms)jnsn |
    anyajmsg cittannsn abʰip saṃcareṇyajnsn  
    utac ādʰītannsn vip naśyativp·A·3s«√naś 



1.  It is not now, neither [it is] tomorrow.
    Who understands that which is marvelous?
    [What is] practicable towards other's aim
    and intended [that] comes to nothing.
    [Maruts:] 



kíṃ na indra jigʰāṃsasi bʰrā́taro marútastáva |
tébʰiḥ kalpasva sādʰuyā́ mā́ naḥ samáraṇe vadʰīḥ || 2||



2.  kima vayamr1mpa indraNmsv jigʰāṃsasivpDA·2s«√han bʰrātṛnmpn marutNmpn tvamr2msg |
    tasr3mpi kalpasvava·Ao2s«√kḷrp sādʰuyāac vayamr1mpa samaraṇannsl vadʰīsvp·UE2s«√vadʰ 



2.  Why do thou wish to slay us, O Indra?
    Thy Marut-s [are] brothers [to thee].
    Do thou adapt thyself to those in a straightforward manner!
    Do not vanquish us in [this] conflict!
    [Maruts:]



kíṃ no bʰrātaragastya sákʰā sánnáti manyase |
vidmā́ hí te yátʰā máno'smábʰyamínná ditsasi || 3||



3.  kima vayamr1mpa bʰrātṛnmsv agastyaNmsv sakʰinmsn santtp·A?s?«√as atip manyasevp·A·2s«√man |
    vidmavp·I·1p«√vid hic tvamr2msg yatʰāc manasnnsa  
    vayamr1mpd idc nac ditsasivpDA·2s«√dā 



3.  Why thou, O brother Agastya, 
    being companion [of Indra], disdain us?
    Since we got to know thy mind as it is
    thou do not wish to give [it] just to us.
    [Agastya:]



áraṃ kṛṇvantu védiṃ sámagnímindʰatāṃ puráḥ |
tátrāmṛ́tasya cétanaṃ yajñáṃ te tanavāvahai || 4||



4.  arama kṛṇvantuvp·Ao3p«√kṛ vedinfsa samp agninmsa indʰatāmva·Ao3p«√indʰ purasa |
    tatrac amṛtannsg cetanajmsa yajñanmsa tvamr2msd tanavāvahaiva·Ae1d«√tan 



4.  Let them¹ make suitably a sacrificial altar²,
    let them light the fire in advance,
    so that under such circumstances we both would weave³
    for thee a notable sacrifice with the nectar.
    [Agastya:]



tvámīśiṣe vasupate vásūnāṃ tváṃ mitrā́ṇāṃ mitrapate dʰéṣṭʰaḥ |
índra tváṃ marúdbʰiḥ sáṃ vadasvā́dʰa prā́śāna ṛtutʰā́ havī́ṃṣi || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn īśiṣeva·A·2s«√īś (vasunns-patinms)nmsv vasunnpg  
    tvamr2msn mitrajmpg (mitranms-patinms)nmsv dʰeṣṭʰajmsn |
    indraNmsv tvamr2msn marutNmpi samp vadasvava·Ao2s«√vad adʰac prap aśānavp·Ao2s«√aś ṛtutʰāa havisnnpa 



5.  Thou are the master of beneficial [things], O overseer of what's beneficent!
    Thou [are] giving most friends, O overseer of friends!
    O Indra, do thou converse with Marut-s,
    then, at a proper time, enjoy the oblations!


1 Marut-s
2 vedi
3 lit. ``extend''


Sūkta 1.171 

práti va enā́ námasāhámemi sūkténa bʰikṣe sumatíṃ turā́ṇām |
rarāṇátā maruto vedyā́bʰirní héḷo dʰattá ví mucadʰvamáśvān || 1||



1.  pratip tvamr2mpa enāa namasnnsi ahamr1msn emivp·A·1s«ā~√i  
    sūktajmsi bʰikṣevp·A·1s«√bʰikṣ sumatinfsa turajmpg |
    rarāṇatavp·Uo2p«√raṇ marutNmpv vedyānfpi  
    nip heḷasnnsa dʰattavp·Ao2p«√dʰā vip mucadʰvamva·Ao2p«√muc aśvanmpa 



1.  I approach ye in this manner --- with reverence,
    with well-recited [chant¹] I wish to partake in effective mental gesture of those who press forward.
    Be pleased with knowledge, O Marut-s,
    keep inside the anger, unharness your horses.



eṣá va stómo maruto námasvānhṛdā́ taṣṭó mánasā dʰāyi devāḥ |
úpemā́ yāta mánasā juṣāṇā́ yūyáṃ hí ṣṭʰā́ námasa ídvṛdʰā́saḥ || 2||



2.  eṣasr3msn tvamr2mpd stomanmsn marutNmpv namasvantjmsn  
    hṛdnnsi taṣṭajmsn manasnnsi dʰāyivp·UE3s«√dʰā devanmpv |



2.  This, a chant for you, O Marut-s, [is] full of veneration;
    fashioned with the heart, it was conceived in mind, O deva-s!
    Visiting often by means of the mind, come really close
    since you are strengthening from just a veneration [of you].



stutā́so no marúto mṛḷayantūtá stutó magʰávā śámbʰaviṣṭʰaḥ |
ūrdʰvā́ naḥ santu komyā́ vánānyáhāni víśvā maruto jigīṣā́ || 3||



3.  stutajmpn vayamr1mpd marutNmpn mṛḷayantuvp·Ao3p«√mṛḷ  
    utap stutajmsn magʰavanjmsn (śama-bʰaviṣṭʰajms)jmsn |
    ūrdʰvajnpn vayamr1mpg santuvp·Ao3p«√as komyajnpn vanannpn  
    ahannnpn viśvajnpn marutNmpv jigīṣānfsi 



3.  Eulogized, may Marut-s be gracious to us,
    and, eulogized, [may] the munificent one [be] the best at granting well-being!
    May our budding desires be elevated, 
    [and may] all days, O Marut-s, [be elevated] by the desire to win.



asmā́daháṃ taviṣā́dī́ṣamāṇa índrādbʰiyā́ maruto réjamānaḥ |
yuṣmábʰyaṃ havyā́ níśitānyāsantā́nyāré cakṛmā mṛḷátā naḥ || 4||



4.  ayamr3msb ahamr1msn taviṣajmsb īṣamāṇajmsn  
    indraNmsb bʰīnfsi marutNmpv rejamānajmsn |
    tvamr2mpd havyannpa niśitajnpa āsanvp·Aa3p«√as  
    tadr3npa ārea cakṛmavp·I·1p«√kṛ mṛḷatavp·Ao2p«√mṛḷ vayamr1mpd 



4.  I [am] escaping from this one, from the controlling one, 
    trembling with the fear of Indra, O Marut-s!
    For ye oblations were prepared ---
    we made them far from [here] --- be gracious to us!



yéna mā́nāsaścitáyanta usrā́ vyuṣṭiṣu śávasā śáśvatīnām |
sá no marúdbʰirvṛṣabʰa śrávo dʰā ugrá ugrébʰi stʰáviraḥ sahodā́ḥ || 5||



5.  yasr3msi mānanmpn citayantevaCA·3p«√cit usrajfpa  
    vyuṣṭinfpl śavasnnsi śaśvatījfpg |



5.  With what the sons of Mana make themselves attentive to morning lights during day-breaks ---
    with the power to change of ever-recurring [dawns],
    [being] such, together with Marut-s, O resembling bull, thou shall give us an auditory impression ---
    [thou,] a violent together with violent ones, an enduring one, giving overwhelming strength one.



tváṃ pāhīndra sáhīyaso nṝ́nbʰávā marúdbʰirávayātaheḷāḥ |
supraketébʰiḥ sāsahírdádʰāno vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 6||



6.  tvamr2msn pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā indraNmsv sahīyāṃsjmsb nṛnmpa  
    bʰavavp·Ao2s«√bʰū marutNmpi (avayātajns-heḷasnns)jmsn |
    supraketajmpi sāsahijmsn dadʰānata·Amsn«√dʰā  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānunms)jnsa 



6.  Do thou protect, O Indra, men from the overbearing one!
    By means of Marut-s become the one whose anger is appeased!
    By means of conspicuous ones [thou are] receptive [and] have means to bestow victory.
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 stoma


Sūkta 1.172 

citró vo'stu yā́maścitrá ūtī́ sudānavaḥ |
máruto áhibʰānavaḥ || 1||



1.  citrajmsn tvamr2mpg astuvp·Ao3s«√as yāmanmsn  
    citrajmsn ūtinfsi sudānujmpv |
    marutNmpv (ahinms-bʰānunms)jmpn 



1.  May your course be varying,
    varying with your means of helping,
    O generous Marut-s! [Ye are] of snake[-like] appearance.



āré sā́ vaḥ sudānavo máruta ṛñjatī́ śáruḥ |
āré áśmā yámásyatʰa || 2||



2.  ārear3fsn tvamr2mpg sudānujmpv  
    marutNmpv ṛñjatījfsn śarunfsn |
    ārea aśmannmsn yasr3msa asyatʰavp·A·2p«√as 



2.  Far she [is], O generous Marut-s,
    your straight-aiming missile,
    far the rock which you hurl.



tṛṇaskandásya nú víśaḥ pári vṛṅkta sudānavaḥ |
ūrdʰvā́nnaḥ karta jīváse || 3||



3.  (tṛṇanns-skandanms)nmsg nuc viśnfpa parip vṛṅktavp·Ao2p«√vṛj sudānujmpv |
    ūrdʰvajmpa vayamr1mpa kartavp·Ao2p«√kṛ jīvasev···D··«√jīv 



3.  Shun the tribes of Tṛṇaskanda,
    O generous ones!
    Make us elevated in order to live. 






Sūkta 1.173 

gā́yatsā́ma nabʰanyàṃ yatʰā vérárcāma tádvāvṛdʰānáṃ svarvat |
gā́vo dʰenávo barhíṣyádabdʰā ā́ yátsadmā́naṃ divyáṃ vívāsān || 1||



1.  gāyatvp·AE3s«√gai sāmannnsa nabʰanyajnsa yatʰāc vinmsg  
    arcāmavp·AE1p«√arc tadr3nsa vāvṛdʰānatp·Ansa«√vṛdʰ svarvatjnsa |
    gonfpn dʰenunfpn barhisnnsl adabdʰajfpn  
    āp yadc sadmannmsa divyajmsa vivāsānvpDAe3p«√van 



1.  He shall recite in a singing manner ``springing forth'' sāman¹ as [a song] of a bird;
    we shall commend that strengthening possessing of sva`r [Soma].
    On a sacrificial grass evocative expressions [used as] milch-cows [are] unimpaired,
    when they seek to place [him] who sits [on the grass], a divine one, within [our] reach.



árcadvṛ́ṣā vṛ́ṣabʰiḥ svéduhavyairmṛgó nā́śno áti yájjuguryā́t |
prá mandayúrmanā́ṃ gūrta hótā bʰárate máryo mitʰunā́ yájatraḥ || 2||



2.  arcatvp·AE3s«√arc vṛṣannmsn vṛṣannmpi sveduhavyajmpi  
    mṛganmsn nac aśnajmsn atip yadc juguryātvp·Ii3s«√gur |
    prap mandayujmsn manānfsa gūrtavp·AE3s«√gṝ hotṛnmsn bʰarateva·AE3s«√bʰṛ maryanmsn mitʰunanmda yajatrajmsn 



2.  With bulls, [those which are] ``understand-what by-yourselves'', the bull shall roar praises,²
    like a ravenous beast when it gives a shriek.
    Seeking exhilaration invoker shall welcome eagerness,
    instrumental-in-a-sacrifice recruit shall balance the pair³.



nákṣaddʰótā pári sádma mitā́ yánbʰáradgárbʰamā́ śarádaḥ pṛtʰivyā́ḥ |
krándadáśvo náyamāno ruvádgaúrantárdūtó ná ródasī caradvā́k || 3||



3.  nakṣatvp·AE3s«√nakṣ hotṛnmsn parip sadmannnsa mitnfsi yanttp·Amsn«√i  
    bʰaratvp·AE3s«√bʰṛ garbʰanmsa āp śaradjfsb pṛtʰivīnfsb |
    krandatvp·AE3s«√krand aśvanmsn nayamānata·Amsn«√nī ruvatvp·AE3s«√ru gonfsn  
    antara dūtanmsn nac rodasnnda carativp·A·3s«√car vācnfsn 



3.  Invoker shall approach the abode⁴ successively,⁵ [mentally] going through the pole⁶;
    he shall carry the embryo from the ripened⁷ Earth.
    The horse⁸, being led, shall neigh, the cow⁹ shall bellow.
    The sound of speech shall roam between the two Rodas-es like a messenger.



tā́ karmā́ṣatarāsmai prá cyautnā́ni devayánto bʰarante |
jújoṣadíndro dasmávarcā nā́satyeva súgmyo ratʰeṣṭʰā́ḥ || 4||



4.  tadr3npa karmavp·UE1p«√kṛ aṣatarajnpn ayamr3msd  
    prap cyautnannpa devayanttp·Ampn«√devay bʰaranteva·A·3p«√bʰṛ |
    jujoṣatvp·AE3s«√juṣ indraNmsn (dasmajns-varcasnns)jmsn  
    nāsatyaNmdn ivac sugmyajmsn (ratʰanmsl-stʰājms)jmsn 



4.  We have made those more acceptable for him,
    [who are] engaging deva-s, [and] bring forth contrivances
    [to which] Indra, whose vital power is accomplishing wonderful deeds,
    [Indra] remaining on a chariot, advancing well like Nāsatya-s, shall be favorable.



támu ṣṭuhī́ndraṃ yó ha sátvā yáḥ śū́ro magʰávā yó ratʰeṣṭʰā́ḥ |
pratīcáścidyódʰīyānvṛ́ṣaṇvānvavavrúṣaścittámaso vihantā́ || 5||



5.  tasr3msa uc stuhivp·Ao2s«√stu indraNmsa yasr3msn hac satvannmsn yasr3msn śūranmsn magʰavnjmsn yasr3msn (ratʰanmsl-stʰājms)jmsn |
    pratyañcjmsb cidc yodʰīyaṃsjmsn vṛṣanvantjmsn  
    vavrivaṃstp·Insg«√vṛ cidc tamasnnsg vihantṛnmsn 



5.  Do thou extol him, Indra, who [is] indeed a fighter,
    who is a generous agent of change, who [is] fighting from a chariot;
    accompanied by the bull¹⁰, he is more warlike than even facing [him Vṛtra],
    [he is] a disperser of even surrounding [both Rodas-es] inertia.



prá yádittʰā́ mahinā́ nṛ́bʰyo ástyáraṃ ródasī kakṣyè nā́smai |
sáṃ vivya índro vṛjánaṃ ná bʰū́mā bʰárti svadʰā́vām̐ opaśámiva dyā́m || 6||



6.  prap yadc ittʰāc mahimannmsi nṛnmpd astivp·A·3s«√as  
    arama rodasnnda kakṣyajnda nac ayamr3msd |
    samp vivyeva·I·3s«√vye indraNmsn vṛjanannsa nac bʰūmannnsa  
    bʰartivp·A·3s«√bʰṛ svadʰāvantjmsn opaśannsa ivac dyunmsa 



6.  When thus, by means of the power to increase in size, he is present for the men in an extraordinary degree,
    both Rodas-es readily are for him --- as if [being a] lurking place.
    Indra has equipped himself with the Earth as if with a sacrificial enclosure;
    he, having the power of self-determination, holds the Heaven in equipoise in the same manner [as he holds] the column¹¹.



samátsu tvā śūra satā́murāṇáṃ prapatʰíntamaṃ paritaṃsayádʰyai |
sajóṣasa índraṃ máde kṣoṇī́ḥ sūríṃ cidyé anumádanti vā́jaiḥ || 7||



7.  samadnfpl tvamr2msa śūranmsv santtp·Ampg«√as urāṇajmsa  
    prapatʰintamajmsa paritaṃsayadʰyaiv·C·D··«pari~√taṃs |
    sajoṣasjmpn indraNmsa madanmsl kṣoṇīnfpa  
    sūrinmsa cidc yasr3mpn anumadantivp·A·3p«anu~√mad vājanmpi 



7.  To make thee, O agent of change, [who] in clashes of those present [here]
    [was] extending [and] best-possessing a path forward, be drawn to and fro [different battling groups],
    those, who cheer with rushes of vigour even the inciter himself, [by] acting in harmony [with each other],
    [strengthen] in the exhilaration [of battle] Indra, [and thus] trembling ones.



evā́ hí te śáṃ sávanā samudrá ā́po yátta āsú mádanti devī́ḥ |
víśvā te ánu jóṣyā bʰūdgaúḥ sūrī́m̐ścidyádi dʰiṣā́ véṣi jánān || 8||



8.  evac hic tvamr2msd śama savanannpn samudranmsl  
    apnfpn yadc tvamr2msd ayamr3fpl madantivp·A·3p«√mad devījfpn |
    viśvājfsn tvamr2msd anup joṣyājfsn bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū gonfsn  
    sūrinmpa cidc yadic dʰiṣnfsi veṣivp·A·2s«√vī jananmpa 



8.  Since pressings [of Soma] in the sea¹² [are] auspicious for thee,
    when during these [clashes] celestial waters exhilarate [the men] for thee,
    every evocative expression¹³ should become ready for thee to visit ---
    if thou zealously arouse people, even the inciters.



ásāma yátʰā suṣakʰā́ya ena svabʰiṣṭáyo narā́ṃ ná śáṃsaiḥ |
ásadyátʰā na índro vandaneṣṭʰā́sturó ná kárma náyamāna uktʰā́ || 9||



9.  asāmavp·AE1p«√as yatʰāc suṣakʰinmpn ayamr3msi  
    svabʰiṣṭijmpn nṛnmpg nac śaṃsanmpi |
    asatvp·AE3s«√as yatʰāc vayamr1mpg indraNmsn (vandanannsl-stʰājms)jmsn  
    turajmsn nac karmannnsa nayamānata·Amsn«√nī uktʰannpa 



9.  In as much as we shall be quite like-minded with this one,
    [and] well-aided by men's spells,
    in as much as Indra will be mindful of our praises,
    he [will be] guiding recited verses as a quick[-acting] [artisan performs] an action.



víṣpardʰaso narā́ṃ ná śáṃsairasmā́kāsadíndro vájrahastaḥ |
mitrāyúvo ná pū́rpatiṃ súśiṣṭau madʰyāyúva úpa śikṣanti yajñaíḥ || 10||



10. viṣpardʰasnmsb nṛnmpg nac śaṃsanmpi  
     vayamr1mpg asatvp·AE3s«√as indraNmsn (vajranms-hastanms)jmsn |
     (mitranms-yujms)jmpn nac (purnfs-patinms)nmsa suśiṣṭinfsl  
     (madʰyanns-yujms)jmpn upap śikṣantivpDA·3p«√śak yajñanmpi 



10. From some one envious --- as if by men's spells ---
    Indra, thunderbolt-in-hands, shall become ours.
    As those seeking a patron [approach] overseer of a fortress under a good governance,
    those seeking the impartial one endeavor to allure [him] with fire offerings.



yajñó hí ṣméndraṃ káścidṛndʰáñjuhurāṇáścinmánasā pariyán |
tīrtʰé nā́cʰā tātṛṣāṇámóko dīrgʰó ná sidʰrámā́ kṛṇotyádʰvā || 11||



11. yajñanmsn hic smac indraNmsa kasr3msn cidc ṛndʰanttp·Amsn«√ṛdʰ  
     juhurāṇata·Imsn«√hvṛ cidc manasnnsi pariyanttp·Amsn«pari~√i |
     tīrtʰannsl nac acʰāp tatṛṣāṇajmsa okasnnsa  
     dīrgʰajmsn nac sidʰrajmsa āp kṛṇotivp·A·3s«√kṛ adʰvannmsn 



11. Since surely any fire offering [is] promoting [the state of] Indra,
    going in circles with [his] mind [about it] [is] even going astray.
    A long journey does not brings to the refuge [of Indra] him who to has potential to succeed
    the way [it brings] him who has become thirsty to a descent to a river.



mó ṣū́ ṇa indrā́tra pṛtsú devaírásti hí ṣmā te śuṣminnavayā́ḥ |
maháścidyásya mīḷhúṣo yavyā́ havíṣmato marúto vándate gī́ḥ || 12||



12. māc uc sua vayamr1mpd indraNmsv ar3nsl pṛtnfpl devanmpi  
     astivp·A·3s«√as hic smac tvamr2msd śuṣminjmsv avayājnfsn |
     mahjmsg cidc yasr3msg mīḷhvaṃstp·Impa«√mih yavyāa  
     haviṣmantjmpa marutNmpa vandateva·A·3s«√vand girnfsn 



12. By no means for our sake, O Indra, [get] in this case into contests with deva-s,
    since there is for thee, O fiery one, a share in the offering ---
    also from a great [poet] whose song venerates in abundance
    giving-generously offering-oblations Marut-s.



eṣá stóma indra túbʰyamasmé eténa gātúṃ harivo vido naḥ |
ā́ no vavṛtyāḥ suvitā́ya deva vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 13||



13. eṣasr3msn stomanmsn indraNmsv tvamr2msd vayamr1mpl  
     eṣasr3msi gātunmsa harivantnmsv vidasvp·AE2s«√vid vayamr1mpd |
     āp vayamr1mpa vavṛtyāsvp·Ii2s«√vṛt suvitannsd devanmsv  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



13. This hymn of praise for thee, O Indra, [roams between the two Rodas-es] in us ---
    with it thou shall find for us an unimpeded way, O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one!
    Thou should have turned us back to an easy passage, O deva!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 verse recited to special tunes
2 lit. ``sing'' or ``praise by singing''
3 seeking exhilaration invoker and the instrumental-in-a-sacrifice recruit
4 prob. the abode of ṛta as in 3.55.14c
5 that is, going from the lowest cakra to the highest sequentially
6 spine
7 lit. ``autumnal''
8 prob. Soma
9 evocative expression
10 prob. Soma
11 spine column
12 the heart cakra
13 lit. ``cow''


Sūkta 1.174 

tváṃ rā́jendra yé ca devā́ rákṣā nṝ́npāhyàsura tvámasmā́n |
tváṃ sátpatirmagʰávā nastárutrastváṃ satyó vásavānaḥ sahodā́ḥ || 1||



1.  tvamr2msn rājannmsn indraNmsv yasr3mpn cac devanmpn  
    rakṣavp·Ao2s«√rakṣ nṛnmpa pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā asuranmsv tvamr2msn vayamr1mpa |
    tvamr2msn (satnns-patinms)nmsn magʰavannmsn vayamr1mpa tarutrajmsn  
    tvamr2msn satyajmsn (vasunns-ānanms)jmsn (sahasnns-dājms)jmsa 



1.  Thou, O Indra, are a sovereign, and those who are deva-s.
    Do guard men, do thou, O asura¹, protect us!
    Thou, a generous overseer of what's real, [are] carrying us across,
    thou, the genuine one whose wealth is breath, [are] giving overwhelming strength.



dáno víśa indra mṛdʰrávācaḥ saptá yátpúraḥ śárma śā́radīrdárt |
ṛṇórapó anavadyā́rṇā yū́ne vṛtráṃ purukútsāya randʰīḥ || 2||



2.  danasvp·UE2s«√dam viśnfpa indraNmsv (mṛdʰranns-vācnfs)jfpa  
    saptau yadc purnfpa śarmannnsn śāradījfpa dartvp·AE3s«√dṝ |
    ṛṇosvp·AE2s«√ṛ apnfpa anavadyajmsv arṇājfpa  
    yuvanjmsd vṛtraNnsa purukutsaNmsd randʰīsvp·UE2s«√randʰ 



2.  Thou should have tamed those tribes [of demons] whose speech is insulting,
    when thou broke open the seven ``autumnal''² strongholds --- [their] refuge.
    Thou shall come across flooding waters, O faultless one,
    thou should have made Vṛtra to subject to young Purukutsa.



ájā vṛ́ta indra śū́rapatnīrdyā́ṃ ca yébʰiḥ puruhūta nūnám |
rákṣo agnímaśúṣaṃ tū́rvayāṇaṃ siṃhó ná dáme ápāṃsi vástoḥ || 3||



3.  ajavp·Ao2s«√aj vṛtnfpa indraNmsv (śūranms-patnīnfs)jfpa  
    dyunmsa cac yasr3mpi (purua-hūtajms)jmsv nūnama |
    rakṣavp·Ao2s«√rakṣ uc agninmsa aśuṣajmsa tūrvayāṇajmsa  
    simhanmsn nac damanmsl apasnnpa vastunfsg 



3.  O Indra, herd troops,³ --- mistresses of agent-of-change ---
    and [those⁴] with which [thou hold the Heaven] now [in equipoise]⁵, O much invoked one!
    Do guard unabating overpowering [inner] fire,
    like a lion [guards] [its] morning actions at home!



śéṣannú tá indra sásminyónau práśastaye pávīravasya mahnā́ |
sṛjádárṇāṃsyáva yádyudʰā́ gā́stíṣṭʰaddʰárī dʰṛṣatā́ mṛṣṭa vā́jān || 4||



4.  śeṣanvp·U·3p«√śī nuc tasr3mpn indraNmsv sasr3nsl yoninmsl  
    praśastinfsd pavīravanmsg mahimannmsi |
    sṛjatvp·AE3s«√sṛj arṇasnnpa avap yadc yudʰnfsi gonfpa  
    tiṣṭʰatvp·AE3s«√stʰā harijmda dʰṛṣatāa mṛṣṭava·AE3s«√mṛj vājanmpa 



4.  So now they⁶, O Indra, repose in that --- in the womb [of ṛta] ---
    for the sake of sufficiency by means of ``lance'''s power to increase in size.
    He will let loose the flooding waters when by fighting⁷ [he dismisses demons'] evocative expressions,⁸;
    he shall stand by the two tawny ones, he shall boldly cleanse [his own] rushes of vigour.



váha kútsamindra yásmiñcākánsyūmanyū́ ṛjrā́ vā́tasyā́śvā |
prá sū́raścakráṃ vṛhatādabʰī́ke'bʰí spṛ́dʰo yāsiṣadvájrabāhuḥ || 5||



5.  vahavp·Ao2s«√vah kutsaNmsa indraNmsv yasr2msl cākanvp·I·3s«√kan  
    syūmanyujmda ṛjrajmda vātanmsg aśvanmda |
    prap sūranmsn cakrannsa vṛhatātvp·Ae3s«√vṛh abʰīkannsl  
    abʰip spṛdʰnfpa yāsiṣatvp·Ue3s«√yā (vajranms-bāhunms)jmsn 



5.  Convey towards Kutsa, O Indra, [that] which he had enjoyed ---
    the two going-straight seeking-to-unite-with-each-other horses,⁹ of Wind.
    Were that during an adversity, the inciter¹⁰ would first tear the wheel¹¹,
    he, thunderbolt-in-arms, would attack adversaries.



jagʰanvā́m̐ indra mitrérūñcodápravṛddʰo harivo ádāśūn |
prá yé páśyannaryamáṇaṃ sácāyóstváyā śūrtā́ váhamānā ápatyam || 6||



6.  jagʰanvaṅstp·Imsn«√han indraNmsv mitrerujmpa  
    (codanms-pravṛddʰajms)jmsn harivantnmsv adāśujmpa |
    prap yasr3mpn paśyanvp·AE3p«√paś aryamanNmsa sacāa āyunmsg  
    tvamr2msi śūrtajmpn vahamānata·Ampn«√vah apatyannsa 



6.  [Thou] have struck those who are of divided alliance,
    [and,] [after thou were] made intense by animating [drink], O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one, [thou struck] impious ones;
    [those] who shall look forth to negotiations,¹² in the presence of [their] family ---
    [though] crushed by thee, [they will be] carting [away their] offsprings.



rápatkavírindrārkásātau kṣā́ṃ dāsā́yopabárhaṇīṃ kaḥ |
kárattisró magʰávā dā́nucitrā ní duryoṇé kúyavācaṃ mṛdʰí śret || 7||



7.  rapatvp·AE3s«√rap kavinmsn indraNmsv (arkanms-sātinfs)nfsl  
    kṣānfsa dāsanmsd upabarhaṇīnfsa karvp·UE3s«√kṛ |
    karatvp·AE3s«√kṛ trinfsa magʰavanjmsn (dānunns-citrajns)jfpa  
    nip duryoṇannsl kuyavācajmsa mṛdʰnfsl śretvp·UE3s«√śri 



7.  During creation of a hymn of illumination, O Indra, a poet shall whisper,
    ``He should have made the Earth a pillow for the demon.
    Generous one shall make three [waters] to have manifold drops.
    He should have fixed in a bind foul-speaking one.'',¹³



sánā tā́ ta indra návyā ā́guḥ sáho nábʰó'viraṇāya pūrvī́ḥ |
bʰinátpúro ná bʰído ádevīrnanámo vádʰarádevasya pīyóḥ || 8||



8.  sanajnpn tadr3npn tvamr2msg indraNmsv navyājfpn āp agurvp·U·3p«√gā  
    sahasjnsn nabʰasnnsn aviraṇajmsd pūrvījfpn |
    bʰinatvp·AE3s«√bʰid purnfpa nac bʰidjfpa adevījfpa  
    nanamasvp·Ae2s«√nam vadʰarnnsa adevajmsg pīyujmsg 



8.  Those are thy, O Indra ancient [deeds].
    Abundant fresh [waters,] [that are like] overwhelming vapor for lacking respite [warrior,] have approached.
    One shall disintegrate disintegrating profane [waters] as if [they were] walls,
    so that thou [would] bend the destructive weapon of the profane scornful one.¹⁴



tváṃ dʰúnirindra dʰúnimatīrṛṇórapáḥ sīrā́ ná srávantīḥ |
prá yátsamudrámáti śūra párṣi pāráyā turváśaṃ yáduṃ svastí || 9||



9.  tvamr2msn dʰunijmsn indraNmsv dʰunimatījfpa  
    ṛṇosvp·AE2s«√ṛ apnfpa sīrānfpn nac sravantījfpa |
    prap yadc samudranmsa atip śūranmsv parṣivp·Ue2s«√pṛ  
    pārayavpCAo2s«√pṛ turvaśaNmsa yaduNmsa svastinfsi 



9.  Thou, O Indra, tumultuous, shall come across tumultuous waters
    like runnels [come across] flowing streams.
    When thou shall cross over the sea¹⁵, O agent of change,
    bring successfully over Turvaśa, Yadu!,¹⁶



tvámasmā́kamindra viśvádʰa syā avṛkátamo narā́ṃ nṛpātā́ |
sá no víśvāsāṃ spṛdʰā́ṃ sahodā́ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 10||



10. tvamr2msn vayamr1mpd indraNmsv viśvadʰaa syāsvp·Ai2s«√as  
     avṛkatamajmsn nṛnmpg (nṛnms-pātṛnms)nmsn |
     sasr3msn vayamr1mpd viśvājfpg spṛdʰnfpa (sahasnns-dājms)jmsn  
     vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



10. Thou, O Indra, can be for us on all occasions
    the least tearing-men-apart, a protector of men.
    He, giving overwhelming strength, [can be] for us [the slayer] of all adversaries.
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 a guiding spirit
2 = ripe, mature
3 the inner waters
4 prob. Marut-s
5 see 1.173.6d
6 drops of Soma --- see 9.13.9c
7 fighting ``tribes [of demons] whose speech is insulting'' --- verse 2.
8 lit. ``cows''
9 prob. prāṇa and apāna
10 Indra
11 the wheel of the sun, that is, to effect psychetachia
12 lit. Aryaman
13 this sounds like a spell for composing inspiring poetry
14 this line is the same as 2.19.7d
15 heart cakra
16 this stanza is the same as 6.20.12


Sūkta 1.175 

mátsyápāyi te máhaḥ pā́trasyeva harivo matsaró mádaḥ |
vṛ́ṣā te vṛ́ṣṇa índurvājī́ sahasrasā́tamaḥ || 1||



1.  matsivp·Ao2s«√mad apāyivp·U·3s«√pā tvamr2msg mahasnnsn  
    pātrannsg ivac harivantnmsv (madnfs-saranms)jmsn madanmsn |
    vṛṣannmsn tvamr2msd vṛṣannmsd indunmsn  
    vājinjmsn (sahasrau-sātamajms)jmsn 



1.  Do thou exult! Thy overwhelming strength was drunk
    like goblet's exhilarating wine [was], O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one!
    A bull for bull thee --- possessing the rush of vigour
    best-at-procuring-thousand[-gifts] Indu¹.



ā́ naste gantu matsaró vṛ́ṣā mádo váreṇyaḥ |
sahā́vām̐ indra sānasíḥ pṛtanāṣā́ḷámartyaḥ || 2||



2.  āp vayamr1mpg tvamr2msg gantuvp·Ao3s«√gam (madnfs-saranms)jmsn  
    vṛṣannmsn madanmsn vareṇyajmsn |
    sahāvanjmsn indraNmsv sānasijmsn  
    (pṛtanānfs-sāhjms)jmsn amartyajmsn 



2.  May our exhilarating bull² make an appearance for thy sake ---
    the to-be-preferred [to all others] wine [that is]
    accompanied by overwhelming strength,
    laden with spoils, prevailing in battles, immortal.



tváṃ hí śū́raḥ sánitā codáyo mánuṣo rátʰam |
sahā́vāndásyumavratámóṣaḥ pā́traṃ ná śocíṣā || 3||



3.  tvamr2msn hic śūranmsn sanitṛnmsn  
    codayasvpCUE2s«√cud manusnmsg ratʰanmsa |
    sahavanjmsn (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa avratajmsa  
    oṣasvp·AE2s«√uṣ pātrannsa nac śocisnnsi 



3.  Since thou, an agent of change, one who procures,
    should have impelled the chariot of [the] man,
    thou, accompanied by overwhelming strength, shall burn 
    unconstrained impulse to suffer want --- like means of protection with a flame.



muṣāyá sū́ryaṃ kave cakrámī́śāna ójasā |
váha śúṣṇāya vadʰáṃ kútsaṃ vā́tasyā́śvaiḥ || 4||



4.  muṣāyavp·Ao2s«√muṣāy sūryanmsa kavinmsv cakrannsa īśānanmsn ojasnnsi |
    vahavp·Ao2s«√vah śuṣṇaNmsd vadʰanmsa kutsaNmsa vātaNmsg aśvanmpi 



4.  Being in charge through frenzy,
    steal sun's wheel, O gifted with insight!
    Convey Kutsa --- a destruction to Śuṣṇa ---
    by means of Wind's horses.



śuṣmíntamo hí te mádo dyumníntama utá krátuḥ |
vṛtragʰnā́ varivovídā maṃsīṣṭʰā́ aśvasā́tamaḥ || 5||



5.  śuṣmintamajmsn hic tvamr2msg madanmsn  
    dyumnintamajmsn utac kratunmsn |
    (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsi (varivasnns-vidjms)jmsi  
    maṃsīṣṭʰāsva·Ui2s«√man aśvasātamajmsn 



5.  Since the wine for thee is the most fiery one
    and [its] resourcefulness is the most illuminating [of difficulties],
    thou, the best at procuring horses, can think with [the help of]
    Vṛtra-slaying finding-mental-space [wine].



yátʰā pū́rvebʰyo jaritṛ́bʰya indra máya ivā́po ná tṛ́ṣyate babʰū́tʰa |
tā́mánu tvā nivídaṃ johavīmi vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 6||



6.  yatʰāc pūrvajmpd jaritṛnmpd indraNmsv mayasnnsn ivac apnfpn nac tṛṣyanttp·Amsd«√tṛṣ babʰūtʰavp·I·2s«√bʰū |
    tār3fsa anup tvamr2msa nividnfsa johavīmivpIA·1s«√hve  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



6.  As for previous invokers [of thee], O Indra,
    thou has become [for me] just balancing --- like waters to [someone] thirsty.
    According to that instruction, I summon thee!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 the purest form of Soma
2 Soma


Sūkta 1.176 

mátsi no vásya i.s.taya i'ndramindo v.r'.saa' vi"sa |
ṛgʰāyámāṇa invasi śátrumánti ná vindasi || 1||



1.  matsivp·Ao2s«√mad vayamr1mpg (vasyasnns-iṣṭinfs)nfsd  
    indraNmsa indunmsv vṛṣannmsn viśavp·Ao2s«√viś |
    ṛgʰāyamāṇata·Amsn«√ṛgʰāy invasivp·A·2s«√inv  
    śatrunmsa antia nac vindasivp·A·2s«√vid 



1.  Do thou¹ exult! For our foray for what's better,
    O Indu, being a bull, enter Indra!
    Raving, thou invigorate.
    Thou experience an enemy as if [being] before [him].



tásminnā́ veśayā gíro yá ékaścarṣaṇīnā́m |
ánu svadʰā́ yámupyáte yávaṃ ná cárkṛṣadvṛ́ṣā || 2||



2.  tasr3msl āp veśayavpCAo2s«√viś girnfpa  
    yasr3msn ekajmsn carṣaṇijfpg |
    anup svadʰānfsn yasr3msa upyatevp·A·3s«√vap  
    yavanmsa nac carkṛṣatvpIAE3s«√kṛṣ vṛṣannmsn 



2.  Do thou² make the chants pervade him
    who alone [rules over]³ those that draw to themselves,⁴,
    following whom the power of self-determination is sown
    like barley [will be sown] [where] an ox shall repeatedly make furrows.



yásya víśvāni hástayoḥ páñca kṣitīnā́ṃ vásu |
spāśáyasva yó asmadʰrúgdivyévāśánirjahi || 3||



3.  yasr3msg viśvajnpn hastanmdl  
    pañcau kṣitinfpg vasunnsn |
    spāśayasvava·Ao2s«√spaś yasr3msn (vayamr1mpa-dʰruhjms)jmsn  
    divyājfsn ivac aśaninfsn jahivp·Ao2s«√han 



3.  In whose hands everything [auspicious⁵,
    [he is] the treasure of the five tribes.
    Do thou make thyself see clearly who bear malice against us!
    Like celestial flash of lightning, strike [them]!



ásunvantaṃ samaṃ jahi dūṇā́śaṃ yó ná te máyaḥ |
asmábʰyamasya védanaṃ daddʰí sūríścidohate || 4||



4.  asunvantjmsa samajmsa jahivp·Ao2s«√han  
    dūṇāśajmsa yasr3msn nac tvamr2msd mayasnnsn |
    vayamr1mpd ayamr3msg vedanannsa daddʰivp·Ao2s«√dā  
    sūrinmsn cidc ohateva·A·3s«√ūh 



4.  Do strike every non-pressing[-Soma], difficult to knock out one
    who is not bringing the balance for thy sake!
    Give his property to us,
    even [if] he regards himself as an institutor of a sacrifice!



ā́vo yásya dvibárhaso'rkéṣu sānuṣágásat |
ājā́víndrasyendo prā́vo vā́jeṣu vājínam || 5||



5.  āvasvp·Aa2s«√av yasr3msg (dviu-barhasjms)jmsg  
    arkanmpl sānuṣaka asatvp·AE3s«√as |
    ājinmsl indraNmsg induNmsv prap āvasvp·Aa2s«√av  
    vājanmpl vājinjmsa 



5.  Thou helped [him] in whose hymns of illumination
    of the twice-swollen one he was without an exception.
    In a contest thou, O Indu, did further [an adept] of Indra
    during rushes of vigour, capable of rushes of vigour [an adept].



yátʰā pū́rvebʰyo jaritṛ́bʰya indra máya ivā́po ná tṛ́ṣyate babʰū́tʰa |
tā́mánu tvā nivídaṃ johavīmi vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 6||



6.  yatʰāc pūrvajmpd jaritṛnmpd indraNmsv mayasnnsn ivac apnfpn nac tṛṣyanttp·Amsd«√tṛṣ babʰūtʰavp·I·2s«√bʰū |
    tār3fsa anup tvamr2msa nividnfsa johavīmivpIA·1s«√hve  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



6.  As for previous invokers [of thee], O Indra,
    thou has become just bringing the balance --- like waters to [someone] thirsty,
    according to that instruction, I summon thee!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 Indra
2 Indu
3 on the basis of 1.7.9
4 the senses
5 saubʰagā on the basis of 8.1.32cd


Sūkta 1.177 

ā́ carṣaṇiprā́ vṛṣabʰó jánānāṃ rā́jā kṛṣṭīnā́ṃ puruhūtá índraḥ |
stutáḥ śravasyánnávasópa madrígyuktvā́ hárī vṛ́ṣaṇā́ yāhyarvā́ṅ || 1||



1.  āp (carṣaṇijms-prājfs)jmsn (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn jananmpg  
    rājannmsn kṛṣṭinfpg (purua-hūtajms)jmsn indraNmsn |
    stutajmsn śravasyanttp·Amsn«√śravasy avasnnsi upap madrika  
    yuktvātp·A???«√yuj harijmda vṛṣanjmda āp yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā arvāca 



1.  Here [let he come] -- filling [with what is real] those which draw to themselves,¹, resembling the bull of the people,
    king of the tribes, much invoked Indra.
    Eulogized, employing auditory impressions, yoking two tawny bulls,
    journey here, coming hitherward, with an aid to someone like me!



yé te vṛ́ṣaṇo vṛṣabʰā́sa indra brahmayújo vṛ́ṣaratʰāso átyāḥ |
tā́m̐ ā́ tiṣṭʰa tébʰirā́ yāhyarvā́ṅhávāmahe tvā sutá indra sóme || 2||



2.  yasr3mpn tvamr2msg vṛṣannmsg (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmpn indraNmsv  
    (brahmannns-yujjms)jmpn (vṛṣannms-ratʰanms)jmpn atyanmpn |
    tasr3mpa āp tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā tasr3mpi āp yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā arvāca  
    havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū tvamr2msa sutajmsl indraNmsv somanmsl 



2.  Which steeds [are] yoked-by-formulation, having chariot that is like a bull,
    resembling-a-bull of bull thee, O Indra, resort to those!
    Using them, journey here, coming hitherward!
    We invoke thee, O Indra, when Soma [was] pressed.



ā́ tiṣṭʰa rátʰaṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ vṛ́ṣā te sutáḥ sómaḥ páriṣiktā mádʰūni |
yuktvā́ vṛ́ṣabʰyāṃ vṛṣabʰa kṣitīnā́ṃ háribʰyāṃ yāhi pravátópa madrík || 3||



3.  āp tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā ratʰanmsa vṛṣanjmsa vṛṣannmsn tvamr2msd  
    sutajmsn somanmsn parisiktajnpn madʰunnpn |
    yuktvātp·A???«√yuj vṛṣannmdi (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsv kṣitinfpg harijmdi yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā pravatnfsi upap madrika 



3.  [Being] a bull, resort to [any] chariot that is like a bull!
    For thee [are] pressed Soma [and] sprinkled sweets,².
    Yoking [the chariot] with tawny bulls, O resembling the bull of the tribes,
    journey here along the slope towards someone like me!



ayáṃ yajñó devayā́ ayáṃ miyédʰa imā́ bráhmāṇyayámindra sómaḥ |
stīrṇáṃ barhírā́ tú śakra prá yāhi píbā niṣádya ví mucā hárī ihá || 4||



4.  ayamr3msn yajñanmsn (devanms-yājms)jmsn ayamr3msn miyedʰanmsn ayamr3npn brahmannnpn ayamr3msn indraNmsv somanmsn |
    stīrṇajnsn barhisnnsn āp tuc śakrajmsv prap yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā  
    pibavp·Ao2s«√pā nisadyatp·A???«ni~√sad vip mucavp·Ao2s«√muc harijmda ihac 



4.  This journeying-to-the-deva fire-offering, this apportioned fuel,
    these formulations, this Soma, O Indra, [are for thee]!
    Set out towards strewn sacrificial grass, I beg, O empowering one!
    Having settled [on it,] drink! Set here free the two tawny ones!



ó súṣṭuta indra yāhyarvā́ṅúpa bráhmāṇi mānyásya kāróḥ |
vidyā́ma vástorávasā gṛṇánto vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 5||



5.  āp uc suṣṭutajmsn indraNmsv yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā arvācjmsn  
    upap brahmannnpa mānyajmsg kārunmsg |
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid vastunfsg avasnnsi gṛṇanttp·Ampn«√gṝ  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



5.  Coming hitherward, highly praised, journey only here, O Indra,
    towards formulations of venerable singer of eulogies!
    May we, extolling [thee], by morning's favour experience thee!
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 senses
2 milk with honey


Sūkta 1.178 

yáddʰa syā́ ta indra śruṣṭírásti yáyā babʰū́tʰa jaritṛ́bʰya ūtī́ |
mā́ naḥ kā́maṃ maháyantamā́ dʰagvíśvā te aśyāṃ páryā́pa āyóḥ || 1||



1.  yadc hac tyadr3fsn tvamr2msd indraNmsv śruṣṭinfsn astivp·A·3s«√asr3fsi babʰūtʰavp·I·2s«√bʰū jaritṛnmpd ūtinfsi |
    māc vayamr1mpg kāmanmsa mahayanttp·Amsa«√mah āp dʰakvp·AE3s«√dʰag  
    viśvajnpa tvamr2msg aśyāmvp·Ai1s«√aś parip apnfpa āyujmsg 



1.  When there is that willing service to thee, O Indra,
    through which thou has come into being with means to help invokers,
    may it not fall short of our magnifying [thee] longing!
    ``I can gain everything --- successively each of [inner] waters of an agitated thee.''



ná gʰā rā́jéndra ā́ dabʰanno yā́ nú svásārā kṛṇávanta yónau |
ā́paścidasmai sutúkā aveṣangámanna índraḥ sakʰyā́ váyaśca || 2||



2.  nac gʰac rājannmsn indraNmsn āp dabʰatvp·AE3s«√dabʰ vayamr1mpa  
    yadr3mda nuc svasārajmda kṛṇavantavp·AE3p«√kṛ yoninmsl |
    apnfpn cidc ayamr3msd sutukājfpn aveṣanvp·U·3p«√vī  
    gamatvp·AE3s«√gam vayamr1mpg indraNmsn sakʰinmsi vayasnnsa cac 



2.  Surely, king Indra would not deceive us!
    Which two self-flowing ones,¹ they, easy-to-push for him waters,
    shall effect in the womb², [those] they should have [also] set in motion.
    And, because of [our] like-mindedness [with him], Indra shall set out towards our mental and bodily energy.



jétā nṛ́bʰiríndraḥ pṛtsú śū́raḥ śrótā hávaṃ nā́dʰamānasya kāróḥ |
prábʰartā rátʰaṃ dāśúṣa upāká údyantā gíro yádi ca tmánā bʰū́t || 3||



3.  jetṛnmsn nṛnmpi indraNmsn pṛtnfpl śūranmsn  
    śrotṛnmsn havanmsa nādʰamānata·Amsg«√nādʰ kārunmsg |
    prabʰartṛnmsn ratʰanmsa dāśvaṅstp·Imsg«√dāś upākea  
    udyantṛnmsn girnfpa yadic cac tmanāa bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū 



3.  Indra, being an agent of change in battles, together with the men will win,
    he will hear the call of asking-for-help singer of eulogies,
    in the presence of a worshiper he will procure a chariot.
    He will raise up chants if, at least, he would come into being.



evā́ nṛ́bʰiríndraḥ suśravasyā́ prakʰādáḥ pṛkṣó abʰí mitríṇo bʰūt |
samaryá iṣá stavate vívāci satrākaró yájamānasya śáṃsaḥ || 4||



4.  evac nṛnmpi indraNmsn suśravasyānfsi  
    prakʰādanmsn pṛkṣnfsg abʰip mitrinnmpa bʰūtvp·UE3s«√bʰū |
    samaryannsl iṣnfpa stavateva·A·3s«√stu vivācnfsl  
    (satrāa-karajms)jmsn yajamānata·Amsg«√yaj śaṃsanmsn 



4.  Through the willingness to hear Indra [is] with men.
    Devourer of nourishments, he shall approach those who are friendly [to him].
    At a contest, at a debate he praises libations ---
    [therefore] a recitation of the sacrificer [is] always effective.



tváyā vayáṃ magʰavannindra śátrūnabʰí ṣyāma maható mányamānān |
tváṃ trātā́ tvámu no vṛdʰé bʰūrvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 5||



5.  tvamr2msi vayamr1mpn magʰavanjmsn indraNmsv śatrunmpa abʰip syāmavp·Ai1p«√as mahatjmpa manyamānajmpa |
    tvamr2msn trātṛnmsn tvamr2msn uc vayamr1mpa vṛdʰev···D··«√vṛdʰ bʰūrvp·UE2s«√bʰū  
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid iṣajnsa vṛjanannsa (jīranms-dānujms)jnsa 



5.  Together with thee, O generous Indra,
    we can surpass enemies that are thinking themselves to be mighty.
    Thou [are] [our] defender, thou shall come into being to strengthen us.
    May we find possessing sap and strength, quick to bestow [sacrificial] enclosure!


1 prob. the two horses of Wind prāṇa and apāna --- see 1.174.5ab
2 prob. svādʰiṣṭʰāna cakra


Sūkta 1.179 

pūrvī́raháṃ śarádaḥ śaśramāṇā́ doṣā́ vástoruṣáso jaráyantīḥ |
minā́ti śríyaṃ jarimā́ tanū́nāmápyū nú pátnīrvṛ́ṣaṇo jagamyuḥ || 1||











yé ciddʰí pū́rva ṛtasā́pa ā́sansākáṃ devébʰirávadannṛtā́ni |
té cidávāsurnahyántamāpúḥ sámū nú pátnīrvṛ́ṣabʰirjagamyuḥ || 2||











ná mṛ́ṣā śrāntáṃ yádávanti devā́ víśvā ítspṛ́dʰo abʰyàśnavāva |
jáyāvédátra śatánītʰamājíṃ yátsamyáñcā mitʰunā́vabʰyájāva || 3||











nadásya mā rudʰatáḥ kā́ma ā́gannitá ā́jāto amútaḥ kútaścit |
lópāmudrā vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ nī́ riṇāti dʰī́ramádʰīrā dʰayati śvasántam || 4||











imáṃ nú sómamántito hṛtsú pītámúpa bruve |
yátsīmā́gaścakṛmā́ tátsú mṛḷatu pulukā́mo hí mártyaḥ || 5||











agástyaḥ kʰánamānaḥ kʰanítraiḥ prajā́mápatyaṃ bálamicʰámānaḥ |
ubʰaú várṇāvṛ́ṣirugráḥ pupoṣa satyā́ devéṣvāśíṣo jagāma || 6||












Sūkta 1.180 

yuvó rájāṃsi suyámāso áśvā rátʰo yádvāṃ páryárṇāṃsi dī́yat |
hiraṇyáyā vāṃ paváyaḥ pruṣāyanmádʰvaḥ píbantā uṣásaḥ sacetʰe || 1||











yuvámátyasyā́va nakṣatʰo yádvípatmano náryasya práyajyoḥ |
svásā yádvāṃ viśvagūrtī bʰárāti vā́jāyéṭṭe madʰupāviṣé ca || 2||











yuváṃ páya usríyāyāmadʰattaṃ pakvámāmā́yāmáva pū́rvyaṃ góḥ |
antáryádvaníno vāmṛtapsū hvāró ná śúciryájate havíṣmān || 3||











yuváṃ ha gʰarmáṃ mádʰumantamátraye'pó ná kṣódo'vṛṇītameṣé |
tádvāṃ narāvaśvinā páśva i.s.tii ra'thyeva cakraa' pra'ti yanti ma'dhva.h || 4||











ā́ vāṃ dānā́ya vavṛtīya dasrā góróheṇa taugryó ná jívriḥ |
apáḥ kṣoṇī́ sacate mā́hinā vāṃ jūrṇó vāmákṣuráṃhaso yajatrā || 5||











ní yádyuvétʰe niyútaḥ sudānū úpa svadʰā́bʰiḥ sṛjatʰaḥ púraṃdʰim |
préṣadvéṣadvā́to ná sūrírā́ mahé dade suvrató ná vā́jam || 6||











vayáṃ ciddʰí vāṃ jaritā́raḥ satyā́ vipanyā́mahe ví paṇírhitā́vān |
ádʰā ciddʰí ṣmāśvināvanindyā pātʰó hí ṣmā vṛṣaṇāvántidevam || 7||











yuvā́ṃ ciddʰí ṣmāśvināvánu dyū́nvírudrasya prasrávaṇasya sātaú |
agástyo narā́ṃ nṛ́ṣu práśastaḥ kā́rādʰunīva citayatsahásraiḥ || 8||











prá yádváhetʰe mahinā́ rátʰasya prá syandrā yātʰo mánuṣo ná hótā |
dʰattáṃ sūríbʰya utá vā sváśvyaṃ nā́satyā rayiṣā́caḥ syāma || 9||











táṃ vāṃ rátʰaṃ vayámadyā́ huvema stómairaśvinā suvitā́ya návyam |
áriṣṭanemiṃ pári dyā́miyānáṃ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 10||












Sūkta 1.181 

kádu préṣṭāviṣā́ṃ rayīṇā́madʰvaryántā yádunninītʰó apā́m |
ayáṃ vāṃ yajñó akṛta práśastiṃ vásudʰitī ávitārā janānām || 1||











ā́ vāmáśvāsaḥ śúcayaḥ payaspā́ vā́taraṃhaso divyā́so átyāḥ |
manojúvo vṛ́ṣaṇo vītápṛṣṭʰā éhá svarā́jo aśvínā vahantu || 2||











ā́ vāṃ rátʰo'vánirná pravátvānsṛprávandʰuraḥ suvitā́ya gamyāḥ |
vṛ́ṣṇa stʰātārā mánaso jávīyānahampūrvó yajató dʰiṣṇyā yáḥ || 3||











ihéha jātā́ sámavāvaśītāmarepásā tanvā̀ nā́mabʰiḥ svaíḥ |
jiṣṇúrvāmanyáḥ súmakʰasya sūrírdivó anyáḥ subʰágaḥ putrá ūhe || 4||











prá vāṃ nicerúḥ kakuhó váśām̐ ánu piśáṅgarūpaḥ sádanāni gamyāḥ |
hárī anyásya pīpáyanta vā́jairmatʰrā́ rájāṃsyaśvinā ví gʰóṣaiḥ || 5||











prá vāṃ śarádvānvṛṣabʰó ná niṣṣā́ṭ pūrvī́ríṣaścarati mádʰva iṣṇán |
évairanyásya pīpáyanta vā́jairvéṣantīrūrdʰvā́ nadyò na ā́guḥ || 6||











ásarji vāṃ stʰávirā vedʰasā gī́rbāḷhé aśvinā tredʰā́ kṣárantī |
úpastutāvavataṃ nā́dʰamānaṃ yā́mannáyāmañcʰṛṇutaṃ hávaṃ me || 7||











utá syā́ vāṃ rúśato vápsaso gī́stribarhíṣi sádasi pinvate nṝ́n |
vṛ́ṣā vāṃ megʰó vṛṣaṇā pīpāya górná séke mánuṣo daśasyán || 8||











yuvā́ṃ pūṣévāśvinā púraṃdʰiragnímuṣā́ṃ ná jarate havíṣmān |
huvé yádvāṃ varivasyā́ gṛṇānó vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 9||












Sūkta 1.182 

ábʰūdidáṃ vayúnamó ṣú bʰūṣatā rátʰo vṛ́ṣaṇvānmádatā manīṣiṇaḥ |
dʰiyaṃjinvā́ dʰíṣṇyā viśpálāvasū divó nápātā sukṛ́te śúcivratā || 1||











índratamā hí dʰíṣṇyā marúttamā dasrā́ dáṃsiṣṭʰā ratʰyā̀ ratʰī́tamā |
pūrṇáṃ rátʰaṃ vahetʰe mádʰva ā́citaṃ téna dāśvā́ṃsamúpa yātʰo aśvinā || 2||











kímátra dasrā kṛṇutʰaḥ kímāsātʰe jáno yáḥ káścidáhavirmahīyáte |
áti kramiṣṭaṃ jurátaṃ paṇérásuṃ jyótirvíprāya kṛṇutaṃ vacasyáve || 3||











jambʰáyatamabʰíto rā́yataḥ śúno hatáṃ mṛ́dʰo vidátʰustā́nyaśvinā |
vā́caṃvācaṃ jaritū́ ratnínīṃ kṛtamubʰā́ śáṃsaṃ nāsatyāvataṃ máma || 4||











yuvámetáṃ cakratʰuḥ síndʰuṣu plavámātmanvántaṃ pakṣíṇaṃ taugryā́ya kám |
yéna devatrā́ mánasā nirūhátʰuḥ supaptanī́ petatʰuḥ kṣódaso maháḥ || 5||











ávaviddʰaṃ taugryámapsvàntáranārambʰaṇé támasi práviddʰam |
cátasro nā́vo jáṭʰalasya júṣṭā údaśvíbʰyāmiṣitā́ḥ pārayanti || 6||











káḥ svidvṛkṣó níṣṭʰito mádʰye árṇaso yáṃ taugryó nādʰitáḥ paryáṣasvajat |
parṇā́ mṛgásya patárorivārábʰa údaśvinā ūhatʰuḥ śrómatāya kám || 7||











tádvāṃ narā nāsatyāvánu ṣyādyádvāṃ mā́nāsa ucátʰamávocan |
asmā́dadyá sádasaḥ somyā́dā́ vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 8||












Sūkta 1.183 

táṃ yuñjātʰāṃ mánaso yó jávīyāntrivandʰuró vṛṣaṇā yástricakráḥ |
yénopayātʰáḥ sukṛ́to duroṇáṃ tridʰā́tunā patatʰo vírná parṇaíḥ || 1||











suvṛ́drátʰo vartate yánnabʰí kṣā́ṃ yáttíṣṭʰatʰaḥ krátumantā́nu pṛkṣé |
vápurvapuṣyā́ sacatāmiyáṃ gī́rdivó duhitróṣásā sacetʰe || 2||











ā́ tiṣṭʰataṃ suvṛ́taṃ yó rátʰo vāmánu vratā́ni vártate havíṣmān |
yéna narā nāsatyeṣayádʰyai vartíryātʰástánayāya tmáne ca || 3||











mā́ vāṃ vṛ́ko mā́ vṛkī́rā́ dadʰarṣīnmā́ pári varktamutá mā́ti dʰaktam |
ayáṃ vāṃ bʰāgó níhita iyáṃ gī́rdásrāvimé vāṃ nidʰáyo mádʰūnām || 4||











yuvā́ṃ gótamaḥ purumīḷhó átrirdásrā hávaté'vase havíṣmān |
díśaṃ ná diṣṭā́mṛjūyéva yántā́ me hávaṃ nāsatyópa yātam || 5||











átāriṣma támasaspārámasyá práti vāṃ stómo aśvināvadʰāyi |
éhá yātaṃ patʰíbʰirdevayā́nairvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 6||












Sūkta 1.184 

tā́ vāmadyá tā́vaparáṃ huvemocʰántyāmuṣási váhniruktʰaíḥ |
nā́satyā kúha citsántāvaryó divó nápātā sudā́starāya || 1||











asmé ū ṣú vṛṣaṇā mādayetʰāmútpaṇī́m̐rhatamūrmyā́ mádantā |
śrutáṃ me ácʰoktibʰirmatīnā́méṣṭā narā nícetārā ca kárṇaiḥ || 2||











śriyé pūṣanniṣukṛ́teva devā́ nā́satyā vahatúṃ sūryā́yāḥ |
vacyánte vāṃ kakuhā́ apsú jātā́ yugā́ jūrṇéva váruṇasya bʰū́reḥ || 3||











asmé sā́ vāṃ mādʰvī rātírastu stómaṃ hinotaṃ mānyásya kāróḥ |
ánu yádvāṃ śravasyā̀ sudānū suvī́ryāya carṣaṇáyo mádanti || 4||











eṣá vāṃ stómo aśvināvakāri mā́nebʰirmagʰavānā suvṛktí |
yātáṃ vartístánayāya tmáne cāgástye nāsatyā mádantā || 5||











átāriṣma támasaspārámasyá práti vāṃ stómo aśvināvadʰāyi |
éhá yātaṃ patʰíbʰirdevayā́nairvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 6||












Sūkta 1.185 

katarā́ pū́rvā katarā́parāyóḥ katʰā́ jāté kavayaḥ kó ví veda |
víśvaṃ tmánā bibʰṛto yáddʰa nā́ma ví vartete áhanī cakríyeva || 1||











bʰū́riṃ dvé ácarantī cárantaṃ padvántaṃ gárbʰamapádī dadʰāte |
nítyaṃ ná sūnúṃ pitrórupástʰe dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 2||











anehó dātrámáditeranarváṃ huvé svarvadavadʰáṃ námasvat |
tádrodasī janayataṃ jaritré dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 3||











átapyamāne ávasā́vantī ánu ṣyāma ródasī deváputre |
ubʰé devā́nāmubʰáyebʰiráhnāṃ dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 4||











saṃgácʰamāne yuvatī́ sámante svásārā jāmī́ pitrórupástʰe |
abʰijígʰrantī bʰúvanasya nā́bʰiṃ dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 5||











urvī́ sádmanī bṛhatī́ ṛténa huvé devā́nāmávasā jánitrī |
dadʰā́te yé amṛ́taṃ suprátīke dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 6||











urvī́ pṛtʰvī́ bahulé dūréante úpa bruve námasā yajñé asmín |
dadʰā́te yé subʰáge suprátūrtī dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 7||











devā́nvā yáccakṛmā́ káccidā́gaḥ sákʰāyaṃ vā sádamíjjā́spatiṃ vā |
iyáṃ dʰī́rbʰūyā avayā́nameṣāṃ dyā́vā rákṣataṃ pṛtʰivī no ábʰvāt || 8||











ubʰā́ śáṃsā náryā mā́maviṣṭāmubʰé mā́mūtī́ ávasā sacetām |
bʰū́ri cidaryáḥ sudā́starāyeṣā́ mádanta iṣayema devāḥ || 9||











ṛtáṃ divé tádavocaṃ pṛtʰivyā́ abʰiśrāvā́ya pratʰamáṃ sumedʰā́ḥ |
pātā́mavadyā́dduritā́dabʰī́ke pitā́ mātā́ ca rakṣatāmávobʰiḥ || 10||











idáṃ dyāvāpṛtʰivī satyámastu pítarmā́taryádihópabruvé vām |
bʰūtáṃ devā́nāmavamé ávobʰirvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 11||












Sūkta 1.186 

ā́ na íḷābʰirvidátʰe suśastí viśvā́naraḥ savitā́ devá etu |
ápi yátʰā yuvāno mátsatʰā no víśvaṃ jágadabʰipitvé manīṣā́ || 1||











ā́ no víśva ā́skrā gamantu devā́ mitró aryamā́ váruṇaḥ sajóṣāḥ |
bʰúvanyátʰā no víśve vṛdʰā́saḥ káransuṣā́hā vitʰuráṃ ná śávaḥ || 2||











préṣṭʰaṃ vo átitʰiṃ gṛṇīṣe'gníṃ śastíbʰisturváṇiḥ sajóṣāḥ |
ásadyátʰā no váruṇaḥ sukīrtíríṣaśca parṣadarigūrtáḥ sūríḥ || 3||











úpa va éṣe námasā jigīṣóṣā́sānáktā sudúgʰeva dʰenúḥ |
samāné áhanvimímāno arkáṃ víṣurūpe páyasi sásminnū́dʰan || 4||











utá nó'hirbudʰnyò máyaskaḥ śíśuṃ ná pipyúṣīva veti síndʰuḥ |
yéna nápātamapā́ṃ junā́ma manojúvo vṛ́ṣaṇo yáṃ váhanti || 5||











utá na īṃ tváṣṭā́ gantvácʰā smátsūríbʰirabʰipitvé sajóṣāḥ |
ā́ vṛtrahéndraścarṣaṇiprā́stuvíṣṭamo narā́ṃ na ihá gamyāḥ || 6||











utá na īṃ matáyó'śvayogāḥ śíśuṃ ná gā́vastáruṇaṃ rihanti |
támīṃ gíro jánayo ná pátnīḥ surabʰíṣṭamaṃ narā́ṃ nasanta || 7||











utá na īṃ marúto vṛddʰásenāḥ smádródasī sámanasaḥ sadantu |
pṛ́ṣadaśvāso'vánayo ná rátʰā riśā́daso mitrayújo ná devā́ḥ || 8||











prá nú yádeṣāṃ mahinā́ cikitré prá yuñjate prayújasté suvṛktí |
ádʰa yádeṣāṃ sudíne ná śárurvíśvamériṇaṃ pruṣāyánta sénāḥ || 9||











pró aśvínāvávase kṛṇudʰvaṃ prá pūṣáṇaṃ svátavaso hí sánti |
adveṣó víṣṇurvā́ta ṛbʰukṣā́ ácʰā sumnā́ya vavṛtīya devā́n || 10||











iyáṃ sā́ vo asmé dī́dʰitiryajatrā apiprā́ṇī ca sádanī ca bʰūyāḥ |
ní yā́ devéṣu yátate vasūyúrvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 11||












Sūkta 1.187 

pitúṃ nú stoṣaṃ mahó dʰarmā́ṇaṃ táviṣīm |
yásya tritó vyójasā vṛtráṃ víparvamardáyat || 1||











svā́do pito mádʰo pito vayáṃ tvā vavṛmahe |
asmā́kamavitā́ bʰava || 2||











úpa naḥ pitavā́ cara śiváḥ śivā́bʰirūtíbʰiḥ |
mayobʰúradviṣeṇyáḥ sákʰā suśévo ádvayāḥ || 3||











táva tyé pito rásā rájāṃsyánu víṣṭʰitāḥ |
diví vā́tā iva śritā́ḥ || 4||











táva tyé pito dádatastáva svādiṣṭʰa té pito |
prá svādmā́no rásānāṃ tuvigrī́vā iverate || 5||











tvé pito mahā́nāṃ devā́nāṃ máno hitám |
ákāri cā́ru ketúnā távā́himávasāvadʰīt || 6||











yádadó pito ájaganvivásva párvatānām |
átrā cinno madʰo pitó'raṃ bʰakṣā́ya gamyāḥ || 7||











yádapā́móṣadʰīnāṃ pariṃśámāriśā́mahe |
vā́tāpe pī́va ídbʰava || 8||











yátte soma gávāśiro yávāśiro bʰájāmahe |
vā́tāpe pī́va ídbʰava || 9||











karambʰá oṣadʰe bʰava pī́vo vṛkká udāratʰíḥ |
vā́tāpe pī́va ídbʰava || 10||











táṃ tvā vayáṃ pito vácobʰirgā́vo ná havyā́ suṣūdima |
devébʰyastvā sadʰamā́damasmábʰyaṃ tvā sadʰamā́dam || 11||












Sūkta 1.188 

sámiddʰo adyá rājasi devó devaíḥ sahasrajit |
dūtó havyā́ kavírvaha || 1||











tánūnapādṛtáṃ yaté mádʰvā yajñáḥ sámajyate |
dádʰatsahasríṇīríṣaḥ || 2||











ājúhvāno na ī́ḍyo devā́m̐ ā́ vakṣi yajñíyān |
ágne sahasrasā́ asi || 3||











prācī́naṃ barhírójasā sahásravīramastṛṇan |
yátrādityā virā́jatʰa || 4||











virā́ṭ samrā́ḍvibʰvī́ḥ prabʰvī́rbahvī́śca bʰū́yasīśca yā́ḥ |
dúro gʰṛtā́nyakṣaran || 5||











surukmé hí supéśasā́dʰi śriyā́ virā́jataḥ |
uṣā́sāvéhá sīdatām || 6||











pratʰamā́ hí suvā́casā hótārā daívyā kavī́ |
yajñáṃ no yakṣatāmimám || 7||











bʰā́ratī́ḷe sárasvati yā́ vaḥ sárvā upabruvé |
tā́ naścodayata śriyé || 8||











tváṣṭā rūpā́ṇi hí prabʰúḥ paśū́nvíśvānsamānajé |
téṣāṃ na spʰātímā́ yaja || 9||











úpa tmányā vanaspate pā́tʰo devébʰyaḥ sṛja |
agnírhavyā́ni siṣvadat || 10||











purogā́ agnírdevā́nāṃ gāyatréṇa sámajyate |
svā́hākṛtīṣu rocate || 11||












Sūkta 1.189 

ágne náya supátʰā rāyé asmā́nvíśvāni deva vayúnāni vidvā́n |
yuyodʰyàsmájjuhurāṇáméno bʰū́yiṣṭʰāṃ te námaükti.m vidhema || 1||











ágne tváṃ pārayā návyo asmā́nsvastíbʰiráti durgā́ṇi víśvā |
pū́śca pṛtʰvī́ bahulā́ na urvī́ bʰávā tokā́ya tánayāya śáṃ yóḥ || 2||











ágne tvámasmádyuyodʰyámīvā ánagnitrā abʰyámanta kṛṣṭī́ḥ |
púnarasmábʰyaṃ suvitā́ya deva kṣā́ṃ víśvebʰiramṛ́tebʰiryajatra || 3||











pāhí no agne pāyúbʰirájasrairutá priyé sádana ā́ śuśukvā́n |
mā́ te bʰayáṃ jaritā́raṃ yaviṣṭʰa nūnáṃ vidanmā́paráṃ sahasvaḥ || 4||











mā́ no agné'va sṛjo agʰā́yāviṣyáve ripáve ducʰúnāyai |
mā́ datváte dáśate mā́dáte no mā́ rī́ṣate sahasāvanpárā dāḥ || 5||











ví gʰa tvā́vām̐ ṛtajāta yaṃsadgṛṇānó agne tanvè várūtʰam |
víśvādririkṣórutá vā ninitsórabʰihrútāmási hí deva viṣpáṭ || 6||











tváṃ tā́m̐ agna ubʰáyānví vidvā́nvéṣi prapitvé mánuṣo yajatra |
abʰipitvé mánave śā́syo bʰūrmarmṛjénya uśígbʰirnā́kráḥ || 7||











ávocāma nivácanānyasminmā́nasya sūnúḥ sahasāné agnaú |
vayáṃ sahásramṛ́ṣibʰiḥ sanema vidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 8||












Sūkta 1.190 

anarvā́ṇaṃ vṛṣabʰáṃ mandrájihvaṃ bṛ́haspátiṃ vardʰayā návyamarkaíḥ |
gātʰānyàḥ surúco yásya devā́ āśṛṇvánti návamānasya mártāḥ || 1||











támṛtvíyā úpa vā́caḥ sacante sárgo ná yó devayatā́másarji |
bṛ́haspátiḥ sá hyáñjo várāṃsi víbʰvā́bʰavatsámṛté mātaríśvā || 2||











úpastutiṃ námasa údyatiṃ ca ślókaṃ yaṃsatsavitéva prá bāhū́ |
asyá krátvāhanyò yó ásti mṛgó ná bʰīmó arakṣásastúviṣmān || 3||











asyá ślóko divī́yate pṛtʰivyā́mátyo ná yaṃsadyakṣabʰṛ́dvícetāḥ |
mṛgā́ṇāṃ ná hetáyo yánti cemā́ bṛ́haspáteráhimāyām̐ abʰí dyū́n || 4||











yé tvā devosrikáṃ mányamānāḥ pāpā́ bʰadrámupajī́vanti pajrā́ḥ |
ná dūḍʰyè ánu dadāsi vāmáṃ bṛ́haspate cáyasa ítpíyārum || 5||











supraítuḥ sūyávaso ná pántʰā durniyántuḥ páriprīto ná mitráḥ |
anarvā́ṇo abʰí yé cákṣate nó'pīvṛtā aporṇuvánto astʰuḥ || 6||











sáṃ yáṃ stúbʰo'vánayo ná yánti samudráṃ ná sraváto ródʰacakrāḥ |
sá vidvā́m̐ ubʰáyaṃ caṣṭe antárbṛ́haspátistára ā́paśca gṛ́dʰraḥ || 7||











evā́ mahástuvijātástúviṣmānbṛ́haspátirvṛṣabʰó dʰāyi deváḥ |
sá na stutó vīrávaddʰātu gómadvidyā́meṣáṃ vṛjánaṃ jīrádānum || 8||












Sūkta 1.191 

káṅkato ná káṅkató'tʰo satīnákaṅkataḥ |
dvā́víti plúṣī íti nyàdṛ́ṣṭā alipsata || 1||











adṛ́ṣṭānhantyāyatyátʰo hanti parāyatī́ |
átʰo avagʰnatī́ hantyátʰo pinaṣṭi piṃṣatī́ || 2||











śarā́saḥ kúśarāso darbʰā́saḥ sairyā́ utá |
mauñjā́ adṛ́ṣṭā vairiṇā́ḥ sárve sākáṃ nyalipsata || 3||











ní gā́vo goṣṭʰé asadanní mṛgā́so avikṣata |
ní ketávo jánānāṃ nyàdṛ́ṣṭā alipsata || 4||











etá u tyé prátyadṛśranpradoṣáṃ táskarā iva |
ádṛṣṭā víśvadṛṣṭāḥ prátibuddʰā abʰūtana || 5||











dyaúrvaḥ pitā́ pṛtʰivī́ mātā́ sómo bʰrā́tā́ditiḥ svásā |
ádṛṣṭā víśvadṛṣṭāstíṣṭʰateláyatā sú kam || 6||











yé áṃsyā yé áṅgyāḥ sūcī́kā yé prakaṅkatā́ḥ |
ádṛṣṭāḥ kíṃ canéhá vaḥ sárve sākáṃ ní jasyata || 7||











útpurástātsū́rya eti viśvádṛṣṭo adṛṣṭahā́ |
adṛ́ṣṭānsárvāñjambʰáyansárvāśca yātudʰānyàḥ || 8||











údapaptadasaú sū́ryaḥ purú víśvāni jū́rvan |
ādityáḥ párvatebʰyo viśvádṛṣṭo adṛṣṭahā́ || 9||











sū́rye viṣámā́ sajāmi dṛ́tiṃ súrāvato gṛhé |
só cinnú ná marāti nó vayáṃ marāmāré asya yójanaṃ hariṣṭʰā́ mádʰu tvā madʰulā́ cakāra || 10||











iyattikā́ śakuntikā́ sakā́ jagʰāsa te viṣám |
só cinnú ná marāti nó vayáṃ marāmāré asya yójanaṃ hariṣṭʰā́ mádʰu tvā madʰulā́ cakāra || 11||











tríḥ saptá viṣpuliṅgakā́ viṣásya púṣyamakṣan |
tā́ścinnú ná maranti nó vayáṃ marāmāré asya yójanaṃ hariṣṭʰā́ mádʰu tvā madʰulā́ cakāra || 12||











navānā́ṃ navatīnā́ṃ viṣásya rópuṣīṇām |
sárvāsāmagrabʰaṃ nā́māré asya yójanaṃ hariṣṭʰā́ mádʰu tvā madʰulā́ cakāra || 13||











tríḥ saptá mayūryàḥ saptá svásāro agrúvaḥ |
tā́ste viṣáṃ ví jabʰrira udakáṃ kumbʰínīriva || 14||











iyattakáḥ kuṣumbʰakástakáṃ bʰinadmyáśmanā |
táto viṣáṃ prá vāvṛte párācīránu saṃvátaḥ || 15||











kuṣumbʰakástádabravīdgiréḥ pravartamānakáḥ |
vṛ́ścikasyārasáṃ viṣámarasáṃ vṛścika te viṣám || 16||